tf 
 
 IA 
 
 i 
 
 LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 
 
 • * 
 
 ! UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. J 
 
iffc.fajj; 
 
OUTLINES 
 
 OP 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, 
 
 ON 
 
 A NEW PLAN ; 
 
 DESIGNED FOE 
 
 ACADEMIES AND SCHOOLS. 
 
 VL 
 
 BY REV. CHARLES A. GOODRICH. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 1H|arrtforir: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY H. & F. J. HUNTINGTON. 
 
 NEW YORK : 
 
 JONATHAN LEAVITT, WHITE, GALLAHER & WHITE, AND R. LOCEWOOD. 
 
 boston : 
 
 RICHARDSON & LORD, CROCKER & BREWSTER, AND 
 PEIRCE & WILLIAM3. 
 
 MDCCCXXIX. 
 
 
4V 
 
 District of Connecticut, ss. 
 Be it remembered, That on the 17th day of July, A. D. 1829, in the 
 54th year of the Independence of the United States of America? 
 Charles A. Goodrich, of the said District, hath deposited in this office 
 the title of a book, the right whereof he claims as author, in the words 
 following, to wit : " Outlines of Ecclesiastical History, on a new plan ; 
 designed for Academies and Schools. By Rev. Charles A. Goodrich, 
 Illustrated by Engravings." In conformity to the Act of Congress of 
 the United States, entitled "an Act for the encouragement of learning, 
 by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors 
 and proprietors of such copies, during the time therein mentioned." 
 And also to an Act, entitled, " an Act supplementary to an Act, enti- 
 tled an Act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the cop- 
 ies -»of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the authors and proprietors of 
 such copies, during the times therein mentioned, and extending the 
 benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching his- 
 torical and other prints." CHARLES A. INGERSOLL, 
 
 Clerk of the District of Connecticut, 
 A true copy of Record, examined and sealed by me, 
 
 CHARLES A. INGERSOLL, 
 Clerk of the District of Connecticut. 
 
 P. CANFIELD PRINTER. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 A few years since, the Author of the following Compend pub- 
 lished a small History of the United States, designed for Schools, 
 on a new plan. The general approbation expressed in relation to 
 that work, has induced him to apply the plan to an Ecclesiastical 
 History, designed for a similar use. The result of this application 
 is herewith presented to the public. 
 
 The Author is not sanguine, however, that the work will meet the 
 expectations of his friends, who have been apprized of its intended 
 publication, and who have kindly encouraged him to go on. Much 
 less probably can he justly anticipate the approbation of the public 
 at large. Ecclesiastical History is a peculiar subject. It presents a 
 field of great extent, and difficult to be reviewed within the proper 
 compass of a school book. An outline, therefore, only could be at- 
 tempted ; but even this has swelled the work beyond the original 
 intention, and in some instances, it is feared, that the chain of events 
 is not preserved as entire as would be desirable. 
 
 But a source of still greater anxiety remains yet to be mentioned. 
 The people of the United States are divided, as are the people of all 
 Protestant countries, into a variety of religious denominations. It is 
 not surprising that jealousies to some extent should exist among 
 these denominations ; and that an Ecclesiastical History which af- 
 fects to speak of them, should meet with a jealous scrutiny. This 
 scrutiny may well be expected in relation to such a History, designed 
 for the Schools of the country. In these Schools the children of 
 the several denominations meet promiscuously. A work on a reli- 
 gious subject intended for general use, should therefore be written 
 in view of this important fact. 
 
 This fact the Author has endeavoured to keep in view, while pre- 
 paring the following sheets. He has aimed to treat every religious 
 denomination with candor. He has nGt considered it his province 
 to enter into the discussion of controverted points ; nor to give his 
 individual opinion on which side the truth lies. He has endeavour- 
 ed to confine himself to facts, and to facts of importance. He wish- 
 es it, therefore, to be distinctly understood, that he has aimed to treat 
 every denomination with a Christian spirit ; and if in the following 
 pages, there be any departure from this, it has not been designed. 
 
 The Author begs leave, not with a view of provoking the spirit of 
 criticism, to invite the attention of the friends of education to the 
 following work. Suggestions with reference to errors which may 
 be found, or to any improvements which may be made in the work, 
 will be thankfully received. 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 By some, the Author doubts not, the work will appear not suffi- 
 ciently minute and extended. A still larger class, it is apprehended, 
 will entertain the opposite opinion. To both these classes the Au- 
 thor would reply — that he has followed the course, which his judg- 
 ment at the time dictated. How far retrenchment or enlargement 
 may be deemed advisable, will be determined by the opinion of 
 teachers, who may find occasion to use the work. 
 
 The questions have been intentionally rendered numerous and 
 minute ; it having been found by experience, that books designed for 
 youthful minds, have, in this respect, generally been deficient. 
 
 The Author has only further to express his devout wishes that the 
 work may prove subservient to the intellectual and moral improve- 
 ment of the rising generation, and may aid in some humble degree 
 in strengthening that kingdom, a part of whose history it records ; 
 and which, whatever may be its partial and temporary misfortunes, 
 is destined to spread over the world, and to continue longer than ths 
 sun and the moon shall endure. 
 
 Berlin, July, 1829. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 CIVIL AND RELIGIOU8 STATE OF THE WORLD AT THE BIRTH OP CHRIST. 
 
 Section 1. At the time Jesus Christ made his 
 appearance upon the earth, to prepare the way 
 for the establishment of the Christian church, 
 a great part of the known world had become 
 subject to the Roman Empire, under Augustus 
 Ceasar. 
 
 The Roman Empire, at this time, was a most magnifi- 
 cent object. It extended from the river Euphrates on the 
 East, to the Atlantic Ocean on the West. In length it was 
 more than 3000 miles ; and in breadth it exceeded 2000. 
 The whole included about sixteen millions of square miles. 
 
 This vast territory, which was divided into provinces, 
 comprised the countries now called Spain, France, the 
 greater part of Britain, Italy, Greece, Germany, Asia Mi- 
 nor, Egypt, Africa, and the Mediterranean Sea, with its 
 islands and colonies. The subjects of the empire, at this 
 period, have been estimated at one hundred and twenty 
 millions. 
 
 Sect. 2. The state of the world, at this time, 
 in respect to the prevalence of peace, civiliza- 
 
 Note. — The pupil will notice a difference of type, both n the text 
 and in the questions. The larger type of the text corresponds to 
 the larger type in the questions ; the smaller type of the text to the 
 smaller typq in the questions. 
 
 Section 1. To what empire was a great part of the 
 known world subject, at the birth of Christ ? Who 
 was emperor ? 
 
 What was the extent of the Roman Empire ? What was its 
 length? breadth? square miles? How was it divided ? What 
 countries did it include ? What was the number of its subjects ? 
 
 Sec. 2. What can you say of the state of the world, in 
 respect to peace, civilization, and learning at this time? 
 2 
 
14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 tion, and learning, was admirably adapted to 
 the rapid diffusion of Christianity. 
 
 The world, in general, had not only become subject to 
 the Roman dominion, but it was now at peace. This was 
 a state of things, which had not existed before for many 
 years, and justly entitled the period, in which our Saviour 
 descended upon earth, to the character of the pacific age. 
 This tranquillity was indeed necessary, to enable the min- 
 isters of Christ to execute with success, their sublime com- 
 mission to the human race. 
 
 A degree of civilization also prevailed, which had not 
 before existed. Barbarous tribes had submitted to the 
 Roman laws, which, with all their imperfections, were the 
 best which human wisdom had devised. Distant nations, 
 differing in language and manner*-, were united in friendly 
 intercourse. A degree of literature was also spread abroad 
 in countries, which had before lain under the darkest igno- 
 rance. The Greek' language was both extensively read 
 and spoken ; and presented a medium to the heralds of the 
 cross, of communicating to almost all nations, the doctrines 
 which they were commissioned to preach. 
 
 Sect. 3. The religious state of the world 
 was less favourable to the diffusion of Chris- 
 tianity. A dark and gloomy system of super- 
 stition and idolatry was prevailing among all 
 nations, except the Jewish. By means of this 
 system, the human mind had become exceeding- 
 ly debased. Men were poorly qualified to 
 judge immediately of a syster% so different as 
 was that of Christianity, and by far too sensual 
 to embrace, at once, one so pure. 
 
 The notion of a Supreme Being was not, indeed, en- 
 tirely effaced in the heathen world ; but the knowledge of 
 
 What was the age called, in which our Saviour appeared on earth? 
 Why was a state of peace necessary at this time ? What degree of 
 civilization prevailed ? What is said of literature ? What lan- 
 guage was extensively read, and spoken ? What advantage arose 
 from this ? 
 
 Sec. 3. What was the religious state of the world ? 
 Why was it less favorable ? 
 
 Did the heathen world acknowledge a Supreme being? Did 
 they acknowledge the true God ? Had they more Gods than one ? 
 
INTRODUCTION. 15 
 
 the true God was doubtless lost. Every heathen nation wo r * 
 shipped " lords many and gods many/' These gods wer e 
 multiplied without end. Every part of creation was sup- 
 posed to have some divinity presiding over it. The earth 
 and air and ocean were thought to be full of deities, who 
 were supposed to be diverse from one another in respect 
 to 9ex, and rank, and power. They, moreover, indulged 
 the most lawless passions, and were guilty of the most pol- 
 luting vices. 
 
 Yet, to these gods, a deep and universal homage was 
 paid. They were courted and appeased by costly gifts, 
 and honoured v by rites and ceremonies too indecent even to 
 be named. Temples, the most magnificent, were erected 
 to their honour, and a most expensive priesthood maintain- 
 ed to serve at their unhallowed worship. 
 
 Such is an outline of the religious state of the heathen 
 world, when Christ made his appearance on earth. The 
 knowledge of the pure and exalted character of Jehovah 
 was lost. Human accountability was unknown, and holi- 
 ness of life was unnamed and unconceived of. 
 
 Sec. 4. In respect to the Jewish nation, 
 which inhabited Judea, where Christ was born, 
 more correct notions of religion were enter- 
 tained, since they possessed the Scriptures of 
 the Old Testament,, from which these notions 
 were derived. 
 
 Sec. 5. But even among the Jews, the state 
 of religion was exceedingly low. They in- 
 deed still maintained the ancient forms of wor- 
 ship ; but the life and spirituality, the original 
 beauty and excellency of that worship, had de- 
 parted. 
 
 Sec. 6, At this period, also, the Jews were 
 
 What was the character of these gods ? How were they worship- 
 ped, and honoured ? 
 
 Sec. 4, What notions did the Jewish nation enter- 
 tain about religion ? Why were their notions more 
 correct than those of the heathen ? 
 
 Sec, 5. What, after all, was the state of religion 
 among the Jews ? 
 
 Sec, 6. How were the Jews divided at this time ? 
 
16 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 divided into several religious sects, all of which 
 acknowledged the authority of Moses, and 
 united in the same forms of worship ; but they 
 were so far separated by their peculiarities, as 
 to be continually involved in the most bitter 
 hostilities. 
 
 Sec. 7. The most popular, and by far the 
 most numerous of these sects, was that of 4he 
 Pharisees, who derived their name from a He- 
 brew word, which signifies to separate; because 
 they pretended, though very hypocritically, to 
 uncommon separation from the world, and de- 
 votedness to God. 
 
 The origin of this sect is involved in uncertainty. 
 From small beginnings, however, they had risen to great 
 power ; and in the time of the Saviour, they held the prin- 
 cipal civil and religious offices in the nation. 
 
 In respect to some of the doctrines of the Scriptures, 
 they seem to have been correct. They believed in the ex- 
 istence of angels, both good and bad ; in the immortality of 
 the soul ; the resurrection of the body ; and a state of fu- 
 ture rewards and punishments. But they also held to the 
 traditions of their elders, which they considered of equal 
 authority with the Scriptures. Nay, in many instances, 
 they explained the Dracles of God by these traditions, and 
 in such a manner, as wholly to destroy their meaning. 
 
 In their religious practice, the Pharisees pretended to 
 uncommon strictness. They abounded in washings, and 
 fastings and long prayers. They assumed great gravity 
 in dress and demeanour, and exhibited no small zeal in all 
 the forms of religion. But, with all their pretensions, they 
 
 In what respects did those sects agree ? In what re- 
 spects did they differ ? What was the consequence ? 
 
 Sec. 7. Which was the most popular of these sects ? 
 Whence did they derive their name ? What did they 
 pretend to .? 
 
 What was the origin of this sect ? What was the state of the sect 
 at the birth of Christ ? In respect to what doctrines were they cor- 
 rect? What did they consider of equal authority with the Scrip- 
 tures ? What were some of their religious practices ? What ap- 
 pearance did they assume ? What was their real character ? What 
 did our Saviour liken them to ? 
 
INTRODUCTION. 17 
 
 trefe n6ted for (heir hypocrisy ; and by our Saviour were 
 compared to whited sepulchres, fair and wholesome extern- 
 ally, but full of deformity and death within. 
 
 Sec. 8* Next to the Pharisees, the Sadducees 
 were the most powerful sect. They derived 
 their name from Sadoc, who lived about 260 
 B. C. This sect were infidels. They denied 
 the existence of a future state, and the immor- 
 tality of the soul, and worshipped God only to 
 secure his favor, in the present world. 
 
 The Sadducees, in point of numbers, fell much short of 
 the Pharisees ; but they embraced most of the men of 
 rank and wealth. The system which they adopted was 
 eminently suited to the licentious life, which they univer- 
 sally followed. They adopted the maxim, " Let us eat and 
 drink, for to morrow we die." In their opposition to the 
 Son of God, they appear to have been equally bitter with 
 the Pharisees. Some of the latter were converted to the 
 faith of the Gospel, but not a single Sadducee is mention- 
 ed in the New Testament, as having become a follower of 
 Christ. 
 
 Sec. 9. A third sect were the Essenes, who 
 took their rise about 200 years B. C. They 
 derived their name from the Syriac verb Asa, to 
 heal; because they applied themselves to the 
 cure of diseases, especially the diseases of the 
 mind. They appear to have been an order of 
 monks, who lived secluded from the world, and 
 practised great austerity* 
 
 Sec. 8. What sect stood next to the Pharisees ? 
 From whom did they derive their name ? When did 
 he live ? What was the character of this sect ? What 
 did they deny ? Why then did they worship God ? 
 
 Were the Sadducees more or less numerous than the Pharisees ? 
 In what respect were they superior to the latter ? What maxim 
 did they adopt ? How did they treat the Saviour ? W r ere any of 
 them converted ? 
 
 Sec. 9. What was the third sect called ? From 
 what year did they take their rise ? Whence did they 
 derive their name ? Why ? What kind of persons 
 were thev ? How did they live ? 
 
 2* 
 
18 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Essenes, though they were considerably numerous, 
 are not mentioned in the New Testament, for the reason, 
 probably, that they lived chiefly in retirement. In doc- 
 trine they agreed with the Pharisees, except as to the res- 
 urrection of the body, which they denied. They pretend- 
 ed to have great respect for the moral law ; but neglected 
 the ceremonial institutions of Moses. 
 
 In their religious practices they observed a rigid auster- 
 ity. They renounced marriage ; held riches in contempt ; 
 maintained a perfect community of goods ; rejected orna- 
 ments; and cultivated great indifference to bodily pain. 
 In the observance of the Sabbath, they were more strict 
 than any other sect, and in their manner of life were 
 more quiet and contemplative. 
 
 Sec. 10. A fourth sect were the Herodians, 
 who took their name from Herod the Great, and 
 favoured that monarch, in his efforts to bring 
 the Jews into subjection to the Roman power. 
 
 A principal article in the religious code of this sect ap- 
 pears to have been, that it was lawful for the Jews to adopt 
 the idolatrous customs of the heathen, when required to do 
 so by those in power, and also to pay tribute to him, whom 
 conquest had made their master. 
 
 The Sadducees, generally, were Herodians ; the Phari- 
 sees, on the contrary, were their bitter opposers. All, how- 
 ever, united in hostility to the Son of God, and to that 
 system of truth, which he promulgated in the world. 
 
 Sec. 11. Besides these sects, various other 
 classes of men are mentioned, as existing at 
 that time among the Jews, of whom we shall 
 
 Are they mentioned in the New Testament ? Why not ? With 
 whom did they agree in doctrine ? What law did they observe ? 
 What did they respect ? What were some of their religious prac- 
 tices ? How did they observe the Sabbath ? 
 
 Sec. 10. What was a fourth sect ? From whom did 
 they take their name ? In what respect did they fa- 
 vour Herod ? 
 
 What customs did this sect think it right for the Jews to adopt ? 
 When ? Which generally belonged to the Herodians, the Saddu- 
 cees, or the Pharisees ? 
 
 Sec. 11. What other classes of men may be men- 
 tioned ? 
 
INTRODUCTION. 19 
 
 mention only the Scribes, Rabbis, and Naza- 
 rites. 
 
 The Scribes were a class of men, originally employed to 
 record the affairs of the king. At a later period, they 
 transcribed the Scripture?, and expounded the law, and 
 traditions of the elders in the schools, and synagogues, and 
 before the Sanhedrim, or gieat Jewish Council. Besides 
 this name, they are frequently called in the New Testa- 
 ment, lawyers, doctors of law, elders, counsellors, rulers, 
 and those who satin Moses' seat. 
 
 Rabbi, or Master, was a title given to men of rank in 
 the state ; but especially to such Jewish doctors, as were 
 distinguished for their learning. This honor was greatly 
 coveted, since it was connected with no small influence over 
 the faith and practice of the people. The title, however, 
 was disapproved of by Christ, who warned his disciples to 
 receive no such distinction in the Church of God. 
 
 The Nazarites were those who made a vow to observe a 
 more than ordinary degree of purity, either for life, or for 
 a limited time. During their vow, they abstained from 
 wine, and all intoxicating liquors ; they suffered their hair 
 to grow without cutting, and were not permitted to attend a 
 funeral, or to enter a house, defiled by a dead body. When 
 their vow expired, they shaved their hair at the door of the 
 tabernacle, and burnt it on the altar. 
 
 Sec. 12. The government of Judea was at 
 this time, as it had been for several years, in the 
 hands of Herod the Great, who held it under 
 the Emperor of Rome. Herod w T as a monster 
 of cruelty, who despised both the Jewish reli- 
 gion and their laws, and appeared to delight in 
 the oppression and degradation of that ancient. 
 
 What was originally the business of the Scribes ? What did 
 they do at a later period ? What other names have they in the New 
 Testament ? 
 
 To whom was the title Rabbi given ? Why was this title greatly 
 coveted ? Was it approved of by Christ ? 
 
 Who were the Nazarites ? During their vow, what were they 
 not permitted to do? What did they do when their vow had ex- 
 pired ? 
 
 Sec. 12 In whose hands was the government of 
 Judea, at this time ? What was the character of Her- 
 od ? How did he treat the Jews ? When did he die ? 
 
20 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and once honoured nation. His death occur- 
 red the year following the birth of the Saviour, 
 having reigned thirty-seven years. 
 
 Herod left his dominions to his three sons : his kingdom 
 to Archelaus ; Gaulonites, Trachonites and Batanea to 
 Philip; Galilee and Pareato Herod Antipas, 
 
 Archelaus, in disposition, strongly resembled his father. 
 Such was his violence and tyranny, that the Jews preferred 
 charges against him to the Emperor, who banished him to 
 Vienna in France, where he died. During his reign, Jo- 
 seph and Mary returned from Egypt, with the youiig child 
 Jesus; but, hearing that he had succeeded to the govern- 
 ment of Judea, in the room of Herod, they were afraid to 
 go thither. On the death of Archelaus, Judea was divi- 
 ded among several Roman governours, of whom Pontius 
 Pilate was one. 
 
 Of Philip, the tetrarch of Iturea and Trachonites, little 
 is recorded in the history of the Church. In the reign of 
 Herod Antipas, John the Baptist lost his life, for reproving 
 that monarch for his iniquity. 
 
 We shall only add respecting the family of Herod the 
 Great, that a grandson of his, by the nameof Herod Agrip- 
 pa, reigned in Judea, in the days of the apostles. It was 
 he who ordered James to be murdered, and Peter to be ap- 
 prehended. His own death followed not long after, being 
 smitten of heaven by a disease, which no skill could cure, 
 and the torments of which no means could alleviate. 
 
 Sec. 13. Notwithstanding the low state of 
 the Jews, in respect both to religion and civil 
 prosperity, there were some in the nation, who 
 were distinguished for their piety, and who 
 were anxiously looking for the coming of the 
 long promised Messiah. 
 
 To whom did Herod leave his dominions ? What part did Ar- 
 chelaus have ? What part Philip ? What part Herod Antipas ? 
 What was the character of Archelaus ? Why was he banished ? 
 Where ? What is said of Joseph and Mary during his reign ? On 
 his death, how was Judea divided? Who was one of these govern- 
 ours ? What is said of Philip ? What took place in the reign of 
 Herod Antipas ? Who was the grandson of Herod the Great ? 
 When did he reign ? Who was murdered by his order, and who 
 apprehended ? W T hat can you say of his death ? 
 
 Sec. 13. Were there no pious persons among the 
 Jews at this time ? What were they looking for ? 
 
INTRODUCTION. 21 
 
 The mass of the people, as we shall hare occasion 
 again to remark, were indeed expecting the advent of the 
 Saviour ; but they looked only for a temporal prince, who 
 should deliver them from Roman bondage. Yet, there 
 were others, whose views were more scriptural, and more 
 exalted. We read of good old Simeon, and pious Anna, 
 who, with others, were daily visiting the temple, " waiting 
 for the consolation of Israel. " At length, the prayers and 
 wishes of such were answered. The prophecies were ful- 
 filled. The long night of darkness and superstition pass- 
 ed by, and the glorious Sun of Righteousness was reveal- 
 ed, to enlighten the nations, and to prepare the way for 
 the establishment of the Christian Church — a kingdom 
 against which the gates of Hell have not, and shall not 
 prevail. 
 
 Were not the mass of the Jews expecting a Saviour ? What 
 kind of Saviour? Who appear to have entertained more scriptural 
 views ? What did these latter do ? 
 
GENERAL DIVISION. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH MAY BE DIVI- 
 DED INTO EIGHT PERIODS. 
 
 Period First. 
 
 Extends froiathe nativity of Jesus Christ to 
 his death, A. D. 34. This is the period of the 
 
 Life of Christ. 
 
 Observation. Although the Christian Church appears 
 not to have been organized, until after the death of Christ : 
 yet, as a history of that Church seems properly to embrace 
 an account of the life and actions of its Divine Founder, 
 we have ventured to speak of it, as commencing at the date 
 of his nativity. 
 
 Period Second. 
 
 Extends from the death of Jesus Christ 
 A. D. 34, to the Destruction of Jerusalem 
 A. D. 70. This is the period of the Labours of 
 the Apostles. 
 
 Period Third. 
 
 Extends from the Destruction of Jerusalem 
 A. D. 70, to the Reign of Constantine A. D. 
 306. This is the period of Persecution. 
 
 Period Fourth. 
 
 Extends from the Reign of Constantine 
 A. D. 306, to the Establishment of the Suprem- 
 
 Into how many periods may the history of the 
 Christian Church be divided ? What is the extent of 
 Period first ? What is this period called ? Repeat 
 these questions on the other periods. 
 
GENERAL DIVISION. 23 
 
 acy of the Roman Pontiff A. D. 606. This 
 is the period of the Decline of Paganism* 
 
 Period Fifth. 
 
 Extends from the Establishment of the Su- 
 premacy of the Roman Pontiff A. D. 606^ to 
 the First Crusade A. D. 1095. This is the pe- 
 riod of the Rise of the Mahometan Imposture. 
 
 Period Sixth. 
 
 Extends from the First Crusade A. D. 1095, 
 to the commencement of the Reformation by 
 Luther A. D. 1517. This is the period of the 
 Crusades and the Papal Schism. 
 
 Period Seventh/ 
 
 Extends from the Commencement of the Re- 
 formation A. D. 1517, to the Peace of Religion 
 concluded at Augsburg, A. D. 1555. This is 
 the period of the Reformation. 
 
 Period Eighth. 
 Extends from the Peace of Religion, A. D. 
 1555, to the present time. This is the period 
 of the Puritans. 
 
VvISE MEN OFFERING INCENSE. 
 
 PERIOD I. 
 
 THE PERIOD OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST EXTENDS FROM HIS NATIVITY TO 
 HIS RESURRECTION A. D. 34. 
 
 Sec. 1. The birth of Jesus Christ may be 
 dated, according to the best authorities, in the 
 26th year of the reign of Augustus Cesar, 
 Emperor of Rome, four years before the date 
 commonly assigned for the Christian era. 
 
 The birth place of Christ was Bethlehem, a small town 
 in the land of Judea, about six miles from Jerusalem. His 
 mother was a " virgin espoused to a man, whose name was 
 Joseph, of the house of David ; and the virgin's name was 
 Mary." His early infancy was spent in Egypt, whither 
 his parents fled to avoid the persecuting spirit of Herod, 
 at that time king of Judea. After his return from Egypt, 
 he dwelt at Nazareth, until his entrance upon his public 
 
 What is the extent of the period of the life of Christ ? 
 Sec. 1. When did the birth of Christ take place ? 
 
 Where was Christ born ? Who was his mother ? Who his repu- 
 ted father ? In what country was his infancy spent? Why did his 
 parents flee to that country ? Where did he dwell after] his return ? 
 
PERIOD L...LIPE OF CHRIST... JL D.34. 25 
 
 ministry. From this place, at the age of twelve, he paid 
 his memorable visit to Jerusalem ; returning from which, 
 he lived with his parents, and followed the humble occu- 
 pation of his father. 
 
 Sec. 2. The great object pf Christ in coming 
 into the world, was to place the Church upon 
 a new establishment, upon which it should 
 finally embrace all nations, and increase in 
 glory to the end of time. 
 
 There never has existed but one Church in the world ; 
 but its circumstances have varied at different periods. 
 Before Moses, we know little of its condition. It was then 
 probably in an unimbodied form. From Moses to Christ, 
 it existed in an organized state, and became subject to a 
 great variety of ordinances. 
 
 The Mosaic dispensation Christ designed to abolish, 
 and to introduce a still better one. The Church was now 
 to embrace all nations ; before, it had embraced only the 
 Jews. Its worship was to be far more simple ; its rites to 
 be less burdensome ; its privileges to be greatly enlarged, 
 and its doctrines more clearly exhibited. In short, Christ 
 designed to establish a spiritual kingdom — a Christian 
 Church, which should ultimately fill the earth, and contin- 
 ue as long as time should last. 
 
 Sec. 3. The speedy appearance of Christ on 
 this intended work, was announced to the Jew- 
 ish nation by John the Baptist, about two years, 
 before that event actually took place. 
 
 How long ? Where did he go, when he was twelve years of age ? 
 After his return, with whom did he live, and what occupation did he 
 follow ? 
 
 Sec. 2. What was the object of Christ, in coming 
 into the world ? 
 
 How many Churches have existed in the world ? Before Moses 
 what was its condition ? What was its form ? What can you say 
 of it from Moses to Christ ? What did Christ do with the Mosaic 
 dispensation ? What did he introduce instead of that dispensation ? 
 What was the Church now to embrace ? What had it embraced 
 before ? What alteration was to take place as to its worship ? as to 
 its rites ? as to its privileges ? as to its doctrines ? What was the 
 Church now to be called ? What should be its final extent ? How 
 long to continue ? 
 
 Sec. 3. Who announced the coming of Christ ? 
 How long before his appearance ? 
 3 
 
26 PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 
 
 John was a forerunner of Christ, agreeably to an an* 
 cient custom of the eastern monarchs, who, when entering 
 upon an expedition, sent messengers to announce their ap- 
 proach, and prepare for their reception. That Christ 
 should be preceded by such a messenger had long before 
 been predicted by a prophet of God ; who had spoken of 
 John, as " the voice of one crying in the wilderness,, 
 prepare ye the way of the Lord." The testimony which 
 John bore to the, character of his divine master was the 
 most honourable that can be conceived. 
 
 Sec. 4. At the age of thirty, Christ made his 
 first appearance to John on the banks of the 
 river Jordan, where he was now baptized, by 
 which he was " solemnly inaugurated in office." 
 
 Jesus had indeed no need to be baptized as a sinner, for 
 he was holy ; nor to receive an emblem of regeneration, 
 for he needed no change of heart ; nor to be admitted into 
 the Christian Church, for he was appointed its head. But 
 the object of his being baptized was to be legally and 
 solemnly consecrated as High Priest. Under the law, the 
 priests were consecrated to their office by baptism, and 
 anointing with oil. Instead of the oil, he was baptized 
 by the Holy Ghost. For " the heavens were opened and 
 the spirit of God descended like a dove, and lighted upon 
 him." 
 
 Sec. 5. Being thus inducted into office, he 
 now chose twelve men as his disciples, whom 
 he named apostles. These he selected as the 
 witnesses of all that he should do, and teach ; 
 
 According to what custom, was John a forerunner of Christ r 
 By whom was he prophesied of? In what language ? What testi- 
 mony did John bear of Christ ? 
 
 Sec. 4. What was the age of Christ, when he made 
 his appearance to John ; Where ? What rite did he 
 receive ? Why ? 
 
 Why did net Jesus need to be baptized as a sinner ? Why did 
 he not need to receive an emblem of regeneration ? Why not to be 
 received into the Church ? What was the object then of his bap- 
 tism ? How were the priests under the law consecrated to their 
 office ? Instead of the oil, with what was Christ baptized ? What 
 text proves this f 
 
 Sec. 5. On his induction into office, what did Christ 
 do ? What did he call his twelve disciples ? What ob- 
 ject had he in selecting apostles ? 
 
PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST.... A. D.34. 27 
 
 and to become, after his death, the heralds of 
 his doctrines, and the organizers of the Chris- 
 tian Church. 
 
 The Christian Church, as already observed, can scarce- 
 ly be said to have been organized during the life of Christ. 
 He designed only to piepare the way. He abolished the 
 Jewish Church, and introduced to the notice of his disci- 
 ples such things, as were to be adopted in the Christian 
 Church. He introduced a new ministry ; the Lord's Sup- 
 per in the room of the Jewish feasts ; baptism in the 
 room of circumcision ; and spiritual worship in every 
 place, and at any time, in the room of the carnal ordin- 
 ances and burdensome rites, which were observed only at 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Sec. 6. The public ministry of Christ con- 
 tinued for the space of three years, or three 
 years and a half, during which, he was chiefly 
 employed in instructing his disciples in refer- 
 ence to the nature of his kingdom ; in preach- 
 ing to them and others his doctrines ; and in 
 relieving the wants, and healing the infirmities 
 of men. 
 
 The doctrines which Christ taught related to the nature 
 and perfections of God ; to the sinfulness and miserable 
 condition of man ; to his own character as the Son of God 
 and the promised Messiah ; to the atonement which he 
 should accomplish by his death ; to justification by faith ; 
 to repentance, and faith, and love, and obedience; to a 
 resurrection from the dead ; and to a state of future re- 
 wards and punishments. 
 
 These were the great doctrines of the Christian system — 
 doctrines which he commissioned his disciples to preach 
 through the world ; and which the Christian Church was 
 required to maintain to the end of time. 
 
 The miracles which Christ wrought were chiefly of a 
 benevolent kind ; but they had a still higher object than 
 
 Was the Christian Church organized during the life of Christ ? 
 What Church did he abolish ? "What did he introduce ? 
 
 Sec. 6. How long did the ministry of Christ con 
 tinue ? How did he employ himself during this time ? 
 
 What doctrines did he teach ? Whom did he commission to 
 preach these doctrines ? What was the character of the miracles 
 which Christ wrought ? What higher object had they in view ? 
 
28 PERIOD I....LIFE. OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 
 
 the relief which was effected by them. They were de- 
 signed to prove his divine mission ; and were often appeal- 
 ed to with the strongest confidence for this purpose. Well 
 might he appeal to them ; for they were performed under 
 circumstances which precluded the possibility of deception. 
 
 They were performed at his word, and in an instant ; 
 on persons, too, both near and at a distance ; they were 
 done by him in the most public and open manner ; in 
 cities, in villages ; in synagogues ; in the public streets ; 
 in the high ways ; in the field ; and in the wilderness. 
 They were performed on Jews and Gentiles ; before 
 Scribes and Pharisees, and rulers of the synagogues ; not 
 only when he was attended by few persons ; but when he 
 was surrounded by multitudes ; not merely in the presence 
 of his friends, but before his implacable enemies. Thus, 
 they invited the strictest examination. They evinced a 
 power which could come only from God, and bespoke a 
 benevolence, which could be nothing short of divine. 
 
 Such was the authority with which he was clothed, and 
 such was the evidence of his divine commission, who came 
 to set aside the Jewish rites and ceremonies, and in the 
 place of the Jewish Church, to found a Church, which 
 should embrace Jew and Gentile, bond and free ; and 
 against the ultimate increase and glory of which, not even 
 the gates of hell should be suffered to prevail. 
 
 Sec. 7. The ministry of Christ, though dis- 
 tinguished by unwonted zeal and perseverance, 
 was attended with comparatively little success. 
 As a nation, the Jews rejected him as the 
 Messiah ; and through their instrumentality, he 
 finished his eventful life under the tortures of 
 crucifixion. This event occurred in the 18th 
 year of Tiberius, the successor of Augustus 
 Cesar. 
 
 From the testimony of ancient historians we learn, that 
 about the time of Christ's appearing, the Jews were anx- 
 
 How were these miracles performed ? In what places were they 
 performed ? On whom - ? In whose presence ? What did these 
 miracles prove? 
 
 Sec. 7. What success had Christ in his preaching ? 
 By whom was he rejected ? When was he crucified ? 
 In whose reign did this take place ? 
 
 Were not the Jews looking for the Messiah, about the time he 
 
PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 29 
 
 iously looking for him, as the great deliverer and chief or- 
 nament of their nation. But in the humble appearance of 
 Jesus, the Jews saw nothing which corresponded to their 
 expectations. In the Messiah they looked for a temporal 
 prince, the splendour of whose court should answer to 
 their admiration of worldly pomp, and who should make 
 their nation the centre of universal monarchy. 
 
 The doctrines, too, which Christ taught were little suited 
 to the taste of this bigoted people. Being the descendants 
 of Abraham, and the covenant people of God, they imagin- 
 ed that they enjoyed a peculiar claim to the divine favour. 
 This claim they supposed could not be forfeited, and could 
 not be transferred to any other people on earth. 
 
 These mistakes were the result of prejudice, and vain 
 glory. Yet they laid the foundation of charges against the 
 son of God, which though manifestly false, issued in a de- 
 mand, on .the part of the nation, for his death. According- 
 ly, after having been declared an imposter, a blasphemer, 
 and an usurper — after having suffered the most bitter re- 
 proaches and shameful indignities, he was brought to the 
 cross, upon which, under its agonies, he shortly after ex- 
 pired. 
 
 Sec. 8. The death of Christ was apparent- 
 ly a signal triumph to his enemies, and as sig- 
 nal a defeat to all his followers. The hopes 
 of the latter appear for a short time to have 
 been blasted ; not knowing the power of God, 
 nor fully comprehending that it was a part of 
 the Divine plan that he should suffer, and after- 
 wards be raised from the dead. 
 
 Christ had, indeed, repeatedly foretold his resurrection to 
 his followers ; and this intelligence had been communica- 
 ted to the Jews at large. The former anticipated, though 
 faintly, perhaps, this glorious event ; but the latter believ- 
 ed it not. They only feared that his disciples might steal 
 his body, and pretend that he had risen from the dead, 
 They therefore sealed his sepulchre, and round it stationed 
 a guard, until the day should pass, on which his resurrec- 
 tion was predicted to take place. But neither the pru- 
 
 made his appearance ? Why then did they reject him ? 
 
 Sec. 8. How did the enemies of Christ regard his 
 death ? How did his followers regard it ? , Why did 
 the latter despond ? 
 
30 PERIOD I....LIFE OF CHRIST....A. D. 34. 
 
 dence, nor the power of his enemies could prevent an 
 event, which was connected with the salvation of millions 
 of the sons of men. The third day at length arrived ; the 
 appointed hour and moment came, and God raised iiim 
 
 FROM THE DEAD. 
 
 What fears had the enemies of Christ after his death ? What did 
 they do to prevent the disciples from stealing his body ? Did their 
 precautions have the desired effect ? 
 
CHRIST COMMISSIONING HIS APOSTLES. 
 
 PERIOD II. 
 
 THE PERIOD OF THE LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES, EXTENDS FROM THE 
 DEATH OF CHRIST A, D. 34, TO THE DESTRUCTION OF 
 JERUSALEM A. D. 70. 
 
 Sect. 1. The resurrection of Christ (A. D. 
 34, in the 18th year of the reign of Tiberius 
 Cesar, emperor of Rome) an event clearly 
 predicted in ancient prophecy, and often fore- 
 told by himself, took place on the third day 
 after his crucifixion. 
 
 Of the truth and certainty of his resurrection the apos- 
 tles were witnesses, and they were in every respect quali- 
 fied to substantiate the fact. He was seen by them, and 
 others of his followers, alive after his crucifixion. It was 
 not one person, but many who saw him. They saw him 
 not only separately but together ; not only by night, but 
 
 What is the extent of the period of the labours 
 of the apostles ? 
 
 Sec. 1. In what year did the resurrection of Christ 
 take place ? On what day ? In whose reign ? 
 
 Who were witnesses of the truth, and certainty of his resurrec- 
 tion ? What circumstance can you mention, which should con- 
 Tince us, that they were not mistaken ? 
 
32 PERIOD n....34....W. 
 
 by day ; not at a distance, but near ; not once, but several 
 times. They not qnly saw him, but touched him, conver- 
 sed with him, ate with him, and even examined his person, 
 to remove their doubts. 
 
 Sec. 2. At the expiration of 40 days from 
 his resurrection, having instructed his disciples 
 to wait at Jerusalem for the descent of the Holy 
 Spirit, and then to " go and teach all nations,'' 
 he led them out as far as Bethany, where, while 
 blessing them, he ascended to heaven, a cloud 
 receiving him out of their sight. 
 
 Sec. 3. Ten days after the ascension of 
 Christ, and fifty from his crucifixion, the pro- 
 mise of the Holy Spirit was fulfilled. By this 
 effusion, the Apostles were suddenly endued 
 with the power of speaking many languages, 
 of which before they had no knowledge ; and 
 at the same time were inspired with a zeal in 
 their masters cause, to which before they had 
 been strangers. 
 
 The effects produced on the minds of the Apostles, on 
 this occasion, were of a most extraordinary kind. A flood 
 of light seems to have broken in upon them, at once. Their 
 remaining doubts and prejudices were removed; their 
 misapprehensions were rectified, and their views conform- 
 ed to the scope of the doctrines, which had been taught by 
 Christ. 
 
 It is manifest, also, that they were endued with unwon- 
 ted zeal and fortitude. On several occasions, while 
 Christ was with them, they had exhibited no small degree 
 of listlessness and timidity. At the time of his apprehen- 
 sion, they had all forsaken him, and fled. Even the intrepid 
 Peter denied that he knew him. But, from the day of Pen- 
 tecost, it appeared, that they felt no weariness, and feared 
 no dangers. 
 
 The gift of tongues, or the power of speaking different 
 languages, thus imparted to the apostles, was not less im- 
 
 Sec. 2. When did his ascension take place ? What 
 did he tell his disciples before he was taken away ? 
 
 Sec. 3. What took place ten days after his ascen- 
 sion ? What was the effect of the descent of the 
 Holy Spirit ? 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 33 
 
 portant, than extraordinary. With this facility, they were 
 at once prepared, without the labour of study, to spread a 
 knowledge of the Gospel to the different nations, to whom 
 they might be sent. 
 
 Sec. 4. A rumour of this stupendous mira- 
 cle getting abroad in the streets of Jerusalem, 
 a multitude of Jews, with others from various 
 nations, then visiting the metropolis, were soon 
 collected on the spot. To these, Peter explain- 
 ed the mystery, by delaring it to be effected by 
 the mighty power of that Jesus, whom they 
 had wickedly slain. The explanation, and the 
 charge being accompanied to their consciences 
 by the spirit of God, led to the very sudden 
 conversion of 3000 souls, who were forthwith 
 baptized. This may be considered as the 
 gathering, or organization of the first Christian 
 Church in the world. 
 
 To those who had borne a part in the crucifixion, nothing 
 could have appeared more astonishing than the miracle 
 above mentioned. So unaccountable was it to some, that 
 they ascribed it to the effects of wine. A slander so weak 
 and perverse, was met with becoming zeal by Peter, and 
 the honor of his master rescued from reproach. From the 
 manner of Peter, on this occasion, ministers may learn, 
 with what point they should at least sometimes address the 
 conscience, and from the distress produced in the hearts of 
 these sinners may be perceived the power of the Spirit, 
 and what is the usual method which he takes in bringing 
 them to repentance. 
 
 Sec. 5. Shortly after the above miracle, the 
 
 Sec. 4. What took place in Jerusalem, when the 
 news of this miracle was spread abroad ? Who ex- 
 plained the miracle to the multitude ? What did Pe- 
 ter say ? How many were converted ? What took 
 place upon their conversion ? 
 
 How did some account for this miracle ? Who repelled the slan- 
 der ? What does the manner of Peter at that time teach ministers 
 now? 
 
 Sec. 5. What miracles soon followed the descent of 
 the Holy Spirit ? To what did it lead ? 
 
54 PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 healing of a poor cripple, accompanied by a 
 second discourse from Peter, led to the conver- 
 sion of about 5000, who in turn were added to 
 the Church. 
 
 Sec. 6. This rapid increase of the followers 
 of Christ greatly alarmed the Priests and Sad- 
 ducees,the latter of whom had, at this time, the 
 chief sway in the Jewish state. Hence, they 
 seized the two apostles, Peter and John, and 
 committed them to prison. The next day, be- 
 ing brought before the Sanhedrim, the lan- 
 guage and conduct of Peter were so bold, that 
 it was deemed impolitic to prosecute the sub- 
 ject any further ; so the apostles were dismis- 
 sed, with a strict injunction, not to teach any 
 more in the name of Jesus. 
 
 Sec. 7. This injunction, however, had not 
 its designed effect upon the apostles ; for, in- 
 stead of being intimidated, they all continued 
 boldly to proclaim Christ and him crucified. 
 
 Sec. 8. Fired with indignation, at their bold- 
 ness, the enemies of religion at length seized 
 the whole company of the apostles, and con- 
 fined them in the common prison. From this, 
 however, they were miraculously released in 
 the night, and to the amazement and confu- 
 sion of their enemies, were found in the morn- 
 ing in the temple, teaching the people. 
 
 Sec. 6. What effect had this increase of the follow- 
 ers of Christ on the Pharisees and Sadducees ? What 
 did they do with the apostles ? What is said of the 
 conduct of Peter at this time ? What was its effects 
 upon their enemies ? 
 
 Sec. 7. Did the apostles observe silence, according 
 to the injunction ? 
 
 Sec. 8. What was now done with all the apostles ? 
 How were they delivered ? Where did their enemies 
 find them ? 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 35 
 
 The efforts of the Jewish authorities to destroy tm> 
 cause of Christianity were strenuous and unremitted ; but 
 they seem to have been made to little purpose. Opposition 
 served only to enkindle a higher ardour, in the breasts of 
 the apostles. Stripes and imprisonment had no effect to 
 subdue them. From the prison, the council, the scourge, 
 they departed " rejoicing ;" and daily in the temple, and in 
 every house, they ceased not to teach and preach Jesus 
 Christ. Nor were their labors in vain. Converts multipli- 
 ed greatly in Jerusalem, and many were obedient to the 
 faith. The spiritual edifice, in the erection of which the 
 apostles were employed, rested on a foundation, which the 
 powers of earth could not move. 
 
 Sec. 9. At this interesting period, the cir- 
 cumstances of the Church requiring the insti- 
 tution of the office of Deacon, the apostles, 
 under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, created 
 the office, and the church proceeded to appoint 
 a convenient number, from their body, to fill it. 
 
 The occasion which led to the institution of this office 
 was a dissatisfaction on the part of some Grecian converts, 
 because their widows did not receive a competent supply 
 of food, from the common stock. Hitherto, the distribu- 
 tion had been made by the apostles, or under their direc- 
 tion. But, finding it difficult thus to superintend the tem- 
 poral concerns of the Church, the apostles relinquished 
 these to officers appointed particularly for this purpose. 
 
 The office of deacon thus instituted, was designed to be 
 perpetual ; and, accordingly, it has existed in all periods of 
 the Church. In some cases, particularly in the Church of 
 Jerusalem, it seems to have been united with that of a 
 higher and more sacred order. Philip, one of the seven 
 deacons, in the same place is called an evangelist, but the 
 office of deacon itself seems to be distinct, and separate 
 from that of the pastor. 
 
 Did the opposition of the unbelieving Jews appear to injure the 
 cause of Christianity ? On the contrary what effect had stripes and 
 imprisonments, and the like ? 
 
 Sec. 9. What office about this time was instituted in 
 the Church ? 
 
 What was the occasion of appointing deacons ? Who had before 
 this distributed food from the common stock ? Was the office of 
 deacon designed to be perpetual ? Was it ever united with any 
 other office ? Should it be distinct ? 
 
36 PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 Sec. 10. Notwithstanding the persecuting 
 spirit of the Jewish rulers, none of the fol- 
 lowers of Christ had as yet been called to suf- 
 fer death, for his name. But near the end of 
 the year 35, Stephen, a man pre-eminent for 
 his piety, was furiously attacked, on an occa- 
 sion of defending his doctrines, dragged out 
 of the city and stoned to death. 
 
 Stephen, who was thus called to lead in the " noble com- 
 pany of martyrs/ 5 was a deacon in the Church at Jerusa- 
 lem. He was not less distinguished by his eloquence, than 
 his piety. His defence delivered before the Sanhedrim, 
 recorded in the 7th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, is 
 a practical illustration of the zeal and boldness of the 
 primitive disciples of Christ. 
 
 Sec. 11. On the death of Stephen, the storm 
 of persecution became so violent, that the dis- 
 ciples, with many members of the Church, fled 
 to other cities of Judea, and also to Samaria; 
 but wherever they went, they spread the know- 
 ledge of the Gospel with great success. 
 
 The persecution which arose at the death of Stephen 
 continued, it is thought, about four years. Calamitous as 
 it must then have appeared to the infant cause of the 
 Church, it became, under the direction of its supreme head, 
 the direct means of promoting its progress. By the dis- 
 persion of the disciples, the Gospel was published abroad. 
 The preaching of Philip in the city of Samaria is particu- 
 larly mentioned ; and such was his success, that shortly 
 afterwards, two of the apostles formed in that place the 
 second Christian Church in the world. 
 
 Sec. 12. The year 36 was marked by an 
 
 Sec. 10. Who was the first Martyr? In what year 
 did he suffer ? 
 
 Who was Stephen ? For what was he distinguished ? 
 
 Sec. 11. What became of the disciples during the 
 persecution, following the death of Stephen ? What 
 did they do in their flight ? 
 
 How long did the persecution last ? Was it an injury, or a bene- 
 fit to the Church ? 
 
 Sec. 12, What remarkable event occurred in the 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 
 
 37 
 
 event most auspicious to the interests of the 
 rising cause. This was the miraculous con- 
 version of Saul, the persecutor, while on a 
 journey to Damascus to exterminate such of 
 the followers of Christ as had taken refuge in 
 that city. 
 
 STONING STEPHEN. 
 
 The first mention made of Saul is at the trial of Ste- 
 phen, on which occasion, though a young man, he was ac- 
 tive in putting him to death. He was a native of Tarsus, 
 the chief city of the province of Cilicia, and had come 
 to Jerusalem to pursue his studies under Gamaliel, a cele- 
 brated doctor of the Jewish law. 
 
 On the death of Stephen, he appears to have more zeal- 
 ously enlisted himself against the Church, and began- to 
 enter into private houses and into synagogues, from which 
 he dragged the members of the Church to prison, and even 
 compelled them to blaspheme. 
 
 Shortly after this, hearing that some of the followers of 
 
 year 36 ? Where was Saul going ? For what pur- 
 pose 1 
 
 When do we first hear of Saul ? Who was he ? Why was he 
 at Jerusalem i What was his conduct after the death of Stephen. 
 
38 PERIOD IL...34....70. 
 
 Christ had taken refuge in Damascus, he commenced % 
 journey thither, to seize and bring to Jerusalem, such her- 
 etics as he might find there. 
 
 About noon, one day, Saul and his companions arrived in 
 the vicinity of Damascus, when suddenly, Christ appeared 
 to him in the way ; and so great was the glory that sur- 
 rounded the Redeemer, that Saul fell on the earth. Here 
 as he lay, Jesus, in a voice which penetrated his very soul, 
 demanded why he could persecute him. Astonished 
 and bewildered, the persecutor inquired, " Who art thou 
 Lord ?" To which enquiry a voice from the incumbent 
 cloud of glory replied, "I am Jesus whom thou perse- 
 cutest." Strong as had been the opposition of this bitter- 
 est foe, and murderous as were his intentions, the victory 
 of Christ over him was complete. . He became a willing 
 captive — a champion of that cause which he had so much 
 despised, and the cordial friend of that Redeemer, whose 
 followers he was now pursuing to destroy. 
 
 Sec. 13. The conversion of Saul, who from 
 this time appears to have been called PauL 
 being thus accomplished, he preached for a 
 short season in the city of Damascus, whence 
 he went into Arabia; where having abode 
 nearly three years, he returned about A. D. 
 40 to Damascus. 
 
 Concerning the manner in which Paul was employed, 
 during his residence in Arabia, the inspired historian is si- 
 lent. It is a reasonable conjecture, however, that he 
 preached the Gospel in that country. His temporary ab* 
 sence from Judea, while the storm of persecution was ra- 
 ging, seemed a measure of prudence, since he had become 
 particularly obnoxious to his unbelieving countrymen, by 
 espousing the cause, which they so much despised. 
 
 What was his object in going to Damascus? Relate the particulars 
 of his conversion. 
 
 Sec. 13. Immediately following his conversion, where 
 did Paul preach ? Whither did he go from Damascus ? 
 How long did he continue in Arabia ? In what year did 
 he return to Damascus ? 
 
 How was Paul probably employed in Arabia ? "Why was his tern* 
 ^orary absence at this time a matter of prudence ? 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 39 
 
 Sec. 14. During the absence of Paul, Tibe- 
 rius, the Roman emperor, was strangled, or 
 poisoned, and was succeeded by Caius Caligu- 
 la, whose character and conduct at length 
 proved to be more odious and atrocious, than 
 had been those of his predecessor. 
 
 The extravagance and impiety of Caligula rendered him 
 justly hated in every part of his dominions. Through vain 
 glory he caused altars and temples to be erected, and sacri- 
 fices to be offered to himself, as a god. Such was his 
 cruelty that he wished, " that all the Roman people had 
 but one neck, that he might despatch them at a single 
 blow." 
 
 Sec. 15. On the return of Paul from Arabia 
 to Damascus, the persecution not yet having 
 entirely ceased, the Jews took counsel to kill 
 him, and with difficulty did he escape. Re- 
 pairing to Jerusalem, he attempted to join him- 
 self to the disciples ; but they, doubting the 
 sincerity of his professions, refused to receive 
 him, until Barnabas assured them of his con- 
 version, when he was welcomed with great cor- 
 diality. 
 
 Sec. 16. About the time of the death of Ca- 
 ligula A. D. 41, and the accession of his suc- 
 cessor Claudius, the persecution of the Chris- 
 tians in a considerable degree abated ; " Then," 
 according to the sacred historian, * 4 the church- 
 Sec. 14. What happened to Tiberius, the emperor, 
 -luring Paul's absence ? Who succeeded him ? What 
 was the character of Caligula ? 
 
 What honours did he cause to be paid to himself? What was his 
 :ruel wish ? 
 
 Sec. 15. What happened to Paul, on his return from 
 Arabia to Damascus 1 How was he at first treated by 
 *he disciples at Jerusalem ? 
 
 Sec. 16- About what time did the persecutions of 
 
10 PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 es had rest throughout-all Judea, Galilee and 
 Samaria, and walking in the fear of the Lord* 
 and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, were ed- 
 ified and multiplied." 
 
 Sec. 17. The Church at Jerusalem had now 
 been planted nearly eight years, during which 
 the preaching of the Gospel had been restrict- 
 ed to Jews. But at this time the apostle Peter 
 was instructed by a vision that the middle wall 
 of partition between Jews and Gentiles was to 
 be demolished, and was directed to open the 
 way for this change by going to Cesarea, and 
 preaching the Gospel to a Gentile by the name 
 of Cornelius. 
 
 That the privileges of the Gospel should be extended to 
 the Gentiles, seems scarcely, if at all, to have entered the 
 minds, even of the apostles themselves. , The Jewish 
 converts, as a body, still retained many of their former 
 prejudices, which could only be removed by some direct 
 interposition of Heaven. On the return of Peter to Jeru- 
 salem, he was censured by some for having preached to a 
 Gentile. He, however, explained his conduct in going to 
 Cornelius, and informed them of what God had wrought 
 in the family of this man by his preaching. This silenced 
 their scruples, for " they held their peace, and glorified 
 God, saying, then hath God also to the Gentiles granted 
 repentance unto life." 
 
 Sec. 18. The way being thus prepared to 
 preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, Paul, who 
 had received a commission to execute his min- 
 
 the Christians in a measure cease ? Following this, 
 what was the state of the Church ? 
 
 Sec. 17. How long had the Church at Jerusalem been 
 planted, when the gospel was first preached to the Gen- 
 tiles ? By whom was it preached ? To whom ? 
 
 How was Peter treated by some, for thus preaching to the Gen- 
 tiles ? What reason did he give for preaching to them ? W T hat effect 
 had his explanation ? 
 
 Sec, 18. To whom was Paul particularly commis- 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 41 
 
 istry among them, repaired to Antioch, A. D. 
 43, the metropolis of Syria, where was soon 
 after gathered the first Gentile Church, and 
 where the followers of Christ first received the 
 appropriate name of Christians. 
 
 Sec. 19. Although the persecution which 
 had existed in the time of Caligula had gene- 
 rally ceased^ there were some exceptions. For 
 about this time Herod Agrippa, king of Judea, 
 to please the Jews, put the apostle James, the 
 son of Zebedee, to death ; and would have fol- 
 lowed his death by the martyrdom of Peter, 
 had he not been miraculously delivered from 
 his hand* 
 
 This Herod Agrippa, was the grandson of Herod the 
 Great (mentioned Matthew 11,) and nephew tcr Herod the 
 Tetrarch, who put to death John the Baptist. He had 
 incurred the displeasure of Tiberius, by whose order he 
 was put in chains and thrown into prison. The displeas- 
 ure of Tiberius arose from a speech of Herod, which he 
 made to Caius Caligula, one day, as they were riding in a 
 chariot together, viz. ; " that he wished to God that Tibe- 
 rius were gone, and that Caius were emperor in his stead." 
 Euthychus, who drove the chariot, overheard the words, 
 but concealed his knowledge of them at the moment. 
 Sometime after, however, being accused by Herod, his 
 master, of theft, he informed Tiberius of what Herod had 
 said, upon which the latter was arrested and confined for 
 life. 
 
 On the death of Tiberius, Caligula not only liberated 
 his old friend, but invited him to his palace, put a crown 
 
 sioned to preach? In what place did he first preach to 
 the Gentiles? In what year? What is said of the church 
 gathered there ? What of the followers of Christ there ? 
 Sec. 19. What Apostle about this time was put to 
 death ? By whom ? Why ? What other Apostle came, 
 near sharing a similar fate ? How was he delivered ? 
 
 Who was this Herod Agrippa ? Why was Tiberius displeased- 
 with him ? What did he do with him ? How was he liberated ? By 
 
 4* 
 
iZ PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 upon his head, and constituted him king of the tetrarciiy 
 of Philip, and bestowed on him a chain of gold, of the 
 same weight as the iron one, which he had worn during his 
 imprisonment. > 
 
 Such were the circumstances which elevated to the 
 throne the man who murdered James, and whose efforts 
 to bring to a similar fate the apostle Peter, are recorded 
 m the 12th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 Herod did not long survive this impious attempt to kill 
 an apostle of Christ. On an occasion of receiving the sub- 
 mission of the cities of Tyre and Sidon, which had in- 
 curred his displeasure, he appeared in the theatre for that 
 purpose, arrayed in the most gorgeous apparel. To the 
 ambassadors he made an oration, at the close of which the 
 multitude resounded from every quarter, " It is the voice 
 of a god, and not of a man." This filled his foolish heart 
 with pride, and led him to arrogate that glory to himself 
 which belonged to God. Immediately the angel of the 
 Lord smote him with an irresistible though invisible stroke 
 In the midst of receiving these idolatrous acclamations he 
 was seized with excruciating pains ; " worms bred in hia 
 putrefied flesh, and devoured him alive." After suffering 
 tortures the most tormenting for five days, he died, an aw- 
 ful instance of pride and impiety. 
 
 Sec. 20. About the year 44, a season of great 
 * scarcity prevailed in Judea, which seriously 
 affected the Christian converts in that country. 
 This event having been foretold to the Gentile 
 Converts at Antioch, by some one divinely in- 
 spired, they sent relief to their brethren by the 
 hands of Barnabas and Paul, who, when they 
 had accomplished the object of their mission, 
 returned to Antioch. 
 
 This famine is noticed by Josephus, Eusebius and others. 
 [ts occurrence presented an opportunity to the believing 
 
 whom ? How treated ? How long did Herod live after attempting to 
 kill Peter? Relate the circumstances of his death. 
 
 Sec. 20. What afflictive event affected the Chris- 
 tians in Judea about the year 44 ? How were they re- 
 lieved ? 
 
 What writers notice this famine ? What tendency had this act of 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 43 
 
 Gentiles to give to the Church at Jerusalem a pledge of 
 their fervent love and affection, eminently calculated to 
 remove from the minds of the Jews any remains of jeal- 
 ousy, which might still exist about the admission of the 
 Gentiles into the kingdom of Christ. The religion of 
 Jesus produces kindness and charity between its converts, 
 how widely soever they may be separated in name, or na- 
 tion. The above instance presents a happy illustration of 
 the spirit, which prevailed among the primitive converts of 
 the gospel. 
 
 Sec. 21. The following year, 45, Paul in 
 connexion with Barnabas, both of whom were 
 now solemnly recognized as apostles by fasting 
 and prayer, accompanied by the imposition of 
 hands, commenced his first apostolic journey ; 
 in which, after visiting Cyprus and the provin- 
 ces of Pamphylia, Pisidia and Lycaonia, re- 
 turned to Antioch. 
 
 On leaving Antioch, Paul first came to Seleucia, fifteen 
 miles below the former place, whence he sailed to Cyprus, 
 a large island of the Mediterranean, about one hundred 
 miles from the coast of Syria. Having landed at Salamis, 
 he proceeded to Paphos in the western extremity of the 
 island, where he was instrumental of converting Sergius 
 Paulus, the Roman Proconsul, and where he struck Elymas, 
 a sorcerer, blind, for attempting to turn the Proconsul 
 away from the faith. 
 
 Leaving Paphos, he next sailed to Perga, a town in Pam- 
 phylia, not far from the coast of Asia Minor, whence he 
 passed on to Antioch in Pisidia. To the Gentiles in this 
 place tlie apostles preached with success ; but the unbeliev- 
 ing Jews exciting a persecution against them, they shook 
 
 kindness, on the part of the Gentiles towards the Jews at Jerusalem i 
 
 Sec. 21. In what year was Paul recognized as an 
 Apostle ? Who was recognized at the same time ? In 
 what manner ? What journey did Paul now commence ? 
 Through what places did he pass ? 
 
 On leaving Antioch where did Paul first go ? Whence then? How 
 is Cyprus situated? Where did he land? From Salamis whither did 
 he go? Where was Paphos? Whom did he here convert? Whom 
 did he strike blind? Why? From Paphos whither did he go ? Where 
 was Perga ? Whither did he next proceed? What did he do at Anti- 
 
U PERIOD II....34...70. 
 
 the dust from their feet as a testimony against them, and 
 came to Iconium, 
 
 Iconium was then the chief city of Lycaonia, and even 
 to this day is a considerable town, under the name of Cog- 
 ni, situated at the foot of Mount Taurus. Here, a great 
 multitude both of Jews and Gentiles believed the testimo- 
 ny of the Apostles. But a division arising in the city 
 which was likely to result in an assault upon them, they 
 prudently retired to Lystra and Derbe. 
 
 These were both cities of Lycaonia, and in both, the 
 apostles preached the gospel. In the former place, Paul, 
 having restored a cripple to the perfect use of his limbs, 
 the inhabitants, in a moment of surprise and ecstacy, de- 
 clared the apostles to be gods ; and were scarcely prevent- 
 ed from doing them divine homage. Here also, a young 
 man, by the name of Timothy, was converted, who after- 
 wards became a minister, and to whom Paul addressed two 
 of his epistles. While the apostles remained here, the ad- 
 versaries who had persecuted them at Iconium, made their 
 appearance, and seizing Paul, drew him out of the city and 
 stoned him, leaving him, as they thought, dead. 
 
 They had not, however, accomplished their purpose, 
 for while his friends stood round him, he rose up, and walk- 
 ed into the city, whence the next day, he and Barnabas 
 departed to Derbe. Having here, also, successfully pro- 
 claimed the name of Jesus, they returned to Lystra, Ico- 
 nium and Antioch, establishing the converts which they 
 had made in the faith. Upon this second visit they also or- 
 dained ministers in every Church. Hence they passed 
 through Pisidia and came to Pamphylia preaching the word 
 in Perga, and passing through Attalia, sailed for Antioch, 
 whence they had set out. 
 
 Sec. 22. While Paul and Barnabas were tarry- 
 ing at Antioch, some Jewish Christians coming 
 thither taught, that circumcision and obedience 
 
 och in Pisidia? Whither did he go from Antioch ? Where was Ico- 
 nium? What is it now called? What success had he here? Why did 
 he leave Iconium? What places did he next visit? Where were these 
 cities situated? What miracle did he perform in Lystra? What ef- 
 fect had it upon the people ? Whom did he here convert ? What be- 
 fel him here ? What success had he at Derbe ? What was the route 
 of the Apostle, on his return to Antioch? 
 
 Sec. 92. While Paul aad Barnabas were at Antioch. 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 45 
 
 to the laws of Moses were essential to salva- 
 tion. A controversy on this subject at length 
 arising in the Church, Paul and Barnabas were 
 dispatched to Jerusalem, to refer the points in 
 dispute to the decision of the Apostles and 
 Elders. Accordingly a council of the Church 
 was at this time held, by which it was unani- 
 mously decided, that neither circumcision, nor 
 the observance of the law of Moses, could be of 
 any avail in respect to salvation, but only the 
 atonement of Christ. With this decision, the 
 apostles returned to Antioch, and were happy 
 in healing a division, which was likely to endan- 
 ger the peace of the Church. 
 
 Sec. 23. The above controversy having 
 been thus amicably settled, Paul commenced 
 his second journey A. D. 50. In this journey, 
 he went through Syria, Cilicia, Derbe and 
 Lystra; through Phrygia, Galatia, Mysia and 
 Troas. Thence sailing to Samothracia, he 
 passed Neapolis, Philippi, Amphipolis, Thessa- 
 lonica, and Berea, to Athens. Thence the fol- 
 lowing year to Corinth, A. D. 51, where he re- 
 sided a year and a half. From Corinth he de- 
 parted to Cenchrea, whence, embarking for 
 Syria, he touched at Ephesus and landed at 
 Cesarea. Thence he went to Jerusalem for 
 the fourth time since his conversion, and again 
 returned to Antioch. 
 
 In this journey, Paul, having differed in opinion from 
 
 what controversy arose in tiie Church ? Who was sont 
 to Jerusalem, about this controversy ? What was done 
 there in reference to it ? 
 
 Sec. 23. When did Paul commence his second jour- 
 ney ? In this journey, what was his route ? 
 
Jtti PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 Barnabas as to the expediency of taking Mark as an as- 
 sistant, separated from the former, and was accompanied 
 only by Silas. On his arrival at Lystra, finding Timothy, 
 his former convert, commended for his gifts and zeal, he 
 chose him as an associate in the work of the ministry, to 
 which office he was now solemnly separated. 
 
 The apostle's stay at Phrygia and Galatia, was short. 
 Passing Mysia, he next came to Troas, where he was join- 
 ed by Luke, the writer of the Acts of the Apostles. At 
 Troas, Paul had a vision in the night. There stood be- 
 side him a man of Macedonia, and besought him, saying, 
 " Come over into Macedonia and help us." Interpreting 
 this as a divine call to preach the gospel in Greece, he 
 loosed from Troas, with his companions, and sailed for Sa- 
 mothracia, an island in those seas ; passing which, howev- 
 er, he came to Neapolis, a seaport of Macedonia, and im- 
 mediately proceeded to Philippi. 
 
 Philippi was the chief city of that part of Macedonia. 
 Few Jews, it appears, were resident here, since we find no 
 mention made of any synagogue in the city. Paul was in- 
 strumental in converting Lydia and her household ; here, 
 also, he ejected an evil spirit, which had taken possession 
 of a damsel, who was employed by certain persons as a 
 fortune-teller for the sake of gain. For this act, Paul and 
 Silas, besides being treated with other marks of severity, 
 were cast into prison, and secured in the stocks. 
 
 The consolations of the gospel are never wanting to such 
 as confide in God ; nor were they wanting to the^Apostles 
 in this season of distress. They could pray, and even sing, 
 in their dungeon, and at the midnight hour. Their prayer 
 of faith was heard, for while they were in the midst of their 
 devotions, God caused an earthquake to occur, by which 
 their fetters fell from their feet, and their prison doors were 
 opened. 
 
 To add to their joy, the hard hearted* jailor fell before 
 them convicted, humbled and repentant; and, to complete 
 
 By whom was Paul accompanied ? Why not b}' Barnabas ? On his 
 arrival at Lystra, whom did he take as an associate ? For what was 
 Timothy distinguished? What is said of the Apostle's stay at Phry- 
 gia and Galatia? Passing Mysia, to what place did he next come : 
 Who joined him here ? What vision had Paul at Troas ? Whither 
 did he now sail ? Where was Philippi? Whom did he here convert ? 
 What miracle did he work ? What was the consequence ? What was 
 the conduct of Paul and his companions in the jail ? How were they 
 released? Whom was this earthquake the means of converting 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 47 
 
 their triumph, the Apostles received an apology from the 
 magistrates in the morning, accompanied, however by a 
 request that they would depart out of the place. It may 
 be added, that the seed sown by the Apostles in this city 
 afterwards sprang up, and a Church was gathered, which 
 was highly distinguished for its order, peace and affection. 
 
 Leaving Philippi, as requested, the Apostle proceeded 
 through Amphipolis and Apollonia, to Thessalonica. Thi? 
 was now the metropolis of all the countries comprehended 
 in the Roman province of Macedonia. It was the residence 
 both of the proconsul and quaestor, so that being the seat 
 of government, it was constantly filled with strangers. The 
 success of the Apostles among the Thessalonians may be 
 gathered from his first epistle, which he wrote not long af- 
 ter to this Church, in which he reflects with the highest 
 emotions of joy, upon the cordiality with which the gospel 
 had been received by them. 
 
 Paul and Silas, great as had been their success, were at 
 length driven from Thessalonica, in consequence of a per- 
 secution, raised by the envious and unbelieving Jews ; up- 
 on which they came to Berea. 
 
 To the honour of the Bereans, it is recorded, that they 
 received the doctrines of the gospel with the utmost readi- 
 ness of rnind, and daily searched the Scriptures, whether 
 the things declared by the Apostles were so, or not. Inti- 
 mation having reached Thessalonica, that Paul was preach- 
 ing with great success at Berea, his enemies there followed 
 him to Berea, from which he now departed to Athens. 
 
 Although the political splendour of Athens, when Paul 
 visited it, had passed its zenith, it was still as famous for 
 learning as it had ever been. It was full of philosophers, 
 rhetoricians, orators, painters, poets and statuaries ; it was 
 full of temples and altars, and statues and historical mon- 
 uments. But with all the advantages arising from a refin- 
 ed taste and a highly cultivated literature, the Athenians 
 were, in a spiritual view, in a condition the most deplora- 
 ble, since they were ignorant of the knowledge of the true 
 God. 
 
 Whither did Paul go from Philippi? What is said of Thessalonica ? 
 What success had he here ? In what way was he driven from Thes- 
 salonica? Whither did he next go? What is said of the Bereans? 
 From Berea, where did he go ? What was the state of Athens at this 
 time? What was it filled with ? What was its religious state? What 
 
48 
 
 PERIOD H....34....70. 
 
 V:-- _'-¥/ 1 
 
 
 
 Iff!/ 
 
 tog.- i&?v t'-*/> 
 
 K ?.%■■- %• 
 
 V il 
 
 
 w r " 
 
 "'4m£m^ 
 
 §l^lHIIIlll 
 
 t^ -^_^ 
 
 
 W J^ m ml i 
 
 PAUL PREACHING AT ATHJ&NS. 
 
 Early discovering their ignorance as to this cardinal doc- 
 trine, the Apostle aimed to enlighten their minds on the 
 subject. But no sooner did he attempt to direct them to 
 the Creator of all things, than he was brought before the 
 coun of Areopagus, on a charge of being a setter forth of 
 strange gods. His defence, though an admirable speci- 
 men of reasoning, (see Acts 17,) failed to convince the 
 proud philosophers of Athens, Dionysius, however, one of 
 the Areopagite judges, and Damaris, a woman of some note ? 
 became his converts. These, with a few others, consorted 
 with Paul during his stay, and were the beginning of a 
 Church in that city, which, at a later period, became nu- 
 merous and respectable. 
 
 From Athens, the Apostle proceeded to Corinth. This 
 city was situated on a narrow neck of land, which joined 
 the Peloponnesus to Greece ; in consequence of which it 
 commanded the commerce of both Asia and Europe. It 
 was nearly as famous for learning and the arts, as Athens 
 itself. In luxury and profligacy, it even exceeded. 
 
 The success of the Apostle at Corinth was so small, that 
 he was about to take a speedy departure from it ; but in a 
 vision, he was directed to prolong his stay. Thus encour- 
 
 did Paul attempt to do for the Athenians ? Before what Court was 
 he brought? Why? Where is his defence recorded ? Wliom did he 
 here corvert ? From Athens, whither did Paul proceed ? Where was 
 Corinth situated: What is said of Corinth ? How long did he tarry 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 49 
 
 aged, he continued there a year and six months, and was 
 made instrumental of gathering a numerous Church, en- 
 riched with a plenitude of spiritual gifts. While here, he 
 wrote his First Epistle to the Thessalonians, which is gen- 
 erally thought to have been the first written of all his four- 
 teen Epistles By some, however, it is thought that he 
 had previously written his Epistle to the Galatians, and that 
 he did it at Antioch, before he left that city, to take his 
 present journey into Greece. 
 
 During the period the Apostle continued at Corinth, it 
 seems probable that he made an excursion from that city 
 into Achaia. While in this latter region, his enemies form- 
 ing a conspiracy, seized him and dragged him before Gal- 
 lio, the Deputy of Achaia. The deputy, however, had no 
 disposition to listen to the charge, and therefore drove his 
 accusers from the judgment seat. 
 
 After his return to Corinth, having staid sometime long- 
 er, he sailed for the port of Cenchrea, whence the vessel 
 proceeded to Ephesus. Quitting this city, with a promise 
 to return to them when the Lord should permit him, he 
 landed at Cesarea ; whence he proceeded to Jerusalem to 
 perform a vow, which he had made at Cenchrea ; having 
 done which, he once more came to Antioch. 
 
 Sec. 24. During the year 51, while Paul was 
 on his second journey, the Emperor Claudius 
 was poisoned by his wife, in order to make 
 way for Nero, her son by a former husband. 
 
 The education of Nero had been committed to Seneca, 
 the philosopher ; and at the commencement of his reign, 
 he acted in some respects not unworthily of the wise max- 
 ims which he had received from his preceptor. But his 
 natural depravity and ferocity soon broke out, and he sur- 
 passed all his predecessors in every species of profligacy. 
 During a part ot his reign, Christians suffered the most 
 dreadful persecution, as will be seen in a future page. 
 
 here? What was his success? What epistle did he write from this 
 place ? What excursion did he probably make, while at Corinth ? 
 What took place in Achaia ? From Corinth, what was his route to 
 Antioch ? 
 
 Sec. 24. In what year did the emperor Claudius die ! 
 By what means ? Who succeeded him ? 
 
 Who was Nero's instructer ? How did Nero conduct in the com- 
 mencement of his reign ? What is said of him afterwards ? 
 
 5 
 
50 PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 Sec. 25. Paul having spent a short season 
 with his friends at Antioch, took leave of them 
 A. D. 53, and commenced his third journey, in 
 which he visited Galatia, Phrygia and Ephesus, 
 where he resided three years, till 56 ; then pro- 
 ceeded by Troas to Macedonia, In the year 
 57, he went through Greece to Corinth, and re- 
 turned through Macedonia, Philippi, Troas and 
 Assos. Thence sailing by Mitylene, Chios 
 and Samos, he touched at Trogyllium, Miletus, 
 Coos, Rhodes, Patara, Tyre and Ptolemais, 
 and landing at Csesarea, he proceeded to Jeru- 
 salem for the fifth time since his conversion, 
 A. D. 58. 
 
 Little is recorded of the Apostle during his journey 
 through Galatia and Phrygia, until he came to Ephesus. 
 This was at that time the metropolis of the province of 
 Asia, and an exceedingly populous city. It was famous 
 for an immense temple dedicated to the goddess Diana. 
 
 This edifice, was 425 feet long; 220 broad; supported 
 by 127 stately pillars, each of them 60 feet high, the work 
 of a king who erected them as a token of his piety and mag- 
 nificence. 1 he entire structure was 220 years in building, 
 and was ranked as one of the seven wonders of the world. 
 It had been twice destroyed by fire previously to its present 
 enlarged and improved state ; the first time, on the very 
 day that Socrates was poisoned ; and the second time, on 
 the night in which Alexander the Great was born. In this 
 latter instance, it was set on fire by one Erostratus, who be- 
 ing condemned to death for the crime, confessed that he 
 had destroyed this exquisite structure, solely "that he might 
 be remembered in future ages." 
 
 The temple was, however, again rebuilt, and mostmagnifi- 
 
 Sec. 25. When did Paul commence his third jour- 
 ney ? What was his route ? 
 
 Where was the principal theatre of Paul's labours, during this 
 journey ? V- hat is said of Ephesus ? What was it famous for ? What 
 were the length, breadth, and height, of the temple of the goddess 
 Diana ? How long was it in building ? How often had it been de- 
 stroyed ? When ? By whom was it in the latter instance set on fire 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 51 
 
 cently adorned by the Ephesians. When Paul visited the 
 crty, it was in all its glory ; and was the resort of multitudes, 
 some of whom came to worship the goddess, and others to 
 learn the arts of sorcery and magic, and for other purposes. 
 
 It should be added concerning Ephesus, that at this time. 
 Satan seems to have erected in that city, his very throne of 
 idolatry, superstition, and magic ; and to have reigned over 
 the minds of his deluded subjects with uncontrolled sway. 
 Happy was it that the Apostle now visited the place, to in- 
 vade this empire of darkness, and to storm the strong holds 
 of wickedness it contained. 
 
 Here, for the space of three years, the Apostle continued 
 to labour with hi* characteristic zeal and fidelity. Sijnal 
 success attended his preaching ; for " God wrought special 
 miracles by his hands," and " fear fell on them, and the 
 name of the Lord Jesus was magnified." Such was the 
 power of divine truth upon many who had been engaged in 
 the devices of exorcism, conjuration and magic ; that they 
 brought their books, in which were prescribed the various 
 forms of incantation, and in the presence of the people com- 
 mitted them to the flames. The estimated value of the 
 books consumed, was 50,000 pieces of silver, exceeding 
 330,000 dollars. 
 
 Notwithstanding the success of Paul's ministry in Ephe- 
 sus, he had many powerful adversaries in that city. Many 
 of the inhabitants derived considerable wealth by manufac- 
 turing miniature representations of the temple of Diana, 
 and of the image of that goddess, which was said to have 
 fallen down from Jupiter. To these the Apostle was par- 
 ticularly obnoxious ; and fearing lest his preaching would 
 ruin their trade, they made an assault upon his compan- 
 ions, whom they would probably have murdered, had not 
 the civil authorities rescued them from their hands. 
 
 Having been thus signally blessed in his labours, not on- 
 ly in respect to collecting a Church and ordaining its proper 
 officers in Ephesus, but in communicating the gospel to ma- 
 ny parts of Asia by means of strangers, who, while visiting 
 the city, had been converted by his ministry : Paul departed ; 
 and, after spending three months in Greece, he rapidly 
 
 Why ? What was the state of the temple, when Paul visited Ephe- 
 SQfl t What was the religious state of the Ephesians ? How long did 
 the Apostle stay here ? What was his success? What was the value 
 of the books on magic which were burnt ? Who opposed the Apos- 
 *le? Why? What was their conduct towards him? Who rescued 
 
5-i PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 # 
 
 journeyed towards Jerusalem by the route already mention- 
 ed, where he arrived A. D. 58. 
 
 Sec. 26. Soon after the arrival of the Apos- 
 tle at Jerusalem, his life was greatly endanger- 
 ed by some Jews, who found him in the tem- 
 ple with some Greeks, purifying themselves ac- 
 cording to the Jewish law. He was, howev- 
 er, rescued at this time, and from a further 
 plot against him, by Lysias, the commander of 
 the Roman garrison; who, at length, for the 
 safety of the Apostle, found it necessary to 
 send him to Felix, at that time governor of Cse- 
 sarea. 
 
 The hatred of the Jews to Paul arose from his having 
 taught the Gentiles, in the countries in which he had 
 preached, that it was not necessary for them to practice cir- 
 cumcision, nor to observe the Jewish customs. The Apos- 
 tle had indeed thus instructed the Gentiles, although he 
 permitted the Jews to follow their own inclination on this 
 subject, and did himself, from respect to their prejudices, 
 conform to the Mosaic rites. The Jews, however, were 
 not contented, so long as Paul did not teach the Gentiles 
 that these rites were essential to salvation. 
 
 To prove to the Jews his willingness to respect their pre% 
 judices, he went into the temple with some Greeks, to puri- 
 ty himself with them, according to the law. The presence 
 of Greeks in the temple, being Gentiles, was supposed by 
 the Jews to pollute it ; hence they came upon Paul, wh© 
 would probably have fallen a victim to their blind zeal, had 
 not Lysias interposed, and taken him into his own custody. 
 
 On the succeeding day, the Apostle was brought before 
 the Jewish Sanhedrim, with a view of having his conduct 
 investigated by that great national council. But a conten- 
 tion arising among its members, who were partly Pharisees, 
 
 him ? Whither did Paul go from Ephesus ? In what year did he re- 
 turn to Jerusalem ? By what route ? 
 
 Sec. 26. What befel the Apostle after his arrival at 
 Jerusalem ? By whom w r as he rescued ? To whom did 
 Lysias send him ? 
 
 Why were the Jews unfriendly to the Apostle ? What did he do 
 to remove their prejudices ? Before what council was he brought 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 53 
 
 and partly Sadducees, Lysias deemed it prudent to with- 
 draw Paul, and bring him into the Castle. 
 
 The life of Paul, however, was now in still greater dan- 
 ger, by reason of a conspiracy formed by a company of forty 
 Jews, who had bound themselves by an oath, not to eat or 
 drink, till they had killed him The plot, however, com- 
 ing to the knowledge of Lvsias, he sent Paul to Felix at 
 Caesarea, under an escort of 200 soldiers, as many spear- 
 men, and 70 horsemen, with a letter explaining the reasons 
 of the whole procedure. 
 
 Sec. 27. Felix thus having jurisdiction of the 
 case, gave it a partial hearing, but dismissed it 
 with a promise of a further investigation at an- 
 other time. Being succeeded, however, in the 
 government by Porcius Festus, Paul who had 
 been retained a prisoner, was at length sum- 
 moned to trial by the governor ; but waiting for 
 a decision, he took advantage of his own priv- 
 ilege as a Roman citizen, and appealed to Cae- 
 sar's judgement seat. 
 
 During Paul's detention at Caesarea, Felix and his pre- 
 tended wife Drusilla, having a curiosity to hear him on the 
 subject of his religion, ciiled hira before them. The top- 
 ics upon which the Apostle insisted, were admirably adap- 
 ted to the case of his distinguished auditors, living as they 
 did in an adulterous connexion. So exact was the portrait 
 which Paul drew of the governor, and so faithful was con- 
 science to apply the Apostle's discourse, that Felix trem- 
 bled. He dismissed the Apostle, saying to him, "Go thy 
 way for this time, when I have a convenient season, I will 
 call for thee." The governor did, indeed, again send for 
 him, and communed with him often, but it was under a 
 hope of obtaining from his prisoner a sum of money to pur- 
 chase his release. 
 
 How did he escape ? What greater danger was he now in ? To whom 
 did Lysias send him ? Under what escort ? 
 
 Sec. 27. What did Felix do on the arrival of Paul ? 
 Who succeeded Felix ? What did Porcius Festus do ? 
 To whom did Paul appeal ? 
 
 Relate the story of Paul's preaching before Felix. - Relate the sto 
 ry of his preaching before Festus and Agrippa. 
 
 5* 
 
51 PERIOD IL...34....70V 
 
 Not less bold and interesting was the Apostle, ori asut/ 
 sequent occasion of addressing Festus and Agrippa. At 
 this time he gave them a succint account \>f his birth, edu- 
 cation and miraculous conversion. Kindling as he proceed- 
 ed, into an ardour for which the Apostle was peculiar, Fes- 
 tus, in the midst of his defence, interrupted him, and pro- 
 nounced him " mad." Courteously denying the charge, 
 the Apostle appealed to Agrippa for the truth of what he 
 spake. This appeal forced from the king an acknowledg- 
 ment that he was almost persuaded to become a Christian. 
 Happy for him, hard his persuasion at this time been com- 
 plete. 
 
 Sec. 28. Paul, having appealed to Caesar, 
 was accordingly sent to Rome under the charge 
 of one Julius, a centurion. Leaving Caesarea 
 A. D. 60, they touched at Sidon, sailed north of 
 Cyprus and touched at Myra, thence by C nidus 
 and Salmone, to Fair Havens. The ship was 
 driven by Clauda and wrecked near Melita. 
 now Malta, where they wintered. Thence, A. 
 D. 61, they sailed to Syracuse, Rhegium and 
 Puteoli, whence proceeding by land to Appii 
 Forum and the Three Taverns, they came to 
 Rome. 
 
 The voyage of Paul to Rome was attended by various 
 trials and dangers. Having touched at Sidon and Myra, 
 after leaving Caesarea, with much difficulty they reached 
 Fair Havens, a port in the island of Crete, now Candia. 
 Hence embarking contrary to the advice of Paul, the vessel 
 was shortly after overtaken by a violent storm, by which, 
 fourteen days' after, they were wrecked on the island of 
 Melita ; but the whole crew, consisting of 276 souls, by 
 the special care of Providence, was ultimately brought safe 
 to land. 
 
 On this island, Paul and his companions continued three 
 months, being treated with much kindness by the inhabi- 
 
 Sec. 28. On Paul's appeal to Caesar, whither was he 
 sent ? Under whose charge ? What year did he leave 
 Caesarea ? What was their route ? 
 
 What is said of the voyage of Paul to Rome ? On what Island 
 
LABOURS OF THE At OSTLES. 55 
 
 taats though called Barbarians. Here Paul wrought seve- 
 ral miracles. 
 
 Sailing from Melita, the Apostle proceeded to Syracuse, 
 in Sicily ; thence to Rhegium, and next to Puteoli, near to 
 the city of Naples. From the latter place to Rome, his 
 journey was about 100 miles by land. At Appii Forum, 
 and the Three Taverns, the former of which was distant 
 from Rome 50, and the latter 30 miles, several disciples 
 came to meet him. The sight of these seemed to refresh 
 his spirit, and taking courage, he at length reached the im- 
 perial city, A. D. 61, in the 7th year of the Emperor Nero. 
 Sec. 29. At Rome, Paul was continued a 
 prisoner for two years ; but he was permitted 
 to live in his own hired house, attended by a 
 soldier, who guarded him by means of a long 
 chain fastened to his right, and to the soldier's 
 left arm. Although we have no authentic par- 
 ticulars of his trial and release, it seems prob- 
 able that he was set at liberty, at the expiration 
 of the above mentioned period. 
 
 During the two years of his imprisonment, the Apostle 
 - wrote his epistle to the Ephesians, to the Colossians, to the 
 Philippians, and the short letter to Philemon ; and it is 
 thought that soon after his release, he wrote his Epistle to 
 the Hebrews. At Rome he was attended by several disci- 
 ples, among whom were Tychicus, Onesimus, Mark, De- 
 mas, Aristarchus, Luke, and some others. 
 
 Sec. 30. The remaining history of the Apos- 
 tle is in a measure uncertain. From intima- 
 tions in his epistles, it seems probable, that af- 
 ter his release A. D. 63, he visited Crete, Co- 
 losse, and Ephesus, whence he went into Ma- 
 was he wrecked ? How was he treated by the inhabitants ? From 
 Melita, what was the course of the Apostle ? In what year did he 
 reach Rome ? Who was their Emperor ? How long had he reigned r 
 
 Sec. 29. How long was Paul a prisoner at Rome ? 
 How was he treated ? 
 
 What Epistles did he write from Rome ? By what disciples was 
 he attended at Rome ? 
 
 Sec. 30. What is said of the history of the, Apostle, 
 
56 * PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 cedonia, calling at Troas. In Macedonia, he 
 visited the Church at Philippi, from which he 
 proceeded toNicopolis, a city of Epirus, where 
 he spent the winter. From this place it is 
 thought he visited Miletus in Crete, taking Co- 
 rinth in his way. Thence he proceeded to Rome, 
 about A. D. 65, where he suffered martrydom. 
 
 Sec. 31. Before the arrival of Paul at Rome, 
 the first of the ten persecutions against the Chris- 
 tians had been commenced by Nero, A. D. 64, 
 upon pretence that they had set fire to the city, 
 by which a great part of it was laid in ashes, — a 
 crime chargeable upon the emperor himself. 
 
 Nero caused the city to be set on fire, that it might ex- 
 hibit the representation of the burning of Troy ; he himself 
 stood upon a high tower, that he might enjoy the scene. 
 The conflagration lasted nine days. To avert from him- 
 self the public odium of this crime, he charged it upon the 
 Christians, whom he now indiscrimately put to death by 
 various means of exquisite cruelty. 
 
 Some were covered with the skins of wild beasts, and 
 torn by dogs ; others were crucified, and others still, being 
 covered with wax and other combustibles, with a sharp stake 
 put under their chins to make them continue upright the 
 longer, were set on tire, that they might give light in the 
 night to the spectators. Nero offered his gardens for the 
 spectacle, which wa's accompanied by a horse race, at 
 which the emperor was present in the attire of a cha- 
 rioteer. 
 
 Many thousands are supposed thus to have perished in 
 Rome. Nor was the persecution confined to the city, but 
 
 from the time of his release ? What places did he visit ? 
 When did he suffer martrydom ? At what place ? 
 
 Sec. 31. When did the first of the ten persecutions 
 commence ? Who was the author of it ? Upon what 
 pretence was it begun ? 
 
 Why did Nero cause the city of Rome to be set on fire ? How lon<r 
 did the conflagration last ? Upon whom did he charge this wicked 
 act? In what manner were the Christians tortured ? Was the perse- 
 cution confined to Rome ? What Apostles are supposed to have suf- 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 57 
 
 ,s supposed to have spread through the empire, and to 
 have extended into Spain. 
 
 Among the victim's of Nero's cruelty was Paul and prob- 
 ably Peter. The last view which we nave jf this latter 
 apostle in the scriptures, presents him at Autioch about A. 
 D. 50. After this he preached the gospel in Pontus, Ga- 
 latia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bythinia. It is supposed that. 
 he came to Rome about the year 63. Thence, a little be- 
 fore his martyrdom, he wrote his two epistles. It is 
 thought that he suffered at the same time with Paul, and 
 was crucified with his head downward, a kind of death 
 which he himself desired, most probably from an unfeign- 
 ed humility, that he might not die in the same manner as 
 his Lord had done. 
 
 Concerning the labours of the other apostles, and of oth- 
 ers, who were engaged in spreading the gospel in these 
 primitive times, scarcely any thing is recorded, upon which 
 with safety we may depend. It cannot be supposed how- 
 ever, that they remained silent and inactive ; nor that the} 
 did not meet with a share of that success which attended 
 their colleagues. 
 
 The apostles and evangelists, as we learn from the scrip- 
 tures and historical fragments, were early spread abroad 
 among the distant nations ; and even before the destruction 
 of Jerusalem, the gospel had been preached to multitudes 
 in several parts of the known world. Within 30 years from 
 the death of Christ, says Dr. Paley, the institution had 
 spread itself through Judea, Galilee and Samaria, almost ail 
 the numerous districts of the Lesser Asia, through Greece 
 and the islands of the iEgean Sea, the sea coast of Africa, 
 and had extended itself to Rome, and into Italy. At Anti- 
 och in Syria, at Joppa* Ephesus, Corinth, Thessalonica, 
 Berea, Iconium, Derbe, Antioch in Pisidia, at Lydda, Sa- 
 ron, the number of converts are spoken of as numerous. 
 Conveits are also mentioned at Tyre, Caesarea, Troas, Ath- 
 ens, Philippi, Lystra, Damascus. The first epistle of Pe- 
 ter accosts the Christians dispersed throughout Pont us, 
 Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bythinia. In still more dis- 
 tant fields the other Apostles laboured, and though we have 
 no certain accounts of their success, it is reasonable to con- 
 clude that wherever they erected their standard, multi- 
 
 fered at this time ? In what manner was Peter probably crucified 
 What is said of the labours of the Apostles ? In what countries \r a. v 
 the gospel preached within 30 years from the death of Christ ? 
 
58 PERIOD IL...34....70. 
 
 tudes were gathered together, so that almost the whole 
 world was at this early period, in a measure made acquaint- 
 ed with the knowledge of Christ and him crucified. 
 
 Sec. 32. In the year 68, Nero put an end 
 to his infamous life, upon which the perse- 
 cution ceased. To Nero succeeded Galba, 
 who, after a reign of seven months, was suc- 
 ceeded by Otho, who enjoyed the imperial crown 
 but three months, being slain by the profligate 
 Vietllius. He in turn was assassinated before he 
 had completed the first year of his reign, giving 
 place to Vespasian, a distinguished general, 
 who was declared emperor by the unanimous 
 consent of the senate and army. During his 
 reign the destruction of Jerusalem was effect- 
 ed under command of his son Titus, as will be 
 noticed in the following period. 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD II. 
 
 1 — 11. The Apostles Peter, Andrew, James, 
 John, Philip, Bartholomew, Matthew, Thomas, 
 James the Less, Simon the Canaanite, and Jude. 
 
 12. Stephen, a deacon of the Church at Je- 
 rusalem, and the first martyr. 
 
 13. Paul, the great Apostle to the Gentiles. 
 
 14. Luke, a physician, the companion of 
 Paul, and the writer of the third gospel and the 
 Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 15. Mark, an evangelist, the writer of the 
 gospel which bears his name. 
 
 Sec. 32. When did Nero put an end to his life ? 
 Who succeeded him ? How long did Galba reign ? 
 Who succeeded him ? How long did he reign ? Who 
 followed him ? How long did he reign ? Who succeed- 
 ed him ? Who was Vespasian ? 
 
 Who were the distinguished characters in Period II? Who wifi 
 Stephen?— Paul ?— Luke?— Mark ? 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. 5JJ 
 
 16. Philip, a deacon of the Church at Jeru- 
 salem, distinguished for converting the eunuch 
 of Candace, queen of Ethiopa. 
 
 17. Barnabas, an evangelist, the companion 
 and fellow labourer of Paul. 
 
 18. Timothy, also an evangelist, a disciple of 
 Paul, to whom this Apostle addressed two of his 
 epistles. 
 
 1. Peter, who was chief of the apostles, was the son of 
 John, of the city of Bethsaida in Galilee. He was one of 
 the three apostles who were present at the transfiguration, 
 and it was to him particularly tha t the Saviour recommen- 
 ded the care of his sheep. When Jesus was betrayed Peter 
 displayed great courage ; but when he saw that his master 
 was detained as a malefactor, his courage failed him, and 
 he was led to deny him. But after the ascension of Christ, 
 Peter evinced great boldness in the cause of the gospel. 
 By his preaching he converted to the faith 3000 souls at 
 once (Sect. IV.) and manifested the truth of his doctrine 
 by signs and miracles. When imprisoned by Herod Agrip- 
 pa (.>ect. XIX.) he was set at liberty by an angel, and sent 
 forth to preach the gospel out of Judea. (Sect. XIII.) 
 Under the persecution of Nero, Peter who is supposed to 
 have preached the gospel in Pontus, Galatia &c. came to 
 Rome A. D. 63, where he was pu f to death by being cru- 
 cified with his head downward. (Sect XXXI.) 
 
 2. Andrew, the brother of Peter, was originally a fisher- 
 man, and the disciple of John. It is supposed that he 
 preached the Gospel in Scythia, and that there he was put 
 to death on a cross of the figure of the letter X. 
 
 3. James the Great, was the son of Zebedee and Salome, 
 and by occupation a fisherman. He was present with his 
 brother John and Peter at the transfiguration. After the 
 crucifixion he preached the gospel to the Jews, who were 
 dispersed in the neighboring towns of Syria. On his re- 
 turn to Judea he was seized by Herod Agrippa and cruelly 
 put to death with the sword A. D. 44. (Sec. XIX.) 
 
 Jsote. Similar questions maybe asked respecting other distinguish - 
 ed characters, in this, and the following periods; and questions may 
 be extended, should the teacher deem it expedient, to the observa- 
 tions, which are made in smaller type, about the respective individ- 
 uals. 
 
60 PERIOD II....34....70. 
 
 4. John, was the brother of James and pursued the same 
 profession. From his respect and attention to Jesus, he 
 seems to have been his favorite disciple. He preached 
 the gospel in Asia, and penetrated as far as Parthia At 
 length he fixed his residence at Ephesus. During the per- 
 secution of Domitian (Period III. Sect. III.) he was drag- 
 ged to Rome and thrown into a caldron of boiling oil, from 
 which he received no injury. He was afterwards banish- 
 ed to Patmos, where he saw visions, and wrote his Apoca- 
 lypse. In the reign of Nerva, he returned to Ephesus where 
 he wrote his gospel A. D. 97 or 98 to refute the errors of Ce- 
 rinthus and Ebion, who maintained that our Saviour was a 
 mere man. He wrote besides, three Epistles. He died at 
 Ephesus in the reign of Trajan, about A. D. 100, having 
 attained to the great age of nearly one hundred years. 
 
 5. Philip, a native of Bethsaida on the borders of the 
 lake Gennesareth, was the first whom Jesus called to be- 
 come his disciple. He was a fisherman, and was also a 
 married man and had several daughters. He preached the 
 gospel in Phrygia, and died there at Hierapolis ; though 
 some suppose that he suffered martyrdom. 
 
 6. Bartholomew, it is related, preached the gospel in the 
 Indies, in Ethiopia and Lycaonia. It is said that he was 
 flayed alive in Armenia ; but the assertion is not well au- 
 thenticated. 
 
 7. Matthew, was the son of Alpheus, a tax gatherer. He 
 wrote his gospel about the year 37 or 38, and some imagine 
 it. was originally written in Hebrew, or Syriac, and after- 
 wards translated into Greek. He preached the gospel in 
 Persia, and in Parthia, and is there supposed to have suffer- 
 ed maruydom. 
 
 8. Thomas, was a Galilean. After the ascension, he 
 went to Parthia to preach the Gospel, and penetrated into 
 the Eastern countries as far as India, where it is said he 
 also suffered martrydom. 
 
 9. James the Less, was the brother of Simon and Jude, 
 and on account of the great virtues of his character, re- 
 ceived the surname of Just. He was first appointed the 
 bishop of Jerusalem, and for his firmness, he was called by 
 Paul one of the pillars of the Church. He was put to death 
 by a blow of a fuller's club, under Annanias the high 
 priest, A . D. 62. His epistles to the dispersed Hebrew con- 
 verts are preserved among the canonical books of the New 
 Testament. 
 
LABOURS OF THE APOSTLES. til 
 
 10. Simon, according to some, preached the gospel in 
 Egypt, Lybia, and Mauritania, and at last suffered martyr- 
 dom in Persia. 
 
 11. Jude, who was the author of an Epistle, is sometimes 
 called Thaddeus, Lebbeus, or the zealous. He is said to 
 have preached the gospel in Lybia, Mesopotamia, Syria, 
 Idumea, and Arabia, and suffered martyrdom at BerytU3, 
 about A. D. 80. 
 
 12. Stephen. See Sect. X. 
 
 13. Paul See Sect. XII. and onwards. 
 
 14. Luke was a physician of Antioch, and was converted 
 by Paul, of whom he afterwards became the faithful asso- 
 ciate. Besides his gospel, which he composed in very 
 pure language, he wrote the Acts of the Apostles. He 
 lived, according to Jerome, to his 83d year. 
 
 15. Mark was the disciple of Peter, by whose directions 
 he is supposed to have written his gospel, for the use of the 
 Roman Christians, A. D. 72. Some imagine that he is 
 the person to whose mother's house Peter, when released 
 from prison by an angel, went. The foundation of the 
 Church of Alexandria is attributed to him. 
 
 16. Philip. Of this evangelist, little more is recorded, 
 than what has been related above. 
 
 17. Barnabas was a Levite, born at Cyprus. On his 
 conversion, he sold his estate, and delivered his money to 
 the apostles, and was afterwards sent to Antioch to confirm 
 the disciples. He preached the gospel in company with 
 Paul, and afterwards passed with Mark into Cyprus, where 
 he was stoned to death by the Jews. 
 
 18. Timothy, who was the disciple of Paul, was a native 
 of Lystra, in Laconia, and the son of a pagan, by a Jewish 
 woman. He afterwards laboured with Paul in the propa- 
 gation of the Christian faith, and was made by him first 
 bishop of Ephesus. It is supposed that he was stoned to 
 death, A. D. 97, for opposing the celebration of an impious 
 festival in honour of Diana. 
 
 6 
 
TORTUKES of the primitive christians. 
 
 PERIOD III. 
 
 l'iie period OF PERSECUTION EXTENDS FROM THE DESTRUCTION OF 
 JERUSALEM, A. D. 70, TO THE REIGN OF CONSTANTI.NE, A. D. 306. 
 
 Sec. 1. The accession of Vespasian to the 
 imperial dignity, A. D. 70, was an event singu- 
 larly auspicious to the Roman empire, as it was 
 connected with the restoration of peace and 
 tranquillity to its distracted millions ; and equal- 
 ly joyful to the church, as during his reign she 
 enjoyed a respite from the calamities of perse- 
 cution. 
 
 Sec. 2. The event which most signalized the 
 reign of Vespasian, was the utter destruction 
 of the city of Jerusalem, by his son Titus, A. 
 
 What is the extent of the period of persecution ? 
 
 Sec. 1. When did Vespasian come to the throne ? 
 in what respects was his accession auspicious to the 
 Roman Empire, and to the Church ? 
 
 Sec. 2. What event most signalized the reign of Ves- 
 pasian ? Under what general was Jerusalem destroy- 
 
PERSECUTION ft3 
 
 J). 70, according to the predictions of Christ; 
 (Matt. 23.) in consequence of which, the Jew- 
 ish church and state were dissolved. Before 
 this event, it is worthy of special notice, the 
 followers of Christ had left the city, having 
 been previously warned of its approach, nor is 
 it recorded, that a single Christian suffered dur- 
 ing this revolution. 
 
 As the destruction of Jerusalem contributed in various 
 ways to the success of the gospel, we shall here give a 
 brief account of the causes which preceded, and of the 
 circumstances which attended, this revolution, the most 
 awful in all the religious dispensations of God. 
 
 From the time of Herod Agrippa, whose death has al- 
 ready been noticed, (Period II. Sect. XIX.) Judea had 
 been the theatre of many cruelties, rapines, and oppres- 
 sions, arising from contentions between the Jewish priests, 
 the robberies of numerous bands of banditti, which infest- 
 ed the country ; but more than all, from the rapacious and 
 flagitious conduct of the Roman governors. 
 
 The last of these governors, was Gessius Florus, whom 
 Josephus represents as a monster in wickedness and cruel 
 ty, and whom the Jews regarded rather as a bloody execu- 
 tioner, sent to torture, than as a magistrate to govern 
 them. 
 
 During the government of Felix, his predecessor, a dis- 
 pute arising between the Jews and Syrians, about the city 
 of Cassarea, their respective claims were referred to the 
 Emperor Nero, at Rome. The decision being in favour of 
 the Syrians, the Jews immediately took arms to avenge their 
 cause. Florus, regarding the growing insurrection with in- 
 human pleasure, took only inefficient measures to quell it. 
 In this state of things, Nero gave orders to Vespasian to 
 inarch into Judea with a powerful army. Accordingly, 
 
 ed ? In what year ? What was the effect of this event 
 upon the Jewish state and nation ? Where w r ere thz 
 followers of Christ, at the time of this destruction ? 
 
 What had been the state of Judea, from the death of Herod Agrip- 
 pa ? What was the conduct of the Roman governors? Who was the 
 ■iast of these governors? What was his character ? What was the 
 o&usre of the invasion of Judea? Who had charge of the war? Whom 
 
64 PERIOD III....7O....3G0; 
 
 accGmpanied by his son Titus, at the head of 60,00.0 
 well disciplined troops, he passed into Galilee, the con- 
 quest of which country was not long after achieved. 
 
 While Vespasian was thus spreading the victories of the 
 Roman arms, and was preparing more effectually to curb 
 the still unbroken spirit of the Jews, intelligence arrived 
 successively of the deaths of Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vi- 
 tellius, and of his own election to the throne. Departing, 
 therefore, for Rome, he left the best of his troops with his 
 son, ordering him to besiege Jerusalem, and utterly to der 
 stroy it. 
 
 Titus lost no time in carrying into effect his father's in? 
 junctions; and accordingly, putting his army in motion, 
 he advanced upon the city. Jerusalem was strongly forti- 
 fied, both by nature and art. Three walls surrounded it, 
 which were considered impregnable ; besides which, it had 
 numerous towers surmounting these walls, lofty, firm, and 
 strong. The circumference of the city was nearly four 
 English miles. 
 
 Desirous of saving the city, Titus repeatedly sent offers 
 of peace to the inhabitants ; but they were indignantly re- 
 jected. At length, finding all efforts at treaty ineffectual, 
 he entered upon the siege, determined not to leave it, till 
 he had razed the city to its foundation. 
 
 The internal state of the city soon became horrible 
 The inhabitants being divided in their counsels, fought 
 with one another, and the streets were often deluged with 
 blood, shed by the hands of kindred. In the mean time, 
 famine spread its horrors abroad ; and pestilence its ra- 
 vages. Thousands died daily, and were carried out of the 
 gates, to be buried at the public expense ; until, being un- 
 able to hurry to the grave the wretched victims, so fast as 
 they fell, they filled whole houses with them, and 6hut 
 them up. 
 
 During the prevalence of the famine, the house of a 
 certain lady, by the name of Miriam, was repeatedly plun- 
 dered of such provisions as she had been able to procure. 
 So extreme did her suffering become, that she entreated, 
 and sometimes attempted to provoke such as plundered 
 her, to put an end to her miserable existence. At length, 
 
 did Vespasian leave to prosecute the war, when he was elected em- 
 peror ? How was Jerusalem fortified ? What measures did Titu? 
 take to save the city? What was the internal state of the city ? Re- 
 
PERSECUTION, 65 
 
 frantic with fury and despair, she snatched her infant from 
 her bosom, cut its throat, and boiled it ; and having sa- 
 tiated her present hunger, concealed the rest. The smeli 
 of it soon drew the voracious human tigers to her house ; 
 they threatened her with the most excruciating tortures, if 
 .she did not discover her provisions to them. Thus being 
 compelled, she set before them the relics of her mangled 
 babe. At the sight of this horrid spectacle, inhuman a? 
 they were, they stood aghast, petrified with horror, and at 
 iength rushed precipitately from the house. 
 
 When the report of this spread through the city, the hor- 
 ror and consternation were as universal, as they were in- 
 expressible. The people now, for the first time, began to 
 think themselves forsaken o/ God. In the mind of Titus, 
 the recital awakened the deepest horror and indignation. 
 " Soon," said he, " shall the sun never more dart his beams 
 on a city, where mothers feed on the flesh of their children ; 
 and where fathers no less guilty than themselves, choose 
 to drive them to such extremities, rather than lay down 
 their arms." 
 
 Under this determination, the Roman general now push- 
 ed the siege with still greater vigour, aiming particularly 
 in the first place to obtain possession of the temple. The 
 preservation of this noble edifice was strongly desired by 
 him ; but one of the Roman soldiers being exasperated by 
 the Jews, or as Josephus thinks, pushed on by the hand of 
 Providence, seized a blazing fire-brand, and getting on his 
 -comrade's shoulders, threw it through a window into one 
 of the apartments that surrounded the sanctuary, and in- 
 stantly set the whole north side in a flame, up to the third 
 story. 
 
 Titus, who was asleep in his pavilion, awaked by the 
 noise, immediately gave order to extinguish the fire. But 
 the exasperated soldiery, obstinately bent on destroying 
 the city, and all it contained, either did not hear or did not 
 regard him. The flames continued to spread, until this 
 consecrated edifice, the glory of the nation — the admira- 
 tion of the priest and prophet of God, became one mingled 
 heap of ruins. To this a horrid massacre succeeded, in 
 which thousands perished, some by the flames, others by 
 
 late the story of Miriam. What determination did Titus form, when 
 he heard this story ? By what means was the temple set on fire ? Wa5 
 thfs pleasing to Titus ? What followed the burning of the temple:' 
 6* 
 
66 
 
 P-ERIOD HI....70....306. 
 
 falling from the battlements; and a greater number still , 
 by the enemy's sword, which spared neither age, nor sex, 
 nor rank. Next to the temple, were consumed the treasu- 
 ry houses of the palace, though they were full of the rich- 
 est furniture, vestments, plate, and other valuable articles. 
 At length, the city was abandoned to the fury of the sol- 
 diers, who spread rapine, and murder, and fire through 
 every street. The number who perished during the siege y 
 has been estimated as little short of a million and a half. 
 
 DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM. 
 
 The conquest of the city being achieved, Titus proceed- 
 ed to demolish its noble structures, its fortifications, its 
 palaces, its towers and walls. So literally and fully were 
 the predictions of the Saviour accomplished, respecting its 
 destruction, that scarcely any thing remained, which could 
 serve as an index that the ground had ever been inhabited. 
 
 Thus, after a siege of six months, was swept from the 
 earth a city which God had honoured more than any other : 
 a temple, in which his glory had been seen, and his praises 
 sung by priest and prophet, for a succession of ages ; — an 
 altar was gone, which had smoked with the blood of many 
 
 What number is supposed to have perished during the siege ? What 
 measures did Titus adopt, after the taking of the city ? What has 
 ^een the state of the Jews since that time ? 
 
PERSECUTION (57 
 
 a victim ; a dispensation was ended, which had existed for 
 ages ; a nation, as a nation, was blotted from being, which 
 had outlived some of the proudest monuments of antiquity 
 Such were the consequences to the Jewish nation of re- 
 jecting and crucifying the Son of God. From the day in 
 which the Roman general led his triumphant legions from 
 the spot, the Jews have been 4< without a king, without a 
 prince, and without a sacrifice ; without an altar, without 
 an ephod, and without divine manifestations. " Dispersed 
 through the world — despised and hated by all, — persecuted 
 and yet upheld, — lost, as it were, among the nations of the 
 earth, and yet distinct, — they live — they live as the monu- 
 ments of the truth of Christianity — and convey to the 
 world the solemn lesson, that no nation can reject the Son 
 of God, with impunity. 
 
 Sec. 3. On the death of Vespasian, his son 
 Titus was declared emperor, during whose short 
 reign of two years and nearly eleven months, 
 the churches enjoyed a state of outward peace, 
 and the gospel was every where crowned with 
 success. 
 
 The death of Titus was an occasion of inexpressible 
 grief to his subjects, and cause of deep regret to the 
 friends of true piety ; for although he did not espouse 
 Christianity, he neither persecuted it himself, nor suffered 
 others to persecute it. It was an exclamation of this 
 prince, worthy even of a Christian, upon recollecting, one 
 evening, that he had done no beneficent act during the 
 day, " My friends ! I have lost a day." 
 
 Sec. 4. To Titus succeeded Domitian, A, 
 D. 81, having opened his way to the throne, 
 as we s suspected, by poisoning his brother. In 
 his temper and disposition, he inherited all the 
 savage cruelty of the monster Nero. Yet he 
 
 Sec. 3. Who succeeded Vespasian ? How long did 
 Titus reign ? What was the state of the Church during 
 his reign ? 
 
 Why was the death of Titus greatly lamented ? What memorable 
 saying is recorded of him ? 
 
 Sec. 4. Who succeeded Titus ? In what year ? By 
 
0*8 PERIOD III....T0....306. 
 
 spared the Christians in a considerable degree, 
 until about the beginning of the year 95, when 
 he commenced the second general persecution ; 
 in which several were put to death, and others 
 were banished, both in Rome and the provin- 
 ces. 
 
 Among those put to death by Dornitian, was Flavins 
 Clemens, his cousin ; and among the banished were the 
 wife and niece of the latter, both named Flavia Domatilla. 
 The crime alleged against the Christians at this period, 
 and which drew down upon them the cruel hand of perse- 
 cution, was that of atheism ; by which is to be understood, 
 that they refused to offer incense on the altars of the hea- 
 then deities. 
 
 During this persecution, the apostle John was banished 
 by order of the emperor to Patmos, a solitary island in the 
 Archipelago. Before his banishment, Tertullian tells us, 
 that he was cast into a caldron of boiling oil, from which 
 he came out uninjured, The miracle, however, softened 
 not the obdurate heart of Dornitian, who would probably 
 ascribe the safety of the apostle to magic. In Patmos, 
 John wrote the Book of Revelation. After Domitian's 
 v deathhe returned, and governed the Asiatic Churches. 
 
 Several interesting stories are told of this beloved disci- 
 ple, which have, however, been doubted by some ecclesi- 
 astical historians. After his return from banishment, it 
 was his practice to visit the neighbouring Churches, partly 
 to ordain pastors, and partly to regulate congregations. At 
 one place in his tour, observing a youth of a remarkably 
 interesting countenance, he warmly recommended him to 
 the care of a particular pastor. The youth was baptized, 
 and for a time lived as a Christian. At length, however, 
 being corrupted by company, he became idle and intempe- 
 
 what means did he obtain the throne ? Who was he 
 very much like ? In what year commenced the second 
 general persecution ? What is said of this persecution ? 
 
 What relation of the emperor's was put to death ? What relations 
 were banished ? What was the crime alleged against the Christians? 
 To what island was the Apostle John banished? Where is this island 
 situated? What befel John before this ? In Patmos, what did John, 
 write ? After his return from banishment, how did John employ him- 
 ffslf? Relate ihe story of the young man, in whom the Apostle \*as 
 
PERSECUTION. 69 
 
 rate, and fled to a band of robbers, of which he became the 
 captain. 
 
 Some time after, John took occasion to inquire concern- 
 ing the young man, and finding to his inexpressible grief, 
 that he lived with his associates upon a mountain, he re- 
 paired to the place, and exposed himself to be taken by 
 the robbers. 
 
 When seized, the apostle said, " Bring me to your cap- 
 tain." The young robber, beholding him coming, and 
 being struck with shame, immediately fled. Upon this, 
 the holy man pursued him, crying, " My son, why fliest 
 thou from thy father, unarmed and old ? Fear not ; as 
 yet there remaineth hope of salvation. Believe me, Christ 
 hath sent me." Hearing this, the young man stood still r 
 trembled, and wept bitterly. At the earnest entreaty of 
 John, he returned to the society of his Christian friends, 
 nor would the apostle leave him, till he judged him full v 
 restored by divine grace. 
 
 It may be added, concerning this apostle, that after his 
 return from Patmos, he lived three or four years, having 
 outlived all the other disciples, and been preserved to the 
 age of almost an hundred years. 
 
 Sec. 5. The second general persecution ended 
 with the death of Domitian, who was assassi- 
 nated. A. D. 96, at the instigation of his wife, 
 whom the tyrant was designing to destro) r . The 
 Senate elected an old man by the name of Ner- 
 va as his successor, who being of a gentle and 
 humane disposition, put an end, for the present, 
 to the calamities of the Church. 
 
 Nerva pardoned such as had been imprisoned for trea- 
 son ; recalled the Christian exiles, and others who had 
 been banished; restored to them their sequestered estates, 
 and granted a full toleration to the Church. According to 
 
 so deeply interested ? How long after his return from Patmos, did 
 John live ? What was his age, when he died? 
 
 Sec. 5. When did the third general persecution end ? 
 Who succeeded Domitian ? How did the latter come 
 to his death ? What was the character of Nerva 1 
 
 What measures did Nerva take in respect to the Christians * 
 WJiat rs the testimony of Dio Cassius? 
 
70 PERIOD IIL...70..,.306. 
 
 Dio Cassius, he forbade the persecution of any person, 
 either for Judaism or for impiety ; by which is to be under- 
 stood Christianity ; for so the heathen regarded the latter, on 
 account of its being hostile to their worship ; and because 
 the Christians, having neither altars nor sacrifices, were 
 generally considered by them to be also without religion. 
 
 Sec. 6. After a short and brilliant reign oi 
 16 months, Nerva died, A, D. 98 ; and was suc- 
 ceeded by Trajan, during whose reign the 
 boundaries of the Roman empire were greatly 
 enlarged, and literature and the arts were mag- 
 nificently patronized. In respect to Christian- 
 ity, however, Trajan greatly sullied the glory 
 of his reign, for soon after his accession, the 
 third general persecution began, and continued 
 19 years, till he was succeeded by Adrian. 
 
 On ascending the throne, Trajan conferred the govern- 
 ment of the province of Bithynia upon the celebrated Pliny. 
 In this province, the edicts which had been issued by for- 
 mer emperors seem still to have been in force, and accord 
 ingly Christians were often brought before the proconsul. 
 Hesitating to carry these edicts into execution, on account 
 of their great severity, Pliny addressed the following letter 
 to Trajan on the subject. The letter seems to have been 
 written in the year 106, or 107. 
 
 " C. Pliny, to the Emperor Trajan, wishes health. 
 Sire! It is customary with me to consult you upon 
 every doubtful occasion ; for where my own judgment hesi- 
 tates, who is more competent to direct me than yourself, or 
 to instruct me where uninformed ? I never had occasion to 
 be present at any examination of the Christians before I 
 came into this province ; I am therefore ignorant to what 
 extent it is usual to inflict punishment, or urge prosecution. 
 
 Sec. 6. How long did Nerva reign ? What was the 
 character of his reign ? Who succeeded him ? What 
 was his reign distinguished for ? When did the fourth 
 general persecution commence ? How long did it last i 
 
 Who now had the government of the province of Bithynia ♦ 
 Why did Pliny hesitate to put in force the persecuting edicts of the 
 emperor? What did he do in these circumstances? When was 
 *his letter written? What is said of the moral character of Plinv* r 
 
PERSECUTION. 71 
 
 I have also hesitated whether there should not be some 
 distinction made between the young and the old, the tender 
 and the robust ; whether pardon should not be offered to 
 penitence, or whether the guilt of an avowed profession of 
 Christianity can be expiated by the most unequivocal re- 
 . traction — whether the profession itself is to be regarded as 
 a crime, however innocent in other respects the professor 
 may be ; or whether the crimes attached to name, must bo 
 proved before they are made liable to punishment. 
 
 In the mean time, the method I have hitherto observed 
 with the Christians, who have been accused as such, has- 
 been as follows. I interrogated them— Are you Christians 1 
 H they avowed it, I put the same question a second, and a 
 third time, threatening them with the .punishment decreed 
 by the law : if they still persisted, I ordered them to he im- 
 mediately executed; for of this 1 had no doubt > whatever was 
 the nature of their religion, that such perverseness and in- 
 flexible obstinacy certainly deserved punishment. Some that 
 were infected with this madness, on account of their privi- 
 : ^ges as Roman citizens, I reserved to be sent to Rome, to 
 be referred to your tribunal. 
 
 In the discussion of this matter, accusations multiplying, 
 a diversity of cases occurred. A schedule of names was 
 sent me by an unknown accuser, but when I cited the per- 
 sons before me, many denied the fact that they were or ev- 
 er had been Christians ; and they repeated after me an invo- 
 cation of the gods, and of your image, which for this pur- 
 pose I'had ordered to be brought with the statues of the 
 other deities. They performed sacred rites with wine and 
 frankincense, and execrated Christ, none of which things, 
 I am assured, a real Christian can ever be compelled to do, 
 These, therefore, I thought proper to discharge. 
 
 Others, named by an informer, at first acknowledged 
 themselves Christians, and then denied it, declaring that 
 though they had been Christians, they had renounced their 
 profession, some three years ago, others still longer, and 
 some even twenty years ago. All these worshipped your 
 image and the statues of the gods, and at the same time ex- 
 ecrated Christ. 
 
 " And this was the account which they gave me of the 
 nature of the religion they once had professed, whether it 
 deserves the name of crime or error ; namely, that they 
 
 What is said of Trajan? Why then, if such were their characters 
 
72 PERIOD III....70....3C6. 
 
 were accustomed on a stated day to assemble before sun- 
 rise, and to join together in singing hymns to Christ, as to 
 a deity ; binding themselves as with a solemn oath not to 
 commit any kind of wickedness; to be guilty neither of 
 theft, robbery, nor adultery ; never to break a promise, or 
 to keep back a deposite when called upon. 
 
 11 Their worship being concluded, it was their custom to 
 separate, and meet together again for a repast, promiscuous 
 indeed, and without any distinction of rank or sex, but per- 
 fectly harmless; and even from this they desisted, since 
 the publication of my edict, in which agreeably to your or- 
 ders, I forbade any societies of that sort. 
 
 11 For further information, I thought it necessary, in or- 
 der to come at the truth, to put to the torture two females 
 who were called deaconesses. But I could extort from them 
 nothing except the acknowledgment of an excessive and 
 depraved superstition ; and, therefore, desisting from fur- 
 ther investigation, I determined to consult you, for the 
 number of culprits is so great as to call for the most serious 
 deliberation. Informations are pouring in against multi- 
 tudes of every age, of all orders, and of both sexes; and 
 more will be impeached ; for the contagion of this supersti- 
 tion hath spread not only through cities, but villages also, 
 and even reached the farm houses. 
 
 I am of opinion, nevertheless, that it may be checked, 
 and the success of my endeavours hitherto forbids despond- 
 ency ; for the temples, once almost desolate, begin to be 
 again frequented — the sacred solemnities which had for 
 some time been intermitted, are now attended afresh ; and 
 the sacrificial victims, which once could scarcely find a pur- 
 chaser, now obtain a brisk sale. Whence I infer, that ma- 
 ny might be reclaimed, were the hope of pardon, on their 
 repentance, absolutely confirmed." 
 
 To this letter Trajan sent the following reply. — 
 "My dear Pliny, 
 
 11 You have done perfectly right, in managing as you 
 have, the matters which relate to the impeachment of the 
 Christians. No one general rule can be laid down which 
 will apply to all cases. These people are not to be hunted 
 up by informers; but if accused and convicted, let them be 
 executed ; yet with this restriction, that if any renounce 
 the profession of Christianity, and give proof of it by offer- 
 ing supplication to our gods, however suspicious their past 
 conduct may have been, they shall be pardoned on their re- 
 
PERSECUTION. 73 
 
 pentance. But anonymous accusations should never be at- 
 tended to, since it would be establishing a precedent of the 
 worst kind, and altogether inconsistent with the maxims oi 
 my government." 
 
 The moral character of Pliny is one of the most amiable 
 in all Pagan antiquity, and Trajan himself has been highly 
 commended for his affability, his simplicity of manners, 
 and his clemency. How then can it be accounted for, that 
 these men, and others of a similar amiable character, 
 should have been so disgusted with Christianity, and have 
 persecuted it with rancour, when it appeared in its greatest 
 beauty ? 
 
 The answer given by Bishop Warburton is this : that 
 intercommunity of worship was a fundamental doctrine oi 
 paganism. Had therefore the Christians consented to 
 mingle with the pagans in their worship, they would never 
 have been persecuted. But so far from this, Christianity 
 exalted itself above Paganism, and would have no connex- 
 ion with it. It claimed not only to be the true, but the 
 only true religion on the earth. This excited the jealousy 
 and indignation of the advocates of paganism, and was the 
 true cause why the advocates of Christianity were so often 
 and so grievously persecuted. 
 
 That this was the cause, may be confirmed by the fact, 
 that the Jews, who disclaimed all connexion with Pagan- 
 ism, were persecuted in much the same manner. The 
 emperor Julian, who understood this matter the best of 
 any, fairly owns that the Jews and Christians brought the 
 .execration of the world upon them, by their aversion to the 
 gods of Paganism, and their refusal of all communication 
 with them. 
 
 From the above letters of Pliny and Trajan, it is appa- 
 rent, that at this early period Christianity had made great 
 progress in the empire, for Pliny acknowledges that the 
 pagan temples had become " almost desolate. ' It is also 
 evident with what jealousy the profession was regarded, 
 and to what dreadful persecution the disciples of Christ 
 were then exposed. Christianity was a capital offence, 
 punishable with death. 
 
 were they so disgusted with Christianity ? What says Bishop War- 
 burton was the reason ? How does it appear that this was the 
 cause ? What may be inferred from Pliny's letter, in respect to the 
 progress of Christianity ? In respect to a profession of the gospel i 
 
 7 
 
74 • PERIOD III....70....10G. 
 
 Nor did the humane Trajan, or the philosophic Pliny 
 entertain a doubt of the propriety of the laws, or the wis- 
 dom and justice of executing them in their fullest extent, 
 Pliny confesses that he had commanded such capital pun- 
 ishments to be inflicted on many, chargeable with no crime 
 but the profession of Christianity ; and Trajan not only 
 confirms the equity of the sentence, but enjoins the con- 
 tinuance of such executions, excepting on those who should 
 again do homage to Pagan deities. 
 
 These letters also give a pleasing view of the holy and 
 exemplary lives of the first ( hristians. For it appears by 
 the confession of apostates themselves, that no man could 
 continue a member of their communion, whose deportment 
 in the world did not correspond with his holy profession. 
 Even delicate women were put to the torture, to compel 
 them to accuse their brethren ; but not a word, nor a 
 charge could be extorted from them, capable of bearing 
 the semblance of crime, or deceit 
 
 Nor should we overlook the proof which these letters 
 afford of the peaccableness of the Christians of those days. 
 According to Pliny's own representation, their number 
 was so immense, that had they considered it lawful, they 
 might have defended themselves by the power of the 
 sword. Persons of all ranks, of every age, and of each 
 sex, had been converted to Christianity ; the body was so 
 vast, as to leave the pagan temples a desert, and their 
 priests solitary. But the Christians nevertheless meditated 
 no hostility to the government, and made no disturbance. 
 In every thing in which they could, consistently, they # 
 avoided giving offence. 
 
 Of the individuals who suffered during this persecution, 
 Simeon and Ignatius are the most conspicuous. Simeon 
 was bishop of Jerusalem, and the successor of James. Je- 
 rusalem was indeed no more, but the church existed in 
 some part of Judea. Some heretics accused him before 
 Atticus, the Roman governor. He was then 120 years 
 old, and was scourged many days. The persecutor was 
 astonished at his hardiness, but remained still unmoved by 
 pity for his sufferings. At last he ordered him to be cru- 
 cified. 
 
 In respect to the lives of the Christians ? In respect to their num- 
 ber? their peace ableness? What distinguished individual suffered 
 during this persecution ? Give some account of the martyrdom of 
 Simeon. Of Ignatius. 
 
PERSECUTION. ?5 
 
 Ignatius was bishop of Antioch, and in all things was like 
 10 the Apostles. In the year 107, Trajan being on his way 
 to the Parthian war, came to Antioch. Ignatius, fearing 
 for the Christians, and hoping to avert any storm which 
 might be arising against them there, presented himself to 
 the emperor, offering to suffer in their stead. 
 
 Trajan received the apostolic man with great haughti- 
 ness; and being exasperated at the frankness and indepen- 
 dence which he manifested, ordered him to be sent to 
 Rome, there to be thrown to the wild beasts, for the enter- 
 tainment of the people. 
 
 From Antioch, Ignatius was hurried by his guards to 
 Seleucia. Sailing thence, after great fatigue, he arrived 
 at Smyrna; where, while the ship was detained, he was al- 
 lowed the pleasure of visiting Polycarp, who was the bish- 
 op of the Christians there. They had been fellow disciples 
 of St. John. The mingled emotions of joy and grief expe- 
 rienced by these holy men, at this interview, can scarcely 
 be conceived. Intelligence of his condemnation spread 
 through the Church, and deputies were sent from many 
 places to console him, and to receive some benefit by his 
 spiritual communications. To various Churches he ad- 
 dressed seven epistles; four of which were written at this 
 time from Smyrna. 
 
 At length, the hour of final separation came, and Ignati- 
 us was hurried from the sight, and consolations of his 
 friends. Having arrived at Rome, he was not long after 
 led to the amphitheatre, and thrown to the wild beasts. 
 Here he had his wish. The beasts were his grave. A few 
 bones only were left ; which the deacons, his attendants, 
 gathered, carefully preserved, and afterwards buried at An- 
 tioch. 
 
 Sec. 7. Trajan died in the year 117, and was 
 succeeded by Adrian ; during whose reign of 
 21 years, the condition of the Church was less 
 distressing than it had been during the time of 
 his predecessor. Adrian issued no persecu- 
 ting edicts, and by his instructions to several of 
 
 Sec. 7. When did Trajan die ? Who succeeded 
 him ? How long did Adrian reign? What is said of 
 ihe condition of the Church during his reign ? 
 
76 PERIOD IIL...7O.. rt 30<3. 
 
 the governors of the provinces, he seems to 
 have checked the persecution so much, that it 
 was neither so general, nor so severe, as it had 
 been under Trajan. 
 
 During the reign of Adrian, the empire flourished in 
 peace and prosperity. He encouraged the arts — reformed 
 the laws — enforced military discipline — and visited all the 
 provinces in person. His vast and active genius, was equal- 
 ly suited to the most enlarged views, and the minute de- 
 tails of civil policy : but the ruling passions of his soul were 
 curiosity and vanity. As these prevailed, and were attrac- 
 ted by different objects, Adrian was by turns an excellent 
 prince, a ridiculous sophist, and a jealous tyrant. After 
 his death, the senate doubted whether they should pro- 
 nounce him a god, or tyrant. 
 
 In the sixth year of his reign, Adrian came to Athens 
 where he was initiated in the Eleusinian mysteries. At 
 this time the persecutors were proceeding with sanguinary 
 rigour ; when Quadratus, bishop of Athens, presented to 
 the emperor an apology for Christians. About the same 
 time Aristides, a Christian writer at Athens, also presented 
 an apology. These appeals, it is thought, had a favoura- 
 ble effect upon Adrian's mind. Yet a letter from Serenus 
 Granianus, proconsul of Asia, may be conceived to have 
 moved him still more. He wrote to the emperor, " that it 
 seemed to him unreasonable that the Christians should be 
 put to death, merely to gratify the clamors of the people ; 
 without trial, and without any crime proved against them.' 
 To this, Adrian replied to Minutus Fundanus, who in the 
 mean time had succeeded Granianus, as follows : 
 
 To Minutus Fundanus. 
 
 ■ c I have received a letter written to me by the very illus- 
 trious Serenus Granianus, whom you have succeeded. To 
 me, then, the affair seems by no means fit to be slightly 
 passed over, that men may not be disturbed without cause, 
 and that sycophants may not be encouraged in their odi- 
 ous practices. If the people of the province will appear 
 
 What was the state of the Roman empire during his reign ? What 
 was Adrian's character ? In what year did Adrian go to Athens . 
 What was the state of the Christians there, at that time f Who pre 
 sented apologies to the emperor in their favour ? What effect had 
 f hese apologies? Whose letter probably had still move effect ? T<« 
 
PERSECUTION. Yi 
 
 publicly, and make open charges against the Christians, so 
 as to give them an opportunity of answering for themselves, 
 let them proceed in that manner only, and not by rude de- 
 mands and mere clamors. For it is much more proper, if 
 any person will accuse them, that you should take cogni- 
 zance of these matters. If, therefore, any accuse, and 
 shew that they actually break the laws, do you determine 
 according to the nature of the crime. But, by Hercules, if 
 the charge be a mere calumny, do you estimate the enor- 
 mity of such a calumny, and punish as it deserves/ 5 
 
 This order seems to have somewhat abated the fury of 
 the persecution, though not wholly to have put an end to it. 
 
 During the reign of Adrian, the Jews once more revolt- 
 ed, and attempted to free themselves from the Roman yoke, 
 Their leader was an infatuated man by the name of Baro- 
 chebas, who assumed the title of king of the Jews, and com- 
 mitted many excesses. Against the Jews Adrian sent a 
 powerful army, which destroyed upwards of 100 of their 
 best towns, and slew nearly 600,000 men. The issue of 
 this rebellion was the entire exclusion of the Jews from the 
 territory of Judea. 
 
 Sec. 8. The successor of Adrian was Anto- 
 ninus Pius, a senator, who came to the throne 
 A. D. 13§. He was greatly distinguished for 
 his love of peace, his justice, and clemency. 
 Although he does not appear ever to have seri- 
 ously studied the gospel, yet he so far approv- 
 ed of Christianity, as decidedly to discounte- 
 nance the persecution of its professors. Ac- 
 cordingly, during the three and twenty years 
 of his reign, it seems reasonable to conclude 
 that Christians were permitted to worship God 
 in peace. 
 
 this letter, how did Adrian reply? What is said of the Jews during 
 the reign of Adrian ? What was the issue of this rebellion ? 
 
 Sec. 8. Who was the succcessor of Adrian ? When 
 fiid he come to the throne ? How long did he reign ? 
 What was the state of the Church generally during 
 this time ? 
 
 Were Christians, however, persecuted in some places? What 
 
78 PERIOD I1I....70....306. 
 
 fa some places, as in several of the provinces of Asia 
 notwithstanding the kind disposition of Antoninus towards 
 the Christians, they were cruelly persecuted, for a season. 
 The crimes they were accused of, were atheism, and im- 
 piety. Earthquakes also happened, and the pagans and 
 being much terrified, ascribed them to the vengeance of 
 Heaven against the Christians. These charges were 
 abundantly refuted by Justin Martyr, who presented his 
 first apology to the emperor, A. D. 140. This had its de- 
 sired effect, for the emperor addressed the following edict 
 to the common council of Asia, which exhibits both his 
 justice and clemency : 
 
 THE EMPEROR TO THE COMMON COUNCIL OP ASIA. 
 
 " I am clearly of opinion, that the gods will take care to 
 discover such persons (as to whom you refer.) For it much 
 more concerns them to punish those who refuse to worship 
 them, than you, if they be able. But you harass and vex 
 the Christians, and accuse them of atheism, and other 
 crimes, which you can by no means prove. To them it 
 appears an advantage to die for their religion, and they 
 gain their point, while they throw away their lives, rather 
 than comply with your injunctions. As to the earthquakes, 
 which have happened in times past, or more recently, is it 
 not proper to remind you of your own despondency, when 
 they happen ; and to desire you to compare your spirit with 
 theirs, and observe how serenely they confide in God ? In 
 such seasons, you seem to be ignorant of the gods, and to 
 neglect their worship. You live in the practical ignorance 
 of the supreme God himself, and you harass and persecute 
 to death those who do worship him. Concerning these 
 same men, some others of the provincial governors wrote 
 to our divine father Adrian, to whom he returned for ans- 
 wer, 'that they should not be molested, unless they ap- 
 peared to attempt something against the Roman govern- 
 ment. ' Many, also, have made application to me, con- 
 cerning these men, to whom I have returned an answer 
 agreeable to the maxims of my father. But if any person 
 will still persist in accusing the Christians, merely as such, 
 let the accused be acquitted, though he appear to be a 
 Christian, and let the accuser be punished. M 
 
 Set un at Ephesus in the Common Assembly of Asia. 
 
 ;, rimes were they accused of? What was said to happen on their ac - 
 r.ount ? Who refuted this charge? In what year did Justin present 
 Jlia first- apology? What effect had it ? 
 
PERSECUTION. 79 
 
 Letters of similar import were also written to the Laris- 
 seaus, the Thessalonians, the Athenians, and all the 
 Greeks, and the humane emperor took care that his edicts 
 .-hould be carried into effect. 
 
 Sec. 9. Antoninus Pius adopted for his suc- 
 cessor, his son in law, Marcus Aurelius Anto- 
 ninus, who ascended the throne, A. D. 165. 
 Like his predecessor, he is said to have been 
 distinguished by his virtues; yet during the 19 
 years of his reign, he was an implacable enemy 
 to Christians. During his time, the fourth per- 
 secution took place ; and in many parts of the 
 empire, it was attended by circumstances of pe- 
 culiar aggravation and severity. 
 
 It has excited no little wonder among some, that a 
 prince so considerate, so humane, and, in general, so well 
 disposed as Marcus is allowed to have been, should have 
 been so unfriendly to Christians, and should have 
 encouraged such barbarous treatment of their persons, 
 it should be remembered, however, that he belonged to the 
 Stoics , a sect, which, more than any other, was rilled with 
 a sense of pride and self importance. They considered 
 the soul as divine and self-sufficient. Hence the pride of 
 philosophy in this prince was wounded and exasperated by 
 the doctrines of the gospel, which presented man in a fal- 
 len state, and inculcated humility and dependence. Hence, 
 he was prepared to encourage hostility to the professors of 
 Christianity, and to look with pleasure upon every effort to 
 exterminate them from the earth. 
 
 On the accession of Marcus, Asia became the theatre of 
 the most bitter persecution. We have room, however, to 
 notice the death of only a single individual — the venerable 
 Polycarp. He had now been pastor of a church in Smyr- 
 
 Scc. 9. Who succeeded Antoninus Pius ? When ? 
 For what is he said to have been distinguished ? How 
 long did he reign ? Which of the ten persecutions took 
 place during his reign ? What was the character of it ? 
 
 How is it to be accounted for, if Marcus was so virtuous, that he 
 should have been so hostile to Christians . ? What was the character 
 of the Stoics? What country became the theatre of bittar persecu- 
 tion, on the accesion of Marcus ? What apostolic man suffered ? Give 
 
SO PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 na about 80 years, and was greatly respected and beloved, 
 on account of his wisdom, piety, and influence. He was 
 the companion of Ignatius, who had already received the 
 crown of martyrdom, and with him had been the disciple 
 of the apostle John. 
 
 The eminence of his character and station marked out 
 Polycarp as the victim of persecution. Perceiving his 
 danger, his friends persuaded him to retire for a season to 
 a neighbouring village, to elude the fury of his enemies. 
 The most diligent search was made for him; but being un- 
 able to discover the place of his concealment, the persecu- 
 tors proceeded to torture some of his brethren, with a design 
 of compelling them to disclose the place of his retreat. 
 This was too much for the tender spirit of Polycarp to bear. 
 Accordingly, he made a voluntary surrender of himself to 
 his enemies; inviting them to refresh themselves at his ta- 
 ble, and requesting only the privilege of an hour to pray ? 
 without molestation. This being granted, he continued his 
 devotions to double the period, appearing to forget himself 
 in the contemplation of the glory of God. 
 
 Having finished his devotions, he was placed upon an 
 ass, and conducted to the city. Being brought before the 
 proconsul, efforts were made to induce him to abjure his 
 faith, and to swear by the fortune of Caesar. This he pe- 
 remptorily refused ; upon which he was threatened with 
 being made the prey of wild beasts. "Call for them," said 
 Polycarp, " it does not well become us to turn from good 
 to evil." " Seeing you make so light of wild beasts," re- 
 joined the consul, "I will tame you with the more terrible 
 punishment of fire." " To this, the aged disciple replied, 
 "you threaten me with a fire that is quickly extinguished, 
 but you are ignorant of the eternal fire of God's judgement 
 reserved for the wicked in the other world." 
 
 Polycarp remaining thus inflexible, the populace begged 
 the proconsul to let out a lion against him. But the specta- 
 cle of the wild beasts being finished, it was determined that 
 he should be burnt alive. Accordingly, preparations were 
 made, during which this holy man was occupied in prayer. 
 As they were going to nail him to the stake — "Let me re- 
 main as I am," said the martyr, ~" for he who giveth me 
 strength to sustain the fire, will enable me to remain un- 
 moved." Putting his hands behind him, they bound him, 
 
 some account of Polycarp, and of hi? death. Who presented an apol- 
 
PERSECUTION. 81 
 
 lie now prayed aloud, and when he had pronounced Amen, 
 they kindled the tire; but after a while, fearing lest he 
 should not certainly be dispatched, an officer standing by, 
 plunged a sword into his body. His bones were afterwards 
 gathered up by his friends and buried. 
 
 In the same year that Polycarp was put to death, (A. D. 
 166,) Justin Martyr drew up a second apology, which he 
 addressed to the emperor Marcus, and to the senate of 
 Rome. It seems, however, rather to have irritated, than 
 softened the temper of the times. Crescens, a philosopher, 
 a man of abandoned life, whom Justin had reproved, laid 
 an information against him before the prefect of the city, 
 and procured his imprisonment. 
 
 Six others were imprisoned at the same time. These 
 with Justin, being brought before the prefect, were urged 
 to renounce their profession, and sacrifice to the gods. But 
 standing firm in their attachment to their religion, Rusti- 
 cus, the magistrate, sentenced them to be first scourged, 
 and then heheaded, according to the laws. 
 
 In this decision, the disciples rejoiced, that they were 
 counted worthy to suffer. Being led back to the prison 
 they were whipped, and afterwards beheaded. Their 
 bodies were taken by Christian friends, and interred. 
 
 Thus fell Justin (surnamed Martyr , from the manner of 
 his death) a man of distinguished powers, and the first man 
 of letters that had adorned the Church, since the Apostle 
 Paul. He has, however, been censured for his attachment 
 to philosophy, by which he seems to have been bewildered, 
 and at times led astray. He was, however, sincerely at- 
 tached to the religion of the gospel ; he loved the truth, 
 and though after he became converted, he persevered in the 
 profession of philosophy and letters, in which perhaps he 
 gloried too much, he nevertheless advocated the principles 
 of Christianity when assailed ; by these he lived, and by 
 these he serenely died. 
 
 Towards the close of the reign of this emperor, A. D. 
 177, the flame of persecution reached a country which had 
 hitherto furnished no materials for ecclesiastical history — 
 viz. the kingdom of France, at that time called Gallia. 
 The principal seat of the persecution appears to have been 
 
 ogy to Marcus f What effect had this apology ? What became of 
 Justin ? What was his character? What other country did this per- 
 sedition reach ? About what year ? What two cities suffered more 
 
82 PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 Vienne and Lyons, two cities lying contiguous to each oth- 
 er in that province. Vienne was an ancient Roman col- 
 ony ; Lyons was more modern. Each had its presbyter, 
 Pothinius stood related to the former ; Irenseus to the 
 latter. 
 
 By whom, or by what means the light of the gospel was 
 first conveyed to this country, is uncertain — for the first in- 
 telligence that we have of the existence of a church in this 
 province, is connected with the dreadful persecution which 
 came upon these two cities. The conjecture of Milner, 
 however, appears reasonable. " Whoever, " says this his- 
 torian, " casts his eye upon the map, and sees the situation 
 of Lyons; at present, the largest and most populous city in 
 the kingdom, except Paris, may observe how favourable 
 the confluence of the Rhine and the Soane, where it 
 stands, is for the purpose of commerce. The navigation 
 of the Mediterranean in all probability was conducted by 
 the merchants of Lyons and Smyrna, and hence the easy 
 introduction of the gospel from the latter place, and front 
 other Asiatic churches, is apparent." 
 
 Of the above persecution, an account was sent by Ire- 
 naeus, who seems to have outlived the violent storm, in an 
 epistle to the brethren in Asia and Phrygia, from which our 
 information is derived. 
 
 The persecution commenced by the furious attack of the 
 populace. Christians did not dare to appear in any public 
 places, such as the markets, the baths, nor scarcely in the 
 streets, much less could they assemble for worship, without 
 the greatest danger. They were not safe in their own 
 houses. They were plundered, dragged on the ground, 
 stoned, beaten, and accused to the magistrates of the most 
 abominable crimes. All the tender ties of relationship 
 were dissolved ; the father delivered up the son to death, 
 and the son the father. 
 
 In order to make them recant, and abandon their profes- 
 sion, the most cruel tortures were inflicted. The inhuman 
 ruler commanded them to be scourged with whips, to be 
 scorched by applying heated brazen plates to the most 
 tender parts of the body. To prepare them for a renewal 
 of such barbarous treatment, they were remanded to prison, 
 
 and again brought forth, some to a repetition of similar 
 
 w — — 1 
 
 particularly ? By what means was the gospel first carried thither - 
 Who has given an account of this persecution ? How did it com 
 
PERSECUTION. feg 
 
 cruelties; others to die under the hands of their persecu- 
 tors. Various were the ways in which the martyrs were 
 put to death ; some were thrown to the beasts, others roast- 
 ed in an iron chair, and many were beheaded. 
 
 On the last day of exposing the Christians to wild beasts, 
 Blandina, a female, who had before been exposed, but 
 whom the wild beasts would not touch, Mas again produ- 
 ced. ' With her was associated a magnanimous youth by 
 {he name of Ponticus, only fifteen years of age. This 
 youth, being required to acknowledge the heathen deities, 
 and refusing to do so, the multitude had no compassion for 
 either of them, but subjected them to the whole round of 
 tortures, till Ponticus expired, and Blandina having been 
 scourged, and placed in the hot iron chair, was put into a 
 net, and exposed to a bull ; and after being tossed for 
 some time by the furious animal, she was at length de- 
 spatched with a sword. The spectators acknowledged 
 that they had never known any female bear the torture with 
 such fortitude. 
 
 Sec. 10. Marcus Aurelius was succeeded by 
 his son Commodus, A. D. 180; during whose 
 reign of nearly 13 years, the Church through- 
 out the world enjoyed a large portion of exter- 
 nal peace, and greatly increased in numbers. 
 
 Commodus himself was one of the most unworthy of mor- 
 tals, and attained, as Gibbon observes, " the summit of vice 
 and infamy." Historians attribute the toleration which he 
 granted to Christians, to the influence which Marcia, a wo- 
 man of low rank, but his favourite concubine, had obtained 
 over him. On some account, not now understood, she had 
 a predilection for the Christian religion, and successfully 
 employed her interest with Commodus in its favour. In- 
 compatible as her character appears to have been with any 
 experimental acquaintance with piety, God made use of her 
 as a means of stemming the torrent of persecution. The 
 
 mence ? What was the character of the persecution here ? Relate the 
 story of Blandina, and Ponticus. 
 
 Sec. 10. Wfio succeeded Marcus Aurelius ? In what 
 year ? How long did he reign ? What was the state of 
 the Church during this time ? 
 
 What was the character of Commodus ? Through whose influ 
 ence was he favourable to Christians ? 
 
84 PERIOD 1II....70....306. 
 
 gospel flourished abundantly, and many of the nobility ot 
 Rome, with their families, embraced it. 
 
 Sec. 11. In the year 192, Commodus being 
 put to death by his domestics, Pertinax, former- 
 ly a senator, and of consular rank, was elected 
 to fill his place. Although an amiable prince, 
 he reigned but 86 days ; being slain, during a 
 rebellion of the army, by the Praetorian guards. 
 
 Sec. 12. On the death of Pertinax, the sove- 
 reign power devolved on Septimus Severus, 
 A. D. 193; who, during the first years of his 
 reign, permitted the Christians to enjoy the 
 peace which had been granted by Commodus 
 and Pertinax ; but in the 10th year of his reign, 
 A. D. 202, he commenced the fifth persecution, 
 which for eight years, spread a deep gloom 
 over the Church. 
 
 Severus, before his elevation to the throne, had been gov- 
 ernor of the province of France, and had largely participa- 
 ted in the persecutions of the Church of Lyons and Vienne, 
 A little previously to exhibiting his hostility to the Chris- 
 tians in the fifth persecution, he had returned victorious 
 from a war in the east, and the pride of prosperity induced 
 him to forbid the propagation of the gospel. 
 
 In the African provinces, the persecution was carried on 
 with great fury. This whole region abounded with Chris- 
 tians, though of the manner in which the gospel was intro- 
 duced, and of the proceedings of the first teachers, we have 
 no account. A numerous Church existed at Carthage, of 
 which the famous Tertullian was pastor. 
 
 The persecution of the Church at this time, led Tertul- 
 
 Sec. 1 1 . Who succeeded Commodus ? In what year ? 
 What was the character of Pertinax ? How long did he 
 reign ? 
 
 Sec. 12. Who succeeded Pertinax ? In what year I 
 In what year did the fifth persecution commence ? 
 How long did it last ? 
 
 In what provinces was this persecution carried on with great fury ? 
 Who was pastor of the Church at Carthage ? What did Tertullian 
 
PERSECUTION. 85 
 
 han to write his grand apology for Christianity ; in which 
 he gives a pleasing view of the spirit and behaviour of 
 Christians in his day ; and of their adherence to the faith, 
 order, and discipline, of still more primitive times. 
 
 The persecution under Severus was not confined to Afri- 
 ca, but extended into Asia, and the province of Gaul. Ly- 
 ons again became the seat of the most dreadful ravages. 
 Irenaeus, the pastor of the Church in that city, had survived 
 the former sanguinary conflict ; but in this he obtained the 
 crown of manrydom. 
 
 At this trying season, some of the Churches purchased a 
 casual and uncertain peace, by paying money to the magis- 
 trates and their informers. The morality of such a meas- 
 ure may perhaps be questioned by the nice casuist ; but 
 their property was their own, and of little importance, in 
 comparison with only a partial enjoyment of the privileges 
 of the gospel. 
 
 Sec. 13. After a reign of 18 years, Severus 
 died, and was succeeded by Caracalla, A. D. 
 211 ; who, though in other respects a monster 
 of wickedness, neither oppressed the Chris- 
 tians himself, nor permitted others to treat them 
 with cruelty, or injustice. 
 
 Sec. 14. Caracalla enjoyed the imperial dig- 
 nity but six years, being assassinated by Ma- 
 crinus, who was elected by the army to suc- 
 ceed him, A. D. 217. The latter, however, 
 enjoyed his elevation but 14 months, being sup- 
 planted by Heliogabulus, A. D. 218, who caus- 
 ed him to be put to death. 
 
 write about this time ? In what other countries did the persecution 
 vage ? What distinguished man suffered martrydom at Lyons ? 
 What did some of the Churches do, at this time, to enjoy peace ? 
 
 Sec. 13. How long did Severus reign ? Who succeed- 
 ed him ? In what year ? What was the character of 
 Caracalla ? How did he treat the Christians ? N 
 
 Sec. 14. How long did Caracalla reign ? How did 
 he come by his death ? Who succeeded him ? In what 
 year ? How long did Macrinus reign ? Who succeed- 
 ed him 1 
 
 8 
 
86 PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 Sec. 15. Heliogabulus, than whom, perhaps* 
 a more odious mortal never lived, had the merit 
 of exhibiting no hostility to the disciples of 
 Christ; having probably been too much occu- 
 pied with his pleasures to notice them. After 
 a reign of only three years and nine months, he 
 was slain, and was succeeded, A. D. 222, by 
 his cousin, Alexander Severus, a prince of a 
 mild and beneficent character ; during whose 
 reign of about 13 years, the Church enjoyed a 
 tolerable share of tranquillity. 
 
 The mother of Alexander appears to have been favoura- 
 bly disposed towards the Christians ; and to her influence 
 is attributed, in a measure, the toleration which they enjoy- 
 ed under her son. An instance of this emperor's conduct 
 towards the Christians, is highly worthy of notice. A piece 
 of common land had been occupied by the Christians, and 
 on it they erected a Church. This ground was claimed by 
 a certain tavern-keeper, and the disputed point was brought 
 before the emperor. " It is better/' said Alexander, " that 
 God should be served there, in any manner whatever, rath- 
 er than that a tavern should be made of it." He selected , 
 from the sacred writings some of the most sententious say- 
 ings, and caused them to be transcribed, for the admonition 
 of his magistrates, and for the use of his people. " Do as 
 you would be done by," was often upon his lips, and he 
 obliged the crier to repeat it, when any person was punish- 
 ed. He caused it to be written on the walls of his palace, 
 and on the public buildings. 
 
 Sec. 16. In the year 235, the virtuous Alex- 
 Sec. 15. What was the character of Heliogabalus ? 
 What was his conduct towards the disciples of Christ ? 
 How is his clemency to be accounted for ? How long 
 did he reign ? Who succeeded him ? In what year ? 
 What was the character of Alexander Severus ? How 
 long did he reign ? What was the state of the Church % 
 
 To whose influence is attributed in part the toleration which 
 Christians enjoyed ? What story is related of this emperor ? 
 
 Sec. 16. In what year did the reign of Alexander 
 
PERSECUTION. 87 
 
 under, and his amiable mother, were put to 
 death, during a conspiracy raised by Maximin, 
 the son of a herdsman of Thrace ; who, by 
 means of the army, was made emperor. The 
 sixth persecution occurred during his reign ; 
 which, however, fortunately for the Church, 
 was limited to three years. 
 
 Cruelty, towards his subjects, especially towards those 
 distinguished by birth or rank, seems to have been the ru- 
 ling passion of this tyrant, engendered, as is supposed, by 
 a consciousness of his mean and barbarous origin, his sav- 
 age appearance, and his total ignorance of the arts and in- 
 stitutions of civil life. 
 
 The malice of Maximin against the house of the late 
 emperor, by whom the Christians had been so peculiarly 
 favoured, stimulated him to persecute them bitterly ; and 
 he gave orders to put to death the pastors of the Churches, 
 whom he knew Alexander had treated as his intimate 
 friends. The persecution, however, was not confined to 
 them ; the flame extended even to Cappadocia and Pontus. 
 
 Sec. 17. From the death of Maximin, A. D. 
 238, to the reign of Decius, A. D. 249, the 
 Church enjoyed considerable repose; and the 
 gospel made extensive progress. During this 
 interval, reigned Pupienus, Balbinus, Gordian, 
 and Philip, the last of whom is the first Roman 
 emperor who professed Christianity. Next to 
 Philip came Decius, A. D. 249, whose reign is 
 distinguished for the seventh persecution, which 
 raged with great violence throughout the em- 
 end ? By what means was he put to death ? By whom 
 was he succeeded ? What persecution now occurred ? 
 How long did it last ? 
 
 For what was Maximin distinguished ? Whom did he more par- 
 ticularly persecute ? To what countries did the persecution extend? 
 
 Sec. 17. What was the state of the Church from the 
 .death of Maximin, 238, to Decius, 249 ? What empe- 
 rors reigned during this period ? When did Decius as- 
 
S8 PERIOD III....70..-306. 
 
 pire, for the space of 30 months, when he was 
 succeeded by Gallus. 
 
 Sec. 18. In consequence of the rest which 
 the Church had now experienced for the space 
 of about 40 years, excepting the short reign of 
 Maximin — i. e. from the death of Alexander 
 Severus, 211, to the commencement of the 
 reign of Decius, 249, the discipline of the 
 Church had become exceedingly low ; and the 
 primitive zeal of Christians was much abated. 
 
 Milner, speaking of the state of the Church at this time, 
 says, " It deserves to be remarked, tha the Jirst grand 
 and general declension, after the primary effusion of the 
 Divine Spirit, should be fixed about the middle of this 
 century." The beauty of the church had indeed become 
 sadly marred. Ambition, pride, and luxury, the usual 
 concomitants of a season of worldly ease and prosperity, 
 had greatly sullied the simplicity and purity of former 
 days. The pastors neglected their charges for worldly 
 preferment, and even embarked in schemes of mercantile 
 speculation. 
 
 Sec. 19. Such being the state of the Church, 
 it cannot be surprising that her Great Head 
 should apply a remedy adapted to her lapsed 
 condition, and by a sanguinary persecution, 
 (such as was that of Decius,) bring professors 
 back to their former zeal and piety. 
 
 Sec. 20. From the above account, it might 
 be inferred, as was the melancholy fact, that 
 
 cend the throne ? What persecution occurred under 
 him ? How long did it last ? 
 
 Sec. 18. Previous to this persecution, what period 
 of rest had the church enjoyed ? What was the conse- 
 quence ? 
 
 What does Milner say of the state of the Church at this time ? 
 
 Sec. 19. What means did the great head of the 
 Church adopt, to bring professors to their former zeal 
 and purity ? 
 
PERSECUTION. 89 
 
 the persecution under Decius was distinguish- 
 ed beyond all that preceded it, for the number 
 of apostacies from the faith of the gospel. 
 
 Until this time, few instances are on record of the de- 
 fection of any from their integrity, even in the severest 
 persecutions, by which the Church had been afflicted ; 
 but now vast numbers, in many parts of the empire, lapsed 
 into idolatry immediately. At Rome, even before men 
 were accused as Christians, many ran to the forum, and 
 sacrificed to the gods, as they were ordered ; and the 
 crowds of apostates were so great, that the magistrates 
 wished to delay numbers of them till the next day ; but 
 they were importuned by the wretched suppliants to be 
 allowed to prove themselves heathen that very night ; 
 thereby exhibiting the weakness of their faith, and the in- 
 sincerity of their profession. 
 
 Sec. 21. Amidst the numberless melancholy 
 apostacies which are recorded of these times, 
 and which were deeply wounding to the cause 
 of Christianity ; there were those, also, who 
 rendered themselves illustrious, by their steady 
 adherence to the faith, even amid the pains of 
 martyrdom. 
 
 Such an example is presented in Pionius, a presbyter of 
 the Church in Smyrna, whose bishop, Eudemon, had apos- 
 tatised, with numbers of his flock. Pionius being appre- 
 hended, was brought, with other sufferers, into the market- 
 place, before the multitude, in order to undergo the tor- 
 ture. The zealous presbyter, with a loud voice, coura- 
 geously defended his principles, and upbraided them with a 
 breach of theirs. Such was the force of his eloquence, that 
 the magistrates began to fear its effect upon the multitude, 
 and the excellent Pionius was hurried to prison. 
 
 A few days after, the captain of the horse came to th e 
 
 Sec. 20 For what was the Decian persecution dis- 
 tinguished. 
 
 In former persecutions had many apostatized ? To what was owing 
 the many apostacies in this ? 
 
 Sec. 21. What is said of the faith and constancy of 
 others ? 
 
 8* 
 
90 PERIOD III..,.70,..,30G J 
 
 prison, and ordered him to the idol temple, there to deny 
 his faith ; which Pionius refusing to do, the captain put a 
 cord about his neck, and dragged him along the streets to 
 the scene of idolatry. Before the altar stood the unhappy 
 Eudemon, bearing the emblems of his apostacy and dis- 
 grace. To have seen his bishop bleeding on the rack, or 
 burning in the fire, though a sight painful to a feeling mind, 
 yet all would have been in character ; but to see him thus 
 offering insult to his divine Master, and wounding his cause 
 to save himself from a temporal affliction, was a sight more 
 affecting to such a man as Pionius, than if he had seen all 
 the beasts of the theatre ready to fall upon himself. 
 
 In a few days, Pionius was brought before Quintilian, 
 the proconsul. Tortures and entreaties were again tried, 
 but tried in vain. Enraged at such obstinacy, the procon- 
 sul ordered that Pionius should be burnt alive. Exulting 
 in the sentence, he cheerfully prepared for the concluding 
 scene, more than a little thankful that his Saviour had pre- 
 served him from turning aside, and had counted him wor- 
 thy to suffer for his name. 
 
 His executioner having gotten ready the materials for 
 the martyrdom, Pionius stretched himself upon the stake, 
 to which he was nailed by the soldier. " Change your 
 mind, (said the executioner) and the nails shall be taken 
 out again." " I have felt them," said the martyr ; and 
 then, after a few moments' thought, added, " O Lord I 
 hasten," 
 
 The stake was then raised up with the martyr fixed to it. 
 and placed in the socket prepared for it, and the fire was 
 lighted. For some time Pionius remained motionless — 
 his eyes shut, and his spirit evidently in holy converse with 
 God. At length, opening his eyes, with a cheerful coun- 
 tenance, he said, u Amen — Lord, receive my soul." 
 
 Sec. 22. During this persecution was laid 
 the foundation of monkery, by one Paul, in 
 Egypt ; who, to avoid the persecution, retired 
 to the deserts of Thebais ; where, acquiring a 
 love for solitude, he continued from the age of 
 23 the remainder of his life, which was protrac- 
 
 Give an account of the sufferings, patience, and death of Pioniu? 
 
 Sec. 22. When was laid the foundation of monkerv ? 
 
PERSECUTION. 91 
 
 ted to the unusual length of 113 years. From 
 this example of seclusion sprang, in the course 
 of a few years, swarms of monks and hermits, 
 a tribe of men not only useless, but burden- 
 some, offensive, and disgraceful to Christian- 
 ity, 
 
 At the age of 15, Paul was left an orphan, but entitled to 
 a great estate. His education was respectable, his temper 
 mild, and in profession decidedly a Christian. He had a 
 sister, with whom he lived, whose husband had formed a 
 design to apprehend him, in order to obtain his estate, 
 Apprized of this, Paul retired, as above stated, and when 
 the fury of the times had abated, having no disposition to 
 return to the world, passed the remainder of his days in 
 solitude. No one can blame him for fleeing the* storm of 
 persecution, but when that had spent itself, he should have 
 returned to the discharge of the duties of life among man- 
 kind. 
 
 Sec* 23. Among those who were at this time 
 pre-eminent in the Church, and of distinguish- 
 ed service in preserving it from ruin, was Cy- 
 prian, bishop of Carthage. During the perse- 
 cution, he was indeed obliged to flee, for which 
 some have censured him ; but during his retreat, 
 he was laboriously engaged in writing consol- 
 atory and encouraging epistles to the afflicted 
 Churches ; by which many professors were 
 greatly comforted, and many doubtless preser- 
 ved from apostatizing. 
 
 Cyprian was by birth a man of family. His fortune 
 was considerable, and his prospects in the world promising, 
 He was bred to the bar ; received a liberal education and 
 
 In what country ? By whom ? What effect had his ex- 
 ample of seclusion ? 
 Who was Paul ? What led him to retire ? Why did he not return ? 
 
 Sec. 23. Who at this time occupied a distinguished 
 place in the Church ? What is said of Cyprian during 
 the persecution ? What did he do, while in retirement ? 
 
 Who was Cyprian? When did his conversion take place? Of 
 
92 PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 was distinguished as an orator. His conversion took 
 place in the year 246, upon which, in the most decided 
 manner, he devoted himself, and his substance, to the 
 cause of Christ. 
 
 In the year 248, just before the commencement of the 
 bloody reign of Decius, he was elected bishop of Carthage. 
 His first efforts in his new office were to restore the too 
 long neglected discipline of the Church, 
 
 Scarcely, however, had Cyprian entered upon these im- 
 portant services, before the flames of persecution burst 
 forth, spreading terror and dismay on every side. Car- 
 thage soon became the scene of great distress, and pru- 
 dence required the virtuous Cyprian to retire. According- 
 ly, at the urgent solicitation of his friends, he repaired to 
 a retreat, which through their kindness had been provided, 
 and here he continued for the space of two years. 
 
 The Church at Carthage suffered the most grievous ca- 
 lamities, during his absence. Many were murdered, and 
 many apostatized. From his retreat, however, Cyprian 
 continued to send abroad epistles replete with prudent 
 counsels and holy admonitions — warning the timid against 
 apostacy, and encouraging the apprehended to meet the 
 sufferings of imprisonment, torture, and death, with Chris- 
 tian equanimity, and fortitude. 
 
 Sec. 24. During the absence of Cyprian, an 
 unhappy schism took place, both in the church- 
 es of Carthage and Rome, called "the Novati- 
 an schism" caused by different views entertain- 
 ed about the propriety of re-admitting to com- 
 munion^ such as had relapsed during the persecu- 
 tion. 
 
 The history of this business was this. Novatus, a pres- 
 byter of the Church at Carthage, a little before the retire- 
 ment of Cyprian, had been charged with conduct unwor- 
 thy his profession and office. The recurrence of the per- 
 secution, and the absence of Cyprian, prevented an exam- 
 
 what Church was he made bishop ? How long was he absent from 
 his people, during the persecution ? What is said of the Church 
 during his absence ? 
 
 Sec. 24. What schism took place during the ab- 
 sence of Cyprian ? How was it caused ? 
 
 Who was Novatus ? Of what had he been guilty? How did he 
 
PERSECUTION. £} 
 
 ination of his conduct, which would probably have issued 
 in the censure of the Church. During the absence ol 
 Cyprian, Novatus succeeded in making a party, and regu- 
 larly proceeded to the appointment of Fortunatus, as bish- 
 op, to the exclusion of Cyprian. Dreading his approach- 
 ing return, Novatus crossed the sea, and fled to Rome. 
 Here pursuing similar measures of contest and division, he 
 formed a party with Novatian, a presbyter of the Roman 
 Church. 
 
 Novatian it appears had embraced sentiments the most 
 rigid and uncharitable towards those who had apostatized ; 
 refusing to readmit such to fellowship, either upon recom- 
 mendation, or unequivocal evidence of sincere repentance. 
 With this rigid disciplinarian, the lax and unprincipled 
 Novatus connected himself, not caring how inconsistent 
 he might appear, might he but successfully oppose Cyprian. 
 
 At this time, Rome was without a bishop, and for 
 months it had been unsafe to appoint any. But at length, 
 the Church, desirous of healing the schism evidently ris- 
 ing under Novatian, proceeded, with the assistance of the 
 neighbouring bishops, to the election of Cornelius to that 
 office. About the same time the party of Novatian ap- 
 pointed Novatian himself to the same office, in opposition. 
 
 Schism now existed in the two most flourishing Church- 
 es in Christendom — but upon principles the most discor- 
 dant. At Carthage, discipline was too severe ; at Rome 
 it was not severe enough. 
 
 At length Cyprian returned from his exile ; soon after 
 which, assembling his Church and deputies from other 
 Churches, he caused Fortunatus and Novatian to be con- 
 demned as schismatics, and debarred them from the fel- 
 lowship of the church in general. In this, Cyprian is 
 thought to have acted hastily, since, whatever was the 
 character of Fortunatus and his party, Novatian is allowed 
 by all to have been in doctrine correct. His only error 
 seems to have been an excessive severity in respect to dis. 
 
 act during- Cyprian's absence f Whither did he flee on Cyprian's 
 return ? With whom did he connect himself? Who was Nova- 
 tian ? What were his sentiments ? Who, about this time, was 
 elected bishop of Rome ? What did the party of Novatian do in 
 opposition ? What measures did Cyprian adopt on his return ? 
 Did he act wisely in these ? Was the party of Novatian correct in 
 doctrine ? In what lay their error ? How long did the Novatian.* 
 
94 PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 cipline, and permitting himself to be elected to an office al- 
 ready filled. 
 
 The party of Fortunatus at '"arthage soon dwindled in- 
 to insignificance ; but the Novatians, under the title of 
 Cathari, which signifies pure, continued to exist and 
 flourish till the fifth century, in the greatest part of those 
 provinces, which had received the gospel Novatian ap- 
 pears to have been a good man, though suffered to advo- 
 cate measures too severe. He sealed his faith by martyr- 
 dom, in the persecution under Valerian. 
 
 It may be added respecting the Novatians, that in pro- 
 cess of time they softened and moderated the rigour of 
 their master's doctrine, and refused absolution only to very 
 great sinners. 
 
 Sec. 25. In the year 251, Decius being slain, 
 was succeeded by Gallus, who after allowing 
 the Church a short calm, began to disturb its 
 peace, though not with the incessant fury of 
 his predecessor. The persecution, however, 
 was severe ; and was borne by the Christians 
 with more fortitude than it had been in the time 
 of Decius. After a miserable reign of 18 
 months, Gallus was slain, and was succeeded 
 by Valerian. 
 
 During the above persecution, Rome appears to have 
 been more particularly the scene of trial. Cornelius, the 
 bishop of that city, was sent into banishment, where he 
 died. Lucius, his successor, shared the same fate, in re- 
 spect to exile ; though permitted to return to Rome in the 
 year 252. Shortly after his return, he suffered death, and 
 was succeeded by Stephen. " The episcopal seat at Rome 
 was then, it seems, the next door to martrydom. ,, 
 
 Happily for the Church, Cyprian was spared yet a little 
 longer; and although daily threatened with the fate of his 
 
 flourish? Under what name ? -'» bat aiteratio did they make in 
 their sentiments and practice ? 
 
 Sec. 25. When was Decius slain ? By whom was 
 he succeeded ? What was his conduct towards the 
 Church ? How long did he reign ? By whom succeed- 
 ed ? 
 
 WJiat place was chiefly the scene of persecution ? What is said 
 
PERSECUTION- 95 
 
 contemporaries in office, he abated nothing of his zeal and 
 activity, in arming the minds of Christians against those 
 discouragements which the existing persecution was cal- 
 culated to produce. " Whenever" — such was his anima- 
 ting language to his disheartened flock — " Whenever any 
 of the brethren shall be separated from the flock, let him 
 not be moved at the horror of the flight, — nor while he re- 
 treats and lies hid, be terrified at the solitude of the desert. 
 He is not alone to whom Christ is a companion in flight. 
 He is not alone, who keeps the temple ot God, wherever 
 he is, for God is with him." 
 
 Among the many calamities for which the short reign of 
 Gallus was distinguished, a pestilence which about this 
 time spread its ravages in Africa, was not among the least. 
 Such was its violence, that many towns were nearly depop- 
 ulated, and whole families were swept away. To the pa- 
 gans, the calamity was so appalling, that they neglected the 
 burial of the dead, and violated the rights of humanity. 
 Lifeless bodies, in numbers scarcely to be estimated, lay in 
 the streets of Carthage . an appalling spectacle to the ter- 
 rified and distracted inhabitants. 
 
 It was on this occasion that Cyprian and his Christian 
 flock, by their calmness, their fortitude, and their activity, 
 gave an illustrious exhibition of the practical superiority of 
 their religion, to the philosophy and religion of the heathen, 
 
 Assembling his people, Cyprian reminded them of the 
 precepts of the gospel, in respect to humanity and benevo- 
 lence. Influenced by his eloquence, the Christians imme- 
 diately combined to render assistance in a season so pecu- 
 liar. The rich contributed of their abundance ; the poor 
 gave what they could spare ; and all laboured at the hazard 
 of their lives, to mitigate a calamity which was desolating 
 the land. With admiration did the pagans behold the zeal, 
 the courage, and the benevolence of the disciples of Christ ; 
 and yet scarcely were the pagan priesthood, attributing the 
 pestilence to the spreading of Christianity, prevented from 
 calling upon the emperor to extirpate the faith, in order to 
 appease the fury of the gods. 
 
 Sec. 26. On the accession of Valerian, A. D. 
 253, the Church enjoyed a state of peace and 
 
 of Cyprian during his trial ? What calamity visited Africa ? What 
 was the conduct of Christians during this calamity ? 
 
 Sec. 26. When did Valerian ascend the throne ? 
 
96 PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 refreshment for nearly four years ; the emperor 
 appearing in respect to Christians, as a friend 
 and protector; but at the expiration of this pe- 
 riod, his conduct was suddenly changed, by 
 means of the influence of his favourite, the hos- 
 tile Macrianus, and a deadly persecution was 
 commenced, which continued for the space of 
 three years. This is called the eighth persecu- 
 tion. 
 
 The change which took place in Valerian, is one of the 
 most remarkable instances of the instability of human char- 
 acter. More than all his predecessors, he was disposed to 
 shew kindness towards the Christians. They were allow- 
 ed to be about his person, and to occupy departments of 
 office in his palace and court. Macrianus, who effected the 
 change in the emperor's disposition ; was a bigoted pagan, 
 and a bitter enemy to the Christian faith. The persecu- 
 tion of its advocates was, therefore, an object of great in- 
 terest to him, and in Valerian he found a compliance with 
 his wishes, too ready for the peace of the Church. 
 
 In what part of the empire the persecution began first to 
 rage, it is difficult to say ; Macrianus exerted himself, how- 
 ever, to render it as general, as malice and power could ef- 
 fect. 
 
 At Rome, the first person of official distinction, who suf- 
 fered in pursuance of Valerian's orders, was Sixtus, the 
 bishop of that city. In his way to execution, he was fol- 
 lowed by Laurentius, his chief deacon ; who weeping, said, 
 " Whither goest thou, father, without thy son." To which 
 Sixtus replied, " You shall follow me in three days." 
 
 The prophecy of Sixtus was fulfilled. After the death 
 of the bishop, the Roflian prefect, moved by an idle report 
 of the great riches of the Church, sent for Laurentius, and 
 ordered him to deliver them up. " Give me time," said 
 
 How long did he appear friendly to the Church ? By 
 whose influence was his conduct changed ? What per- 
 secution took place in his reign ? How long did it last ? 
 What is said of the change wrought in Valerian, and of Macria- 
 nus, who effected this change ? When did the persecution begin ? 
 Who suffered at Rome ? Relate the story of Laurentius. What is 
 
PERSECUTION. f); 
 
 Laurentius, " to set things in order, and I will render an 
 account." 
 
 Three days were granted for the purpose ; during which, 
 the deacon gathered together all the poor who were sup- 
 ported by the Church ; and going to the prefect, invited him 
 to go and behold a large court full of golden vessels. The 
 magistrate followed ; but seeing all the poor people, he turn- 
 ed upon Laurentius with a look of indignation. " Why 
 are you displeased," demanded the martyr, " the treasure 
 which you so eagerly desire, is but a contemptible mineral 
 dug from the earth ; — these poor people are the true gold, 
 these are the treasures I promised you — make the riches 
 subserve the best interests of Rome, of the emperor, and of 
 yourself." 
 
 " Do you mock me 1" demanded the prefect ; " I know 
 you value yourself for contemning death ; and, therefore, it 
 shall be lingering and painful." He then caused him to 
 be stripped, and fastened to a gridiron, upon which he was 
 broiled to death. The fortitude of the martyr, however, 
 was invincible. When he had continued a considerable 
 time on one side, he said, "Let me be turned, I am suffi- 
 ciently broiled on one side." Being turned, he exclaimed, 
 " It is enough, you may serve me up." Then lifting up 
 his eyes to heaven, he prayed for the conversion of Rome, 
 and expired. 
 
 In Egypt, the persecution raged with not less fury than 
 at Rome. Death or banishment was the lot of every one 
 whose boldness in his profession brought him under the 
 cognizance of the magistrate. Dionysius of Alexandria, 
 whom Divine Providence had remarkably preserved in the 
 Decian persecution, lived to suffer much also in this, but 
 not unto death. Being apprehended with five others, lie 
 was brought before the prefect, by whom he was ordered 
 to recant, on the ground that his example would have great 
 influence on others. 
 
 But to this Dionysius boldly replied, " We ought to obey 
 God rather than man ; I worship God, who alone ought to 
 be worshipped." Being promised pardon with his com- 
 panions, provided they would return to duty, and would 
 adore the gods, who guarded the empire — the bishop an- 
 swered, " We worship the one God, who gave the empire 
 to Valerian and Gallienus, and to Him we pour out our in- 
 said of the persecution in Egypt ? What distinguished individual 
 
 9 
 
98 PERIOD III....70....306. 
 
 cessant prayers, for the prosperity of their administration. '* 
 Finding threats in vain, the magistrate banished Dionysius 
 and his companions to Cephro, a village on the borders of 
 the desert. In their exile, they were accompanied by num- 
 bers from Alexandria, and places which lay contiguous. 
 
 Cyprian, also, who had escaped the two preceding per- 
 secutions, was made a victim in this. His persecution, 
 however, was attended with circumstances of comparative 
 lenity. He was seized by Paternus, the proconsul of Car- 
 thage, by whose order he was banished to Curubis, a small 
 town on the coast over against Sicily, 50 miles from Car- 
 thage. Curubis was pleasantly situated, and the air salu- 
 brious. Here he remained eleven months ; during which 
 he was kindly treated by the inhabitants, and enjoyed the 
 privilege of receiving repeated visits from his friends. 
 From Curubis he addressed many warm and affectionate 
 letters to the suffering Churches, and their suffering pas- 
 tors. 
 
 In the year 259 Cyprian was permitted to return, and to 
 take up his residence in a garden near his own city. But 
 he was not long suffered to remain in peace ; for the orders 
 of Valerian had been given that all ministers should be put 
 to death. According to this order, Cyprian was seized, and 
 received the crown of martrydom. 
 
 Preparatory to his death, he was conducted to a spacious 
 plain, surrounded with trees. On his arrival at the spot, 
 Cyprian with great composure took off his mantle, and fell 
 on his knees. After having worshipped, he laid aside his 
 other garments, and bound a napkin over his eyes. His 
 hands were then tied behind him. A sword severed his 
 head from his body. 
 
 Thus fell the martyr Cyprian ; a man, who, in this per- 
 ilous era of the Church, set an example of Christian pa- 
 tience, fortitude and heroism, which, had it been exhibited 
 by a man of the world, would have rendered his name illus- 
 trious during the annals of time. 
 
 Sec. 27. From the accession of Gallienus, 
 A, D. 260, the son and successor of Valerian, 
 to the 18th year of Dioclesian, answering to 
 
 suffered in Egypt ? Give particulars. "What is said of the suffer- 
 ings and death of Cyprian ? What was his character ? 
 
 Sec. 27. What is said of the history of the Church. 
 
PERSECUTION. 99 
 
 the year 302, the history of the Church fur- 
 nishes no materials of peculiar interest. With 
 the exception of the short persecution under 
 Aurelian, called the ninth persecution, the church 
 in general enjoyed an interval of peace. 
 
 The termination of the persecution under Valerian, it is 
 worthy of remark, was caused by an event which, in re- 
 spect to that monarch, may be considered as a signal frown 
 of Divine Providence. During the irruption of some of the 
 northern nations into the empire, Valerian was taken pris- 
 oner by Sapor, king of Persia, who detained him during 
 the remainder of his life. To add to his humiliation, the 
 king made him basely stoop, and set his foot upon him, 
 when he mounted on horseback. At last he ordered him 
 to be flayed, and then rubbed with salt. 
 
 In Gallienus the Church found a friend and protector ; 
 for he not only stayed by his imperial edict, the persecution 
 commenced by his father, but issued letters of licence to 
 the bishops to return from their dispersion, to the care of 
 their respective pastoral charges. 
 
 After a reign of 15 years, Gallienus was succeeded by 
 Claudius, who in the short space of two years, was follow- 
 ed by Aurelian. This emperor for a time appeared friend- 
 ly to the Christians ; but at length, through the influence 
 of a restless pagan priesthood, he commenced the work of 
 persecution. Happily, however, the measures which he 
 was adopting, were prevented from being fully executed, by 
 his death, A. D. 275. 
 
 From this date, through the reign of Tacitus, Probus, 
 Carus, and his two sons, the spirit of persecution was in a 
 great degree dormant. 
 
 Sec. 28. Dioclesian was declared emperor in 
 
 from the accession of Gallienus, 260, to the 18th year 
 of Dioclesian ? What persecution occurred during this 
 time ? Under whom ? 
 
 By what means was the persecution in the reign of Valerian ter- 
 minated ? What was the conduct of Gallienus ? Who succeeded 
 Gallienus ? How long did he reign ? Who succeeded him ? What 
 is said of the persecution under Aurelian ? When did he die f 
 What emperors followed? What is said of the state of things dur- 
 iug this reign ? 
 
 $ec % 28, When was Dioclesian declared emperor ? 
 
100 ' PERIOD III....70....3C6. 
 
 the year 284, and for 18 years, as already hint- 
 ed, was kindly disposed towards the Christians. 
 The interval of rest, however, which had been 
 enjoyed from the accession of Gallienus (ex- 
 cepting the reign of Aurelian,) extended, as it 
 now was for 18 years longer, was far from ad- 
 ding to the honour of the Church. At no pe- 
 riod since the days of the Apostles, had there 
 been so general a decay of vital godliness, as 
 in this. Even in particular instances, we look 
 in vain for the zeal and self-denial of more 
 primitive times. 
 
 Although Dioclesian appears not to have respected reli- 
 gion himself, both his wife and daughter cherished a secret 
 regard for it. The eunuchs of his palace and the officers 
 of state, with their families, were open in their professions 
 of attachment. Multitudes thronged the worship of God ; 
 and, when at length the buildings appropriated to that pur- 
 pose were insufficient, larger and more magnificent edifices 
 were erected. 
 
 Were the kingdom of Christ of this world; were its 
 strength and beauty to be measured by secular prosperity ; 
 this might have been considered the era of its greatness. 
 But the glory of the Church was passing away. During the 
 whole of the third century, the work of God in purity and 
 power had been declining ; and through the pacific part of 
 Dioclesian's reign, the great first out-pouring of the Spirit 
 of God, which began on the day of Pentecost, appears to 
 have nearly ceased. 
 
 A principal cause of this sad declension, may be found 
 in the connexion which was formed by the professors of re- 
 ligion, with the philosophy of the times. Outward peace 
 and secular advantage completed the corruption. Disci- 
 pline, which had been too strict, softened into an unscrip- 
 tural laxity. Ministers and people became jealous of one 
 another; and ambition and covetousness became ascendant 
 
 How long was he friendly to the Christians ? What had 
 the state of the Church become ? 
 
 Who of Dioclesian's family cherished a regard for Christianity 
 What is said of the secular prosperity of the Church, at this tiir^ 
 
PERSECUTION. 10J 
 
 in the Church. The worship of God was indeed general- 
 ly observed ; nominal Christians continually increased ; but 
 the spirit which had but a few years before so nobly and 
 zealously influenced a Cyprian, a Dionysius, a Gregory ; 
 and which so strongly resembled the spirit of Apostolic 
 times, was gone. Such having become the defiled and de- 
 generated state of the Church ; can it be thought strange 
 that God should have suffered her, in order to purify and 
 exalt her, again to walk amidst the fires of persecution? 
 
 Sec. 29. In the year 286. Dioclesian, finding 
 the charge of the whole empire too burden- 
 some, associated with himself his friend Max- 
 imian ; and in 292 they took two colleagues, 
 Gallerius and Constantius, each bearing the ti- 
 tle of Csesar. The empire was now divided in- 
 to four parts, under the government of two Em- 
 perors, and two Ccesars, each being nominally 
 supreme ; but in reality, under the direction of 
 the superior talents of Dioclesian. 
 
 Sec. 30. Excepting Constantius, who was 
 distinguished for a character mild and humane, 
 these sovereigns are represented as " monsters 
 of horrible ferocity; 5 ' though in savageness 
 Galerius seems to have excelled. To his more 
 inordinate hatred of the Christians, and his in- 
 fluence over the mind of Dioclesian, is attribu- 
 ted the tenth and last persecution ; which com- 
 
 What was the real state of religion ? To what was owing this sad 
 declension ? What seemed necessary to correct existing evils ? 
 
 Sec. 29. Whom did Dioclesian associate with him- 
 self in the government ? When? What two colleagues 
 were chosen in 292 ? What title did they bear ? How 
 was the empire now divided ? Who was at the head 
 of the government ? 
 
 Sec. 30. What was the character of these Sove- 
 reigns ? Which is to be excepted ? What persecution 
 took place under Dioclesian ? In what year ? How long 
 did it last ? What was its extent ? 
 9* 
 
102 PERIOD III..,.70....306. 
 
 menced about the year 303, and continued in 
 some parts of the empire for the space of 10 
 years. Excepting in France, where Constan- 
 tius ruled, the persecution pervaded the whole 
 Roman empire, and in severity exceeded all 
 that had gone before. 
 
 Galerius had been brought up by his mother; a woman 
 extremely bigoted to paganism ; and had imbibed all her 
 prejudices against Christianity. He was prepared, there- 
 lore, in his feelings, to wage a war of extermination against 
 its professors, at any favourable opportunity. Such an op- 
 portunity was not long in presenting itself. Dioclesian 
 usually held his court during the winter at Nicomedia. 
 Here Galerius met the chief emperor, and entered upon his 
 plan of exciting him against the Christians. Dioclesian 
 was not wanting in hatred to Christianity, but he preferred 
 to extirpate rather by fraud, than violence. The furious 
 disposition of Galerius, however, prevailed ; and Nicome- 
 dia was destined to feel the sad consequences of this bloody 
 coalition. 
 
 Accordingly on the feast of Terminalia, early in the 
 morning, an officer, with a party of soldiers, proceeding to 
 the great Church, burst open its doors, and taking thence 
 the sacred writings, burnt them, and plundered the place 
 of every thing valuable ; after which they demolished the 
 building itself. The day following, edicts were issued by 
 the emperor, by which the advocates of the Christian reli- 
 gion were deprived of all honour and dignity, and exposed 
 to torture. 
 
 Shortly after, the palace was set on fire by the instigation 
 of Galerius, and the crime was laid to the Christians. Up- 
 on this, Dioclesian entered into all the views and plans of 
 his maddened prompter. Orders were sent throughout all 
 the empire to its remotest provinces ; and were executed 
 with a faithfulness, which in some cases decency admits 
 not of being recorded. 
 
 From the great and general defection of professors in the 
 Church, before the commencement of this persecution, 
 
 Who was chiefly instrumental in exciting Dioclesian against the 
 ( Ihurch ? What measures did he take to effect his purpose ? What 
 was the conduct of Christians during this persecution ? What is 
 said of this persecution in comparison with others ? What is the 
 
PERSECUTION. 103 
 
 genuine Christian fortitude and decision could scarcely be 
 expected to be found. But the spirit of martrydom revi- 
 ved, as the persecution progressed. Christians suffered 
 with the greatest faith and patience. Many indeed aposta- 
 tized ; but the greater part that came to the trial, resisted 
 even unto blood. 
 
 This persecution was the last which the Church in gen- 
 eral experienced. If we may credit the historians of the 
 time, it was by far the most severe. Monsieur Godeau, 
 computes that in this tenth persecution, as it is commonly 
 termed, there were not less than seventeen thousand Chris- 
 tians put to death in the space of one month. And that 
 " during the continuance of it in the province of Egypt 
 alone, no less than one hundred and fifty thousand persons 
 died by the violence of their persecutors ; and five times 
 that number through the fatigues of banishment, or in the 
 public mines to which they were condemned. " By means 
 of this persecution, however, the Church was purified, and 
 the word of God was revived ; and full proof was given of 
 the power of the Great Head of the Church to render inef- 
 fectual every weapon formed against her peace and salvation. 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD III. 
 
 1 . Clemens Romanus, a father of the Church, 
 a companion of Paul, and bishop of Rome. 
 
 2. Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, and author 
 of seven epistles on religious subjects. 
 
 3. Poly carp, bishop of Smyrna, author of 
 an epistle to the Philippians. 
 
 4. Justin Martyr, who, from being a heathen 
 philosopher, became a zealous supporter of 
 Christianity, and wrote two admirable apolo- 
 gies for Christians. 
 
 5. Irenceus, bishop of Lyons, disciple of 
 ^Polycarp, and author of five books against the 
 
 heresies of his times. 
 
 6. Clemens Alexandrinus, master of the Alex- 
 account given by Monsieur Godeau ? What was the effect of this 
 persecution ? 
 
a 
 
 104 PERIOD III....70....30G. 
 
 andrian school, and justly celebrated for the 
 extent of his learning, and the force of his 
 genius. 
 
 7. Terlullian, the first Latin author in the 
 Church, much distinguished for his learning, 
 and admirable elocution in the Latin tongue. 
 
 8. Origen, a presbyter and lecturer at Alex- 
 andria, distinguished for his great learning, 
 and for the Hexapla, a work which contained the 
 Hebrew text of the Bible, and all the Latin and 
 Greek versions then in use, ranged in six 
 columns. 
 
 9. Cyprian, bishop of Cartharge, distin- 
 guished for his piety and eloquence, and for 
 his zeal against the " Novatian schism." 
 
 10. Novatian, author of the " Novatian 
 schism," which long afflicted the Churches at 
 Rome and Carthage. 
 
 1. Clemens Ro?nanus 9 was born at Rome ; but in what 
 year is uncertain. He was the fellow labourer of Paul, and 
 sustained the character of an ap<*tolic man. He became 
 bishop of Rome, and was distinguished both as a minister, 
 and a defender of the faith. There is nothing remaining 
 of his books, excepting an epistle addressed to the Corin- 
 thian Church. The epistle is a very fine one ; and next to 
 holy writ, has usually been esteemed one of the most valu- 
 able monuments which have come down to us from eccle- 
 siastical antiquity. Clemens died at the advanced age of 
 one hundred. 
 
 2. Ignatius, see Sec. 6. 
 
 3. Poli/carp, see Sec. 9. 
 
 4. Justin Martyr , so called from his being a martyr, 
 was born at Neapolis, the ancient Sichem of Palestine, in 
 the province of Samaria. His father being a Gentile Greek, 
 brought him up in his own religion, and had him educated 
 in all the Grecian learning and philosophy, to which he 
 was greatly attached. 
 
 As he was walking one day alone by the sea side, a grave 
 aqd ancient person, of venerable aspect, met him, and fell 
 
PERSECUTION. 105 
 
 into conversation with him, on the comparative excellence 
 of philosophy and Christianity. From this conversation 
 Justin was induced to examine into the merits of the latter, 
 the result of which was his conversion, about the 16th year 
 of the reign of Trajan, A. D. 132. 
 
 From this time, Justin employed his pen in defence of 
 Christianity, and finally suffered in the cause. See Sec. 6. 
 
 5. lrenceus, was undoubtedly by birth a Greek, and not 
 improbably, born at, or near Smyrna. He was a disciple 
 of the renowned Polycarp, and for nearly 40 years exhibit- 
 ed the meekness, humility, and courage of an Apostle. Be- 
 fore the martyrdom of Pothinas, he was elected bishop of 
 Lyons, in which office he suffered much from enemies 
 without, and heretics within. Against the latter he em- 
 ployed his pen ; — only five of his books have come down 
 to us, and the greatest part of the original Greek is wanting 
 in these. He suffered martyrdom in the reign of Severus, 
 during the fifth persecution, about the year 202, or 203. 
 See Sec. 12 
 
 Clemens Alcxandrinus , so called to distinguish him from 
 Clemens Roman us, was born at Alexandria, and succeed- 
 ed Pantenus as master of the school in that city, A. D. 191. 
 He studied in Greece, Asia, and Egypt; and became not on- 
 ly distinguished in a knowledge of polite literature and 
 heathen learning, but for his exact and enlarged views of 
 the Christian revelation. 
 
 Of his works only three remain ; his Stromal, or " Dis- 
 courses abounding with miscellaneous matter ;" an Ex- 
 hortation to Pagans ; and his Padagogus, or " The 
 Schoolmaster." History says nothing of his death ; but his 
 memory appears to have been long highly revered at Alex- 
 andria. 
 
 7. Tertullian was by birth a Carthagenian. He was at 
 first a heathen, and pursued the profession of law, but after- 
 wards embraced the Christian religion. He possessed great 
 abilities and learning of all kinds, which he employed vig- 
 orously in the cause of Christianity ; and against heathens 
 and heretics ; but towards the conclusion of his life he be- 
 came a heretic himself. 
 
 All the ancients and all the moderns have spoken highly 
 of his abilities and learning. Eusebius says that he was 
 one of the ablest Latin writers which had existed. Heap- 
 pears to have been a pious man, but his piety was of a mel~ 
 
iOG PERIOD III....70....3Q6. 
 
 ancholy and austere cast. He was deficient in judgement, 
 and prone to credulity and superstition, which may perhaps 
 serve to account for his departure from good principles in 
 the latter part of his life. 
 
 8. Origen, is one of the most conspicuous characters be- 
 longing to the age in which he lived. He was born at 
 Alexandria, in the year 185. In his youth he saw his fa- 
 ther beheaded for professing Christianity, and all the family 
 estate confiscated. But Providence provided for him. A 
 rich lady of Alexandria took him under her patronage. 
 He applied himself to study, and soon acquired great 
 stores of learning. 
 
 On his becoming master of the Alexandrian school, mul- 
 titudes crowded to hear him, and were impressed with his 
 instructions. At the age of 45 he was ordained a priest, 
 and delivered theological lectures in Palestine. In dili- 
 gence and learning he seems to have surpassed all his 
 contemporaries. Of these, his Hexapla, or work of six 
 columns, is a memorial 
 
 The occasion of his preparing this stupendous work, 
 was an objection, on the part of the Jews, when passages 
 of scripture were quoted against them, that they did not 
 agree with the Hebrew. Origen undertook to reduce all 
 the Latin and Greek versions in use into a body with the 
 Hebrew text, that they might be compared. He made six 
 columns : in the first he placed the Hebrew, as the standard ; 
 id the second the Septuagint, and then the other versions 
 according to their dates — passage against passage. The 
 whole filled fifty large volumes. It was found fifty years 
 after his death, in an obscure place, in the city of Tyre, 
 and deposited in the public library. The most of it was 
 destroyed in the capture of the city, A. D. 653. 
 
 As a theologian , we must not speak so highly of him. 
 Unhappily, he introduced a mode of explaining Scripture 
 which did much injury to the Church. He supposed it was 
 not to be explained in a literal, but in an allegorical man- 
 ner ; that is, that the Scriptures had a.hidden f or figurative 
 sense. This hidden sense he endeavored to give, and al- 
 ways at the expense of truth. 
 
 His method of explaining Scripture was long after fol- 
 lowed by many in the Church and schools, and greatly ten- 
 ded to obscure the evangelical doctrines of the gospel . The 
 errors of Origen were great. Jle was a learned man, but 
 
PERSECUTION. \QJ 
 
 a most unsafe guide. He introduced, it is said, the prac- 
 tice of selecting a single text as the subject of discourse 
 Tie suffered martrydom under Decius, about 254. 
 
 9. Cyprian, see Sec. 23, and onward. 
 
 10. Novatian, see Sec. 24. 
 
VISION OF CONSTANTINE. 
 
 PERIOD IV. 
 
 THE PERIOD OF THE DECLINE OF PAGANISM WILL EXTEND FROM THE 
 
 ACCESSION OF CONSTANTINE, A. D. 306, TO THE ESTABLISHMENT OF 
 
 THE SUPREMACY OF THE ROMAN PONTIFF, A. D. 606. 
 
 Sec. 1. In the year 306, Constantius Chlo- 
 rus, who administered the government in the 
 west, died at York, in Britain, and was suc- 
 ceeded by his son Constantine. His acces- 
 sion to the throne forms an important era in 
 the history of the Church, as it was during his 
 reign, that Christianity was established by the 
 civil power, and consequently paganism began 
 to decline. 
 
 What is the extent of the period of Paganism ? 
 
 Sec. 1. In what year did Constantius Chlorus die ? 
 By whom was he succeeded ? What is said of Chris- 
 tianity during his reign ? What of Paganism ? 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 109 
 
 The father of Constantine had, for some time, been de- 
 clining in health, and finding his end approaching, wrote 
 to Galerius to send him his son, who was at that time de- 
 tained by the latter, as a hostage. This request being re- 
 fused, young Constantine, aware of the danger of his situ- 
 ation, resolved on flight. Accordingly, seizing a favoura- 
 ble opportunity, he fled from the court of Galerius, and to 
 prevent pursuit, is said to have killed all the post-horses on 
 his route. 
 
 Soon after his arrival at York, his father died, having 
 nominated his son to be his successor, an appointment 
 which the army, without waiting to consult Galerius, 
 gladly confirmed. 
 
 Sec. 2. The division of the empire at this 
 time -stood thus : the eastern department in- 
 cluded Asia Minor, Syria, Egypt, and Pales- 
 tine, with very considerable territory on even~ 
 side. The western department comprised part 
 of Africa, Sicily, Italy, Spain, Gaul, Germany, 
 and Britain. The former of these divisions was 
 governed by Galerius, he having sometime be- 
 fore obliged Dioclesian and Maximinian to re- 
 sign to him, their share of the imperial dignity. 
 To the western department Constantine suc- 
 ceeded, excepting Africa and Italy, which coun 
 tries his father had voluntarily surrendered to 
 Galerius. Of these, Severus, one of the Caesars 
 of Galerius, had the charge ; and Maximin, an- 
 other Caesar, had the charge of Egypt, Pales- 
 
 What measures did Constantius adopt, when he was declining, to 
 see his son Constantine ? What did Constantine do, when prohibit- 
 ed going to see his father ? Whom did Constantius name as 
 successor ? 
 
 What did the eastern department of the empire at 
 this time include ? What the western ? Who gov- 
 erned the former ? Who the latter ? Who had the 
 charge of Africa and Italy ? Who had the charge of 
 Egypt and Palestine ? 
 
 10 
 
1 10 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 tine, and the more distant provinces of the 
 east. 
 
 Sec. 3. Thoughout the department of Con- 
 stantine, the Church enjoyed great peace and 
 prosperity. The persecuting spirit of Galerius. 
 however, still continued to rage. Several 
 edicts continued to be enacted against the 
 Christians, which throughout his division, ex- 
 cepting in Africa and Italy, where more lenity 
 was shewn by Severus, were executed with tin- 
 greatest diligence. 
 
 Sec. 4. In the year 310, the monster Galeri- 
 us was reduced to the brink of the grave by a 
 lingering disease. Stung by the reflection of 
 his impious life, and wishing, perhaps, to make 
 some atonement for his wicked persecution of 
 the Christians, he issued a general edict, mak- 
 ing it unlawful to persecute, and granting lib- 
 erty of conscience to his subjects. 
 
 The disease inflicted upon Galerius, like that of Herod, 
 seems to have come immediately from the hand of God, and 
 to have been, as in the case of that wicked prince, an awful 
 exhibition of divine wrath. Worms bred in his frame, till 
 even the bones and marrow became a mass of rottenness 
 and putrefaction. No language can describe his distress, 
 or depict the horrors of his mind. In the midst of his tor 
 tures, as if conscious that to the persecution of the Chris- 
 tians he owed the wrath he suffered, he cried out that " He 
 would rebuild the Churches he had demolished, and repair 
 the mischief he had done the innocent Christians." " We 
 permit them," said he, in the edict which he published, 
 " freely to profess their private opinions, and to assemble 
 
 Sec. 3. What was the state of the Church in the de- 
 partment of Constantino ? What is said of Galerius* 
 persecuting spirit ? 
 
 Sec. 4. What befel Galerius in the year 310 ? What 
 did he do, by way of atonement for his persecution of 
 the Christians ? 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. l\\ 
 
 iq their conventicles, without fear of molestation ; provided 
 always that they preserve a due respect to the established 
 laws and government ;" and as if convinced that Chris- 
 tians alone had power with God, he added, " We hope that 
 our indulgence will engage the Christians to offer up pray- 
 ers to the Deity, whom they adore, for our safety and pros- 
 perity, for their own, and that of the republic." 
 
 This important edict was issued, and set up at Nicome- 
 dia, on the 13th April, 311 ; but the wretched Galerius did 
 not long survive its publication, for he died about the be- 
 ginning of May, under torments the most execruciating. 
 
 Sec. 5. The edict of Galerius in favour of 
 the Christians, was far from delivering them 
 from the wrath of their enemies, especially in 
 Syria and Egypt, which provinces were under 
 the superstitious and cruel Maximin ; who 
 after affecting to adopt the more lenient meas- 
 ures of Galerius, for a short time, commenced 
 the erection of heathen temples, the establish- 
 ment of heathen worship, and a bitter persecu- 
 tion of the Christians. 
 
 Sec. 6. On his death bed, Galerius had be- 
 queathed the imperial diadem to Licinius, to 
 the no small mortification of Maximin, who 
 had expected that honor himself. In the year 
 313, the jealousy of these rivals broke out into 
 a war, in which each contended for the sove- 
 reignty of the east ; but victory, at length, 
 decided in favour of Licinius. 
 
 Sec. 7. The result of this contest was ex- 
 ceedingly favourable to the Church, for Maxi- 
 
 Relate the particulars of his sufferings and death ? 
 
 Sec. 5. What effect had the edict of Galerius, in 
 favour of the Christians ? What countries suffered 
 most ? Under whom ? What did Maximin do ? 
 
 Sec. 6. To whom did Galerius bequeath the diadem? 
 Who expected it ? What was the consequence of 
 this disappointment ? 
 
112 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 min, finding himself duped by a pagan oracle, 
 which he had consulted before the battle, and 
 which had predicted his victory, resolved upon 
 the toleration of Christianity. His persecu- 
 ting edicts were, therefore, countermanded ; 
 and others, as full and favourable as those of 
 Constantine, were substituted. Thus Chris- 
 tianity was brought through this long and 
 fearful struggle, and the followers of Jesus 
 were allowed to believe, and worship as they 
 pleased. 
 
 Notwithstanding this change in the policy of Maximin, 
 in respect to the toleration of Christianity, he had become 
 too deeply laden with guilt to escape the righteous judge- 
 ment of Heaven. Like Galerius, an invisible power smote 
 him with a sore plague, which no skill could remove, and 
 the tortures of which, no medicines could even alleviate 
 Eusebius represents the vehemence of his inward inflama- 
 tion to have been so great, that his eyes started from their 
 sockets ; and yet still breathing, he confessed his sins, and 
 called upon death to come and release him. He acknow- 
 ledged that he deserved what he suffered for his cruelty, 
 and for the insults which he offered to the Saviour. At 
 length, he expired, in an agony which imagination can 
 scarcely conceive, having taken a quantity of poison to fin- 
 ish his hateful existence. 
 
 Sec. 8. Maximin was succeeded at Rome by 
 his son Maxentius, whose government becom- 
 ing oppressive and exceedingly obnoxious to 
 the people, they applied to Constantine, to 
 relieve them from the tyrant. Willing to 
 crush a foe, whom he had reason to feai\ 
 
 Sec. 7. What effect had this quarrel between Maxi- 
 min and Licinius, upon the Church ? 
 
 Relate the particulars of the death of the wicked Maximin. 
 
 Sec. 8. Who succeeded Maximin ? What was the 
 character of his government ? To whom did the peo- 
 ple apply for relief? What did Constantine do ' 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 113 
 
 Constantino marched into Italy, in the year 
 311, at the head of an army of several thou- 
 sands, where he obtained a signal victory over 
 Maxentius, who in his flight from the battle 
 ground fell into the Tiber, and was drowned. 
 Eusebius, who wrote the life of Constantine, has trans- 
 mitted to us the following account of a very extraordinary 
 occurrence, which the emperor related to this historian, and 
 confirmed with an oath, as happening during his inarch 
 into Italy. Being greatly oppressed with anxiety, as to the 
 result of the enterprise which he had undertaken, and 
 feeling the need of assistance from some superior power, 
 in subduing Maxentius, he resolved to seek the aid of some 
 Deity, as that which alone could ensure him success. Be- 
 ing favourably impressed with the God of the Christians, he 
 prayed to Him ; and in the course of the day, he was struck 
 with the appearance of a cross in the heavens, exceeding 
 bright, elevated above the sun, and bearing the inscription 
 " Conquer by this." For a time Constantino was perplex- 
 ed to conjecture the import of this vision ; but at night, 
 Christ presented himself to him, in his slumbers, and hold- 
 ing forth the sign which he had seen in the heavens, direc- 
 ted him to take it as a pattern of a military standard, which 
 lie should carry into battle as a certain protector. Accor- 
 dingly, Constantine ordered such a standard to be made, 
 before which the enemy fled in every direction. On be- 
 coming master of Rome, he honoured the cross, by putting 
 a spear of that form into the hand of the statue, which was 
 erected for him, in that city.* 
 
 What success attended his arms ? What befel Max- 
 entius ? In what year was this ? 
 
 What story has Eusebius transmitted about a vision which Con- 
 stantine is said to have had ? Was this vision probably a reality ? 
 For an answer to this question, see the note. 
 
 * This vision of Constantine has occasioned no little perplexity to 
 Ecclesiastical historians, and very opposite opinions have been form 
 ed as to its reality. Milner, who has by some been censured for his 
 credulity, considers it as a miracle, wrought in favour of Christiani- 
 ty, and in answer to the prayer of Constantine. "He prayed, he 
 implored," says this historian, " with much vehemence and simplici- 
 ty, and God left him not unanswered." But is it possible, that God 
 should thus signally answer a man, who was in doubt whether h<? 
 
 10* 
 
1 14 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 Sec. 9. On the defeat and death of M axen- 
 tius, the government of the Roman world be- 
 came divided between Constantine and Lici- 
 nius, who immediately granted to Christians 
 permission to live according to their laws and 
 institutions ; and in the year 313, by a formal 
 edict drawn up at Milan, confirmed and ex- 
 tended these privileges. 
 
 Sec. 10. The concurrence of Licinius with 
 Constantine in befriending the Christian cause, 
 lasted but a few years. Becoming jealous of 
 
 Sec. 9. On the defeat of Maxentius, between whom 
 was the Roman empire divided ? What measures did 
 they adopt in favour of Christians ? 
 
 Sec. 10. Which of these emperors not long after be- 
 
 should seek his aid, or that of some pagan deity ? Besides, if this 
 were a miracle, and Constantine regarded it as such, it is still more 
 singular that he should neglect to profess his faith in Christ by bap- 
 tism, until on his death bed, more than 20 years after this event is 
 said to have occurred. Dr. Havveis strongly maintains an opinion 
 contrary to Milner. " I have received no conviction," says the for- 
 mer historian, "from any thing I have yet read respecting the miracle 
 of the cross in the sky, and the vision of Christ to Constantine the 
 subsequent night, any more than of the thundering legion of Adri- 
 an.*' " I will not," adds he, u say it was impossible, nor deny that 
 the Lord might manifest himself to him, in this extraordinary way ; 
 but the evidence is far from being conclusive, and I can hardly con- 
 ceive a man of his character should be thus singularly favoured.'* 
 Mosheim is evidently perplexed about it, and so is his translator. 
 The latter admits, that " the whole story is attended with difficulties, 
 which render it both as a fact and a miracle extremely dubious, to 
 say no more." To this may be added the opinion of the author of 
 an able disquisition on the subject, appended to vol. i. of Dr. Gre- 
 gory's Church History — an opinion, formed, it should seem, from 
 a critical and candid examination of the subject, viz. That Eusebius, 
 to whom Constantine related the story, did not himself believe it. 
 That there is not sufficient evidence that any of the army, besides 
 the emperor, saw the phenomena in the heavens — That the accounts 
 given of it by Constantine at different times, do not agree ; and, 
 finally — That it was a fiction, invented by the emperor, to attach the 
 Christian troops to his cause more firmly, and to animate his armv 
 in the ensuing battle. 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. J if, 
 
 the increasing power of his rival with the 
 Christians, Licinius turned his hand against 
 them, and proceeded to persecute and distress 
 them. In consequence of which unprovoked 
 attack upon them, Constantine declared war 
 against him, which in the year 323 ended in 
 his defeat and death. 
 
 Licinius has by some been supposed to have been a Chris- 
 tian ; but with what propriety this opinion has been enter- 
 tained, seems difficult to conceive. M The truth of the 
 case," says Dr. Jortin, " seems to have been, that he pre- 
 tended for some time to be a Christian, but never was so. 
 He was so ignorant that he could not even write his own 
 name ; and so unfriendly to all learning, that he called it 
 the pest and poison of the state." 
 
 Sec. 11. The death of Licinius happened 
 in 323, at which time Constantine succeeded 
 to the whole Roman empire, which till now 
 had not been in subjection to one individual 
 prince for many years. This event tended in 
 no small degree to increase the strength, and 
 add to the external prosperity of the Christian 
 cause ; since Christianity icas now universally 
 established ; no other religion being tolerated 
 throughout the bounds of the empire. 
 
 Whether Constantine was sincerely attached to the gos- 
 pel, or ever felt its sanctifying influences, is extremely 
 doubtful. Yet it is certain, that he displayed no small zeal 
 in honouring and establishing it. By his order, the pa* 
 
 <ran to persecute Christians ? Why ? What did Con- 
 stantine do upon this ? In what year was Licinius de- 
 feated ? 
 
 What is supposed to have been the real character of Licinius : 
 What is said of his love of learning? 
 
 Sec. 11. Upon the death of Licinius 323, who be- 
 came sole master of the Roman empire ? What ef- 
 fect had this upon Christianity ? 
 
 What is said of Constantine's sincerity ? What measures aid he 
 adopt to build up Christianity ? 
 
I 16 PERIOD IV....306....6G0. 
 
 gan temples were demolished, or converted into Christian 
 Churches; — the exercise of the old priesthood was forbid- 
 den, and the idols destroyed. Large and costly structures 
 for Christian worship were raised ; and those already erec- 
 ted were enlarged and beautified. The Episcopacy was 
 increased, and honoured with great favours, and enriched 
 with vast endowments. The ritual received many addi- 
 tions ; the habiliments of the clergy were pompous ; and 
 the whole of the Christian service, at once, exhibited a 
 scene of woridly grandeur and external parade. 
 
 Sec. 12. The ascendancy thus given to 
 Christianity over paganism by Constantine, — 
 the exemption of its professors from bitter 
 enemies, who through ten persecutions, had 
 sought out and hunted down the children of 
 God — the ease and peace which a Christian 
 might now enjoy in his profession; would lead 
 us to expect a corresponding degree of purity 
 and piety, of Christian meekness and humility, 
 among the Churches of Christ. This was, 
 however, far from being their happy state. As 
 external opposition ceased, internal disorders 
 ensued. From this time we shall see a spirit 
 of pride, of avarice, of ostentation, and domi- 
 nation, invading both the officers and members 
 of the Church ; we shall hear of schisms 
 generated, heretical doctrines promulgated, 
 and a foundation laid for an awful debasement 
 and declension of true religion, and for the 
 exercise of that monstrous power which was 
 afterwards assumed by the popes of Rome. 
 
 During the past history of the Church, we have seen her 
 making her way through seas and fires, through clouds and 
 storms. And so long as a profession of religion was attend- 
 ee. 12. What was the effect of the ease and peace 
 which the Church now enjoyed ? What were some 
 of the evils which ensued ? The foundation of what 
 [»ower was now laid ? 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 117 
 
 ed with danger — so long as the dungeon, the rack, or the 
 faggot, was in prospect to the disciples of Jesus, their live.* 
 and conversation were pure and heavenly. The gospel 
 was their only source of consolation, and they found it in 
 every respect sufficient for all their wants. It taught them 
 to expect to enter the kingdom of God, only " through much 
 tribulation." By the animating views and principles it im- 
 parted, it raised their minds above the enjoyments of the 
 present scene ; and in hope of life and immortality, they 
 could be happy, even if called to lay down their lives, for 
 the sake of their profession. Herein the power of their re- 
 ligion was conspicuous ; — it was not with them an empty 
 speculation floating in the mind, destitute of any influence 
 upon the will and affections. While it induced them to 
 count no sacrifice too costly, which they were called to 
 make for the gospel's sake, they were led to experience th^ 
 most fervent Christian affection one towards another — to 
 sympathise most tenderly with each other, in all their sor- 
 rows and distresses, and thereby bearing one another's bur- 
 dens, to fulfil their Lord's new command of brotherly love. 
 This was the prominent feature in Christianity, during the 
 first three centuries. 
 
 But now, when a profession of the gospel was no longer 
 attended with danger, — when the Churches became liber- 
 ally endowed, and the clergy were loaded with honours, — 
 humility, and self-denial, and brotherly kindness, the prom- 
 inent characteristics of the religion of Jesus, seem scarcely 
 perceptible. Every thing which was done, had a primary re- 
 ference to show and self-aggrandizement. The government 
 of the Church underwent a great change, being moulded, 
 as far as was possible, after the government of the state. 
 The emperor assumed the title of bishop ; and claimed the 
 prerogative of regulating its external affairs ; and he and his 
 successors convened councils, in which they presided, and 
 determined all matters of discipline. The bishops corres- 
 ponded to magistrates, whose jurisdiction was confined to 
 single cities ; the metropolitans to proconsuls, or presidents 
 
 For the three first centuries did the Church in general enjoy a 
 state of peace, or was it called to experience persecution and suffer- 
 ing ? What was the prominent feature in Christianity during this 
 time ? What change did the government of the Church undergo in 
 the time of Constantine ? What title did he assume? What pre- 
 rogative did he claim ? In what respects did a bishop of primitive 
 
US PERIOD 1V....306....60G. 
 
 of provinces ; the primates to the emperor's vicars, each of 
 whom governed one of the imperial provinces. 
 
 Such is an outline of the constitution of the Christian 
 Church, as new modeled under the auspices of Constan 
 tine. How great a departure from the order established by 
 the Apostles of our Lord, in the primitive Churches ! " Let 
 none," says a distinguished ecclesiastical historian, alluding 
 to the state of things in the first and second centuries, 
 "confound the bishops of this primitive and golden period 
 of the Church, with those of whom we read in the following 
 ages. For though they were both designated by the same 
 name, yet they differed extremely in many respects. A 
 bishop during the first and second centuries, was a person 
 who had the care of one Christian assembly, which at that 
 time was, generally speaking, small enough to be contain- 
 ed in a private house. In this assembly he acted, not so 
 much with the authority of a master, as with the zeal and 
 diligence of a servant. The Churches, also, in those early 
 times, were entirely independent ; none of them subject to 
 any foreign jurisdiction, but each one was governed by its 
 own rulers and its own laws. Nothing is more evident 
 than the perfect equality that reigned among the primitive 
 Churches ; nor does there ever appear, in the first century, ' 
 the smallest trace of that association of provincial Church- 
 es from which councils and metropolitans derive their ori- 
 gin." 
 
 The conduct of Constantine towards the pagans merits, 
 too, our severest censure, notwithstanding that his power 
 was exercised in favour of Christianity. Instead of leav- 
 ing every one to obey the dictates of his conscience, he 
 prohibited by law the worship of idols, throughout the 
 bounds of his empire. In this, he obviously transcended 
 the authority invested in him as a civil ruler — for if a civil 
 magistrate may prohibit religious opinions, or punish the 
 abettors of them, merely because in his view they are un- 
 scriptural, he has the same right to punish a professing 
 Christian, whose sentiments, or practices, differ from his 
 own, as he would have to punish a pagan, or a Mahomrne- 
 dan. If the magistrate may lawfully exercise a control over 
 the human mind, in one instance, may he not in any other ? 
 
 rimes differ, from those in the days of Constantine ? How did Un- 
 churches differ ? What measures did Constantine adpDt, in resped 
 to the pagans ? Is he to be justified ? 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. ]]<) 
 
 since upon the supposition, his own judgement is the au- 
 thorised standard of what is right and wrong, in matters of 
 religion. The truth is, the magistrate derives no authori- 
 ty, either from reason, or the word of God, to control the 
 human mind in relation to its religious faith. Upon this 
 principle, Constantine and his bishops were no more justi- 
 fied in abolishing heathenism, by the force of civil power, 
 than Dioclesian, and Galerius with the priests, were justified 
 in their attempt to break down and destroy Christianity. 
 Well has it been observed ; " Let the law of the land re- 
 strain vice and injustice of every kind, as ruinous to the 
 peace and order of society, for this is its proper province : 
 but let it not tamper with religion, by attempting to enforce 
 its exercises and duties. 5 ' 
 
 Sec. 13. At this time commenced the schism 
 of the Donatists, the origin of which according 
 to Dr. Jorton, is to be traced to the persecution, 
 A. D. 303, during which Christians were re- 
 quired to give up their sacred books. They 
 who complied were called Traditores. Among 
 those who were suspected of this fault, was 
 Mensurius, bishop of Carthage, for which and 
 other reasons, Donatus, bishop of Numidia, 
 and his partizans, refused to hold communion 
 with him. Thus began a schism which con- 
 tinued three hundred years, and overspread the 
 provinces of Africa. 
 
 The Donatists, after their party was formed, maintained 
 that the sanctity of their bishops gave to their community 
 alone, a full right to be considered as the true, the pure and 
 holy Church. Hence, they avoided all communication 
 with other Churches, from an apprehension of contracting 
 their impurity and corruption. They also pronounced the 
 sacred rites and institutions void of all virtue among those 
 Christians, who were not precisely of their sentiments, 
 
 Sec,. 13. What schism commenced about this time ? 
 What was the origin of this ? Who was Donatus ? 
 What is said of him ? How long did this schism last ? 
 
 What opinion did the Donatists maintain ? What course di<: 
 they take with those who joined their party ? 
 
j ->0 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 They not only rebaptized those who joined their party from 
 other Churches, but reordained those, who already sustain-' 
 ed the ministerial office. 
 
 Sec. 14. This schism Constantine took fruit- 
 less pains to heal, both by councils and hear- 
 ings ; but finding the Donatists refractory, he 
 was provoked to banish some, and to put others 
 to death. The banished, however, were some 
 time after recalled, and permitted to hold such 
 opinions as they pleased. Under the succes- 
 sors of Constantine, they experienced a variety 
 of fortune, for many years, until, at length, they 
 dwindled aw r ay. 
 
 The immediate cause of the above schism, according to 
 Dr. Mosheim, was this. — Mensurius dying in the year 311, 
 the Church proceeded to the election of Caecilian, the dea- 
 con, and called the neighbouring bishops to sanction their 
 choice, in ordaining him to the office. 
 
 This hasty procedure gave umbrage to Botrus and Cele- 
 sius, both presbyters of the same Church, who were aspi- 
 ring to the same office ; and also to the Numidian bishops, 
 who had before this always been invited to be present, at 
 the consecration of the bishops of Carthage. Hence as- 
 sembling themselves at Carthage, they summoned Caecili- 
 an before them, to answer for his conduct. The flame thus 
 kindled, was augmented by means of Lucilla, an opulent 
 lady, who had been reproved by Caecilian for improper con- 
 duct, and who, on that account, had conceived a violent 
 prejudice against him. At her expense, the Numidian 
 bishops were assembled, and entertained. Among these 
 bishops was Donatus of Casae-nigrae ; — a man said to be of 
 an unhappy, schismatical temper; after whom, on account 
 of the distinguished part he took in this affair, the party 
 
 Sec. 14. What did Constantine do, to heal this 
 schism? When he found himself unable to accom- 
 plish this, what measures did he adopt ? What is said 
 of the Donatists, under the successors of Constantine ? 
 
 What was the immediate cause of this schism, according to Mo- 
 sheim ? What two presbyters were displeased with the appoint- 
 ment of Ccrcilian ? Why ? Why were the Numidian bishops dis- 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. J 2 y 
 
 was called. The result of this council was, that Caecilian 
 was set aside, and Majorinus elected in his stead. This 
 act divided the Church of Carthage into two parties, each 
 of which was determined to abide by its own bishop. But 
 the controversy was not confined to Carthage. In a short 
 time it spread far and wide, not only throughout Numidia, 
 but even throughout all the provinces of Africa ; which en- 
 tered so zealously into this ecclesiastical war, that in most 
 cities there were two bishops, one at the head of the party 
 of Caecilian, and the other acknowledged by the followers 
 of Majorinus. 
 
 At length the Donatists laid their controversy before Con- 
 stantine ; who in the year 313, with several bishops, exam- 
 ined the subject, and gave judgement in favour of Caecili- 
 an, who was entirely acquitted of the crimes laid to his 
 charge. 
 
 In a second, and a much more numerous assembly, conven- 
 ed at Aries in 314, the subject was again investigated, with 
 a similar result. Not satisfied, however, the Donatists ap- 
 pealed to the immediate judgement of the emperor, who 
 indulgently admitted them to a hearing at Milan, A. D. 316. 
 The issue of this third trial was not more favourable to the 
 Donatists, than that of the two preceding councils, whose 
 decisions the emperor confirmed. The subsequent conduct 
 of these schismatics, at length, became so disgraceful, that 
 the emperor deprived them of their Churches in Africa, and 
 sent into banishment their seditious bishops. Nay, he car- 
 ried his resentment so far as to put some of them to death, 
 probably on account of the intolerable malignancy which 
 they discovered in their writings and discourses. Hence 
 arose violent commotions in Africa, as the sect of the Do- 
 natists was extremely powerful and numerous there. The 
 emperor condescended, by embassies and negotiations, to 
 allay these disturbances, but they were without effect. 
 
 After the death of Constantine, his son Constans attempt" 
 ed to heal this deplorable schism, and to engage the Dona- 
 tists to conclude a treaty of peace. All methods of recon- 
 ciliation were ineffectual. At length, in a battle fought at 
 
 pleased ? By what means was the difficulty increased? What 
 council was called ? At whose expense ? What is said of Donatus ? 
 What was the result of this council ? What was the effect of it ? 
 Where did the controversy spread ? To whom did the Donatists 
 appeal ? What was the result of this appeal ? What measures did 
 Constantine finally take, in respect to the Donatists ? After the 
 11 
 
122 PERIOD IV....306....6G6. 
 
 Bagnia, they were signally defeated, after which their cause 
 seemed to decline. In 362, the emperor Julian permitted 
 those, who had before been exiled, to return, upon which 
 the party greatly revived. In 377, Gratian deprived them 
 of their churches, and prohibited all assemblies, both pub- 
 lic and private. The sect, however, was still numerous, as 
 appears from the number of Churches which the people had 
 in Africa, towards the conclusion of this century, and 
 which were served by no less than 400 bishops. A subse- 
 quent division among them, together with the writings of 
 Augustine, about the end of the century, caused the sect 
 greatly to decline. 
 
 Sec. 15. Soon after the commencement of 
 the schism of the Donatists, there originated 
 a controversy in the Church of Alexandria in 
 Egypt, well known by the name of the "Avian 
 Controversy" which was managed with so much 
 violence, as at length to involve the whole 
 Christian world. The author of this contro- 
 versy was Arius, a presbyter of the Church, 
 who maintained against Alexander the bishop, 
 that the Son is totally and essentially distinct 
 from the Father ; subordinate to him, not only 
 in office, but in nature; that since the Son was 
 begotten, he had a beginning, and hence that 
 there was a time, when he was not. 
 
 The sentiments of the primitive Christians for the three 
 first centuries, in reference to the divinity of the Saviour, 
 historians tell us were, generally speaking, uniform ; at 
 least there do not appear to have been any public controver- 
 sies touching this leading article of the Christian faith. It 
 was left for Arius to commence a dispute, which may be 
 said to have involved the whole Christian world in a flame. 
 To raise such a controversy, he was eminently qualified. 
 
 death of Constantine, what took place ? When did the sect dwin 
 die away ? From what causes ? 
 
 Sec. 15. What controversy arose about the same 
 time of the schism of the Donatists ? Who was the 
 author of it ? What sentiments did Arius maintain ? 
 
 What are said to have been the sentiments of Christians general- 
 
 v> : « 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 123 
 
 To a restless and factious spirit, he united great address, 
 and deep skill in the logic of the times ; besides, he was 
 distinguished for gravity of deportment, and irreproachable 
 
 £ manners. 
 
 The occasion of this dispute appears to have been sim- 
 ply this. Alexander, speaking upon the subject of the 
 
 |jf Trinity, had affirmed that there was " a unity in the Trin- 
 ity, and particularly that the Son was co-eternal, and con- 
 substantial, and of the same dignity with the Father." To 
 this language Arius objected, and argued that there was a 
 time when the Son of God was not ; that he was capable of 
 virtue and of vice ; that he was a creature, and mutable as 
 other creatures. 
 
 Sec. 16. These sentiments of Arius spread- 
 ing abroad, soon found many to favour them ; 
 among whom were some, who were as much 
 distinguished for their learning and genius, as 
 for their rank and station. 
 
 Sec. 17. Alexander, alarmed at the propaga- 
 tion of sentiments so unscriptural in his view, 
 remonstrated with Arius ; and by conciliatory 
 •> measures, attempted to restore him to a more 
 scriptural system. Finding his efforts vain, 
 and that Arius was still spreading his doctrines 
 abroad, he summoned a council consisting of 
 near a hundred bishops, by which Arius, and 
 several of his partisans, were deposed and ex- 
 communicated. 
 
 Upon his excommunication, Arius retired to Palestine, 
 whence he addressed several letters to the most eminent 
 men of those times ; in which he attempted to demonstrate 
 
 I v, for the three first centuries, touching the Saviour's divinity ? 
 What was the origin of the dispute, which Arius carried on ? 
 
 Sec. 16. What is said of the spread of the senti- 
 ments of Arius ? 
 
 Sec. 17. What measures did Alexander take in rela- 
 tion to this business ? 
 
 Upon his excommunication, whither did Arius retire ? What 
 did he here do , ? 
 
i.->4 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 the truth of his opinions ; and that with so much success, 
 that vast numbers seceded to his party, and among them 
 Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, a man greatly distinguish- 
 ed in the Church by his influence and authority. 
 
 Sec. 18. The dispute still progressing, at 
 length attracted the attention of Constan- 
 tine ; who, finding all efforts to reconcile Alex- 
 ander and Arius fruitless, issued letters to the 
 bishops of the several provinces of the empire 
 to assemble at Nice, in Bithynia, which was 
 accordingly done, A. D. 325. In this council, 
 which consisted of 318 bishops, besides a mul- 
 titude of presbyters, deacons, and others — the 
 emperor himself presided. After a session of 
 more than two months, Arius was deposed, ex- 
 communicated, and forbidden to enter Alexan- 
 dria. At the same time was adopted what is 
 known by the name of the "Nicene Creed"* 
 said to be the production of Athanasius, and 
 which the emperor ordered should be subscri- 
 bed by all, upon pain of banishment. 
 
 Sec. 18. What measures did Constantine adopt to 
 terminate this controversy? What was the decision 
 of the council at Nice ? What is the name of the 
 creed which at this time was adopted ? 
 
 * The following is the creed alluded to above : " We believe in 
 one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and in- 
 visible : and in the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the only be- 
 gotten ; begotten of the Father, that is, of the substance of the Fa 
 ther. God of God ; Light of Light ; true God of true God ; be- 
 gotten, not made ; consubstantial with the Father, by whom all 
 things were made, things in heaven, and things on earth ; who for 
 us men, -end for our salvation, came down and was incarnate, and 
 became man ; suffered and rose again the third day, and ascended 
 into the heavens, and comes to judge the quick and the dead ; and 
 in the Holy Ghost. And the catholic and apostolic church doth 
 anathematize those persons who say, that there was a time when the 
 Son of God was not ; that he was not before he was born ; that he 
 was made of nothing, or of another substance or being; or that hr 
 Is created, or changeable, or convertible." 
 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 125 
 
 The place in which the council assembled, was a large 
 i oom in the palace. Having taken their places, they con- 
 tinued standing, until the emperor, who was clad in an ex- 
 I ceedingly splendid dress, made his appearance. 
 
 When all at length were seated, says Eusebius, the pa- 
 triarch of Antioch rose, and addressing the emperor, gave 
 thanks to God on his account — congratulating the Church 
 on its prosperous condition, brought about by his means, 
 and particularly in the destruction of the idolatrous worship 
 of Paganism. 
 
 To these congratulations of the patriarch, the emperor 
 replied, that he was happy at seeing them assembled on an 
 occason so glorious as that of amicably settling their diffi- 
 culties ; which, he said, had given him more concern than 
 all his wars. He concluded by expressing an earnest wish, 
 that they would as soon as possible remove every cause of 
 dissension, and lay the foundation of a lasting peace. 
 
 On concluding his address, a scene occurred, which pre- 
 sented to the emperor a most unpromising prospect. In- 
 stead of entering upon the discussion of the business, for 
 which they had been convened, the bishops began to com- 
 plain to the emperor of each other, and to vindicate them- 
 selves. Constantine listened to their mutual recriminations 
 with great patience ; and when, at his instance, their respec- 
 tive complaints were reduced to writing, he threw all the 
 billets unopened into the fire; saying that it did not belong 
 to him to decide the differences of Christian bishops, and 
 that the hearing of them must be deferred till the day of 
 judgement. i^ 1 
 
 After this, the council proceeded in earnest to the busi- 
 ness of their meeting. Their discussions, began June 19th 
 and continued to the 25th of August, when these discus- 
 sions were published abroad. 
 
 Before this council broke up, some few other matters 
 were determined ; such as would deserve no place here, 
 were it not to show the sad defection of Christianity in the 
 increase of superstition and human traditions. It was de- 
 screed that Easter should be kept at the same season, through 
 ■ all the Church ; that celibacy was a virtue; that new con- 
 Where did this council assemble ? What were some of the cere- 
 monies observed on the opening of the council of Nice ? What un- 
 promising scene occurred ? How long did the council continue its 
 session ? What other matters were determined by this council p 
 
m PERIOD IV....306....606, ^ 
 
 verts should not be introduced to orders; that a certain 
 course of penitence should be enjoined on the lapsed: 
 with other directions of a similar nature. 
 
 Sec. 19. The principal persons who appear- 
 ed on the side of Arius, and assisted him in the 
 "public disputations, were Eusebius of Nicome- 
 dia, Theognis of Nice, and Maris of Calcedon ; 
 the person who chiefly opposed them, and took j 
 the part of Alexander, was Athanasius, at that 
 time only a deacon in the Church of Alexan- 
 dria. 
 
 Sec 20. The controversy which had arisen 
 between Arius and Alexander, was far from be- 
 ing put to rest, by the decision of the council 
 of Nice. The doctrines of Arius had indeed 
 been condemned ; he himself had been banish- 
 ed to Illyricum ; his followers been compelled 
 to assent to the Nicene creed, and his writings 
 proscribed; yet his doctrines found adherents, 
 and both Arius and his friends made vigorous 
 efforts to j-egain their former rank and privi- 
 leges. 
 
 Sec. 21. In the year 330, through the assis- 
 tance of Constantia, the emperor's sister, the 
 Arians succeeded in obtaining the recal of Ari- 
 us, and the repeal of the laws against them. 
 The emperor also recommended to Athanasius. 
 who had succeeded Alexander, to receive Ari- 
 us to his communion. But the inflexible Atha- 1 
 
 Sec. 19. Who were some of the principal persons 
 at this council, on the side of Arius ? Who opposed 
 them ? 
 
 Sec. 20. What effect had the decision of this council 
 to silence the Arians ? 
 
 •Sec, 2L What circumstances occurrred in 330, 
 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. j27 
 
 nasius refused, and not long after was banished 
 into Gaul. 
 
 The decision of the council of Nice met with Constan- 
 tine's approbation, at the time. But, afterwards, he was 
 made to believe that Arius and his followers had been un- 
 justly condemned. Hence, he issued his edict, revoking 
 the sentence against him, and repealing the severe laws 
 which had been enacted against his party. 
 
 Sec. 22. The doubt, which seems still to have 
 hung about Constantine as to Arius, induced 
 him to order the latter to Constantinople, where 
 he required him to assent to the Nicene creed. 
 This he readily did, and confirmed his belief 
 with an oath. 
 
 The subscription to the Nicene creed, on the part of Ari- 
 us, all credible testimony goes to show, to have been with 
 the greatest duplicity, and the most improper reservation. 
 
 «IIe assented to it, indeed, but explained it in a widely dif- 
 ferent manner from the orthodox. 
 
 Sec. 23. The apparent sincerity of Arius de- 
 ceived the emperor, who ordered Alexander of 
 Constantinople, to receive him to communion. 
 The day was fixed for his restoration ; but while 
 he was on the way to the Church, Arius was 
 suddenly seized with some disease of the bow- 
 els, and died, A. D. 336. 
 
 On receiving the orders of Constantine to acknowledge 
 
 favour of the Arians ? What was recommended to 
 Athanasius ? Upon his refusal, what became of him ? 
 
 Why did Constantine alter his opinions and conduct, in respect 
 to the Arians ? , 1 
 
 Sec. 22. What, in consideration of his doubts, did 
 Constantine require of Arius ? In what manner did 
 Arius comply ? 
 
 What may be inferred from this conduct of Arius ? 
 
 Sec. 23. What effect had Arius' apparent sincerity 
 upon Constantine ? What order did he issue upon 
 this ? What prevented this order from being carried 
 into execution ? 
 
128 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 Arius, Alexander, it is said, betook himself to prayer 
 He fervently prayed that God would, in some way, prevent 
 the return of a man to the Church, whom he could not but 
 consider as a disturber of its peace, and hypocritical in his 
 profession. The sudden and extraordinary manner in 
 which Arius died, was no small mortification to his party, 
 and the orthodox did not escape the imputation of having 
 been accessary to it. 
 
 Sec. 24. In the year 337, Constantine died, 
 having received baptism, during his sickness, 
 at the hands of his favourite bishop, Eusebius 
 of Nicomedia. 
 
 The character of Constantine has been variously repre- 
 sented. His sincerity in espousing the Christian cause 
 cannot reasonably be doubted ; but his religion, after all, 
 possesses none of the leading characteristics peculiar to the 
 gospel. He was a good emperor, and an honest man ; but 
 too little acquainted with real Christianity, to adopt the 
 best measures in propagating a cause, so different from this 
 world, both in its nature and in its influence. 
 
 Sec. 25. The state of religion at the death 
 of Constantine was exceedingly low. The 
 Church was distracted with baneful divisions ; 
 and a general struggle for power and wealth 
 seemed to predominate. 
 
 The establishment of Christianity by Constantine under 
 providence, was a glorious event for the Church. But in 
 connecting it with the affairs of the state, as he did, he laid 
 the foundation for the most grievous evils. The distinction 
 of rank and eminence among the clergy, could not fail to 
 introduce jealousy and rivalship. For a long period, Anti- 
 
 What effect had the sudden and singular death of Arius upon the 
 Arians ? To what did they ascribe it ■ 
 
 Sec. 24. When did Constantine die ? What reli- 
 gious rite did he receive, in his last sickness ? 
 
 Tn what light is the religious character of Constantine to be re- * 
 garded ? 
 
 Sec. 25. What was the state of religion at the 
 death of Constantine ? By what was the Church 
 distracted ? 
 
 What effect had the connecting of the Church with the the arTairs 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 129 
 
 ocli, Alexandria, and Rome, had ranked high on account 
 of the number of Christians in their several districts, and 
 also for that eminence of character which had marked their 
 bishops. But to these there was no prescribed authority in 
 point of order or rank, till Constantine gave them a kind ot 
 supremacy over their brethren. To these three, he now ad- 
 ded Constantinople. These four cities were converted in- 
 to bishoprics, called metropolitan. In the course of the 
 century, these metropolitans became patriarchs ; and, by 
 and by, as we shall see, the bishop of Rome became pontijj 
 or pope. Hence may be traced the manner in which the 
 ministers of Christ, from being on an equality, were at 
 length separated into the different orders of pontiffs, patri- 
 archs, metropolitans, archbishops, bishops, and the like. 
 Nor should it be forgotten, that for a time these Church of- 
 ficers were exalted and appointed by the civil magistrate, 
 without the concurrence of the people, till at length the 
 bishop of Rome became lord of all. 
 
 Sec. 26. On the death of Constantine, the 
 empire was distributed among his three sons ; 
 but a quarrel soon after arose between the 
 brothers, which terminating fatally to two, Con- 
 stantius became sole monarch of the Roman 
 empire, in the year 353, 
 
 Sec. 27. In the year 356 died Anthony the 
 hermit, who may be considered the father of 
 that monastic life, for which several of the 
 succeeding centuries were remarkably distin- 
 guished. 
 
 
 of the state ? The bishops of what places at this time were most 
 pre-eminent ? Why ? What other place was added to these ? What 
 title had these bishops ? What title did they receive afterwards . 
 To what did this ultimately lead ? 
 
 Sec. 26. Qfl the death of Constantine, how was the 
 empire divided ? Which of these two brothers soon 
 after became sole monarch ? When ? 
 
 Sec. 27. When did Anthony the hermit die ? Of 
 what was he the father ? 
 
 
 
130 PERIOD 1V....306....606. 
 
 ST. ANTHONY IN THE DESERT. 
 
 Seclusion from the world, and the practice of austerities, 
 had been adopted by many of a romantic turn, in the for- 
 mer century; {Per. III. Sec. 22.) but it was left to another, 
 to set an example of self-denial, which the world had never 
 before seen. Anthony was an illiterate youth of Alexan- 
 dria. Happening, one day, to enter a church, he heard 
 the words of our Lord to the young ruler ; " Sell all that 
 thou hast, and give to the poor." Considering this as a 
 special call to him, he distributed his property — deserted 
 his family and friends — took up his residence among the 
 tombs, and in a ruined tower. Here, having practiced self- 
 denial for some time, he advanced three days journey into 
 the desert, eastward of the Nile ; where, discovering a most 
 lonely spot, he fixed his abode. 
 
 His example and his lessons infected others, whose curi- 
 osity pursued him to the desert, and before he closed his 
 life, which was prolonged to the term of one hundred anc 
 five years, he beheld vast numbers imitating the example 
 which he had set them. From this time, monks multipli- 
 ed incredibly, on the sands of Lybia, upon the rocks of 
 
 What is said of a fondness for seclusion in the preceding century: 
 Who was Anthony? How came he to devote himself to a life of 
 seclusion ? Whither did he retire ? What was the effect of his 
 example ? How long did Anthony live? Where did the monks 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 131 
 
 Thebias, and the cities of the Nile. Even to this day, the 
 traveller may explore the ruins of fifty monasteries, which 
 were planted to the south of Alexandria, by the disciples of 
 Anthony. 
 
 Influenced by the example of Anthony, a Syrian youth, 
 whose name was Hilarion, fixed his dreary abode on a san- 
 dy beach, between the sea and a morass, about seven miles 
 from Gaza. The austere penance, in which he persisted 
 for forty-eight years, diffused a similar enthusiasm ; and in- 
 numerable monasteries were soon distributed over all Pal- 
 estine. 
 
 In the west, Martin of Tours, founded a monastery at 
 Poictiers, and thus introduced monastic institutions into 
 France. Such was the rapid increase of his disciples, that 
 two thousand monks followed in his funeral procession. In 
 other countries, they appear to have increased in the same 
 proportion ; and the progress of monkery is said not to have 
 been less rapid, or less universal than that of Christianity. 
 Nor was this kind of life confined to males. Females 
 began about the same time to retire from the world, and to 
 dedicate themselves to solitude and devotion. Nunneries 
 were erected, and such as entered them, were henceforth 
 secluded from all worldly intercourse. They were neither 
 allowed to go out, nor was any one permitted to go in to 
 see them. Here, they served themselves, and made their 
 own clothes, which were white and plain woollen. The 
 height of the cap was restricted to an inch and two lines. ,, 
 One of the most renowned examples of monkish pen- 
 ance that is upon record, is that of St. Simeon, a Syrian 
 monk, who lived about the middle of the fifth century, and 
 who is thought to have outstripped all who preceded him. 
 He is said to have lived thirty-six years on a pillar erected 
 on the summit of a mountain, in Syria, whence he got the 
 name of " Simeon the Stylite." 
 
 From this pillar, it is said, he never descended, unless to 
 take possession of another, which he did four times, having 
 in all occupied five of them. On his last pillar, which was 
 sixty feet high, and only three feet broad ; he remained, 
 according to report, fifteen years without intermission, 
 
 greatly multiply ? What is said of Hilarion ? What of Martin of 
 Tours ? What of female seclusion ? What regulations were ob- 
 served in the nunneries ? Relate the particulars of St. Simeon the 
 Syrian. How did some of the fathers of the Church regard this 
 
 * 
 
 
132 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 summer and winter, day and night ; exposed to all the in- 
 clemencies of the seasons, in a climate liable to great and 
 sudden changes, from the most melting heat, to the most 
 piercing cold. 
 
 We are informed that he always stood, the breadth of 
 his pillar not permitting him to lie down. He spent the 
 day, till three in the afternoon, in meditation and prayer ; 
 from that time till sunset he harangued the people, who 
 flocked to him from all countries. Females were not per- 
 mitted to approach him — not even his own mother ; who is 
 said, through grief and mortification in being refused ad- 
 mittance, to have died the third day after her arrival. 
 
 Similar instances of extravagance and superstition in those 
 times abounded. It is to be regretted that these extrav- 
 agancies, and this increasing fondness for seclusion, were 
 ^o greatly extolled by the Fathers of the Catholic Church. 
 Even Athanasius encouraged the institution of monkery. 
 Basil terms monkery " an angelical institution, a blessed 
 and evangelical life, leading to the mansions of the Lord." 
 Jerome declares " the societies of monks and nuns to be 
 the very flower and most precious stone, among all the or- 
 naments of the Church." Others were equally eloquent in 
 extolling the perfection of monkery, and commending the 
 practice. 
 
 The consequence of these praises, on the part of men so 
 eminent in the Church, in relation to this kind of life, was 
 as might be expected, a most rapid increase of both mon- 
 asteries and monks. Even nobles, and dukes, and princes, 
 not only devoted immense treasures in founding and in- 
 creasing these establishments ; but descended from their 
 elevated stations, and immured themselves in these con- 
 vents, for the purpose of communion with God. Thou- 
 sands who still continued to live in the world, consecrated 
 their wealth to purchase the prayers of these devoted saints ; 
 and even tyrants and worn out debauchees considered 
 themselves secure of eternal glory, by devoting their for- 
 tunes to some monastic institution. 
 
 The real history of these establishments, however, would 
 disclose little in favour of religion. There were doubtless 
 many who ripened within their walls for heavenly glory ; 
 
 but there is reason to fear that the majority, under the 
 
 ~ , . — 
 
 fondness for seclusion ? What was the consequence of these praises r 
 What would the real historv of these monastic establishments dis- 
 
 : 
 
 dS, 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 133 
 
 the mask of superior piety, led lives of luxury, licentiousness 
 and debauchery. 
 
 These monastic institutions served one good purpose, 
 and that one was important. During the dark ages which 
 succeeded, when the light of science, throughout the world, 
 was eclipsed by the barbarous incursions of the illiterate 
 nations of the north, science and literature here found an 
 asylum. Libraries were formed and carefully preserved, 
 which, on the restoration of learning, were of great value 
 to the world. 
 
 The subsequent history of these establishments is interes- 
 ting. In the sixth century, the extravagancies of the monks, 
 it was acknowledged, needed a check. This induced Ben- 
 edict, a man distinguished for his piety, to institute a rule 
 of discipline, by which a greater degree of order was in- 
 troduced into the monasteries, and a wholesome restraint 
 was laid upon the wild and extravagant conduct of their in- 
 mates. For a time, the Benedictine order became extreme- 
 ly popular, and swallowed up all others; but luxury and 
 licentiousness gradually invaded even the convents of Ben- 
 edict. 
 
 During the eighth and ninth centuries, the monks rose 
 to the highest veneration. Even princes sought admittance 
 to their cloisters, and the wealth of the great was poured in- 
 to their treasuries. In such estimation were the monks 
 held, that they were selected to occupy the highest offices 
 of state. Abbots and monks filled the palaces of kings, 
 and were even placed at the head of armies. 
 
 The tenth century gave rise to a new order in France, 
 by the name of the congregation of Clugni. For a season, 
 the rules of reform which they adopted, and the sanctity 
 which they assumed, gave them a high name. But licen- 
 tiousness and debauchery, the natural result of a life of ease 
 and luxury, soon sunk them into utter contempt. 
 
 During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, flourished the 
 orders of the Cisterians and Carthusians. The thirteenth 
 gave birth to an order widely different from any which be- 
 close ? What good purpose did they subserve ? What change took 
 place in the sixth century in respect to the monastic establishments : 
 Who was the author of this reform ? What is said of the standing 
 of the monks in the eighth and ninth centuries ? What new order 
 arose in the tenth ? What is said of their character ? What orders 
 flourished in the 11th and 12th centuries? What order arose in 
 the 13th ? What four orders arose from the Mendicants in the 13th ? 
 
 12 
 
134 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 fore existed. This was the order of Mendicants, instituted 
 by Innocent III. They were taught to contemn wealth, 
 and obtained their living only by charity. This order be- 
 came extremely popular, and numbered its thousands, who 
 were spread over all Europe. 
 
 In the thirteenth century, from this order, under the aus- 
 pices of Gregory, arose four others — the Dominicans, the 
 Franciscans, the Carmelites, and the hermits of St. Augus- 
 tine. The two first of these were much more respectable 
 than the latter, and for three centuries governed the coun- 
 cils of Europe. They filled the most important offices in 
 church and state, and gave to the papal power an influence 
 and authority, scarcely credible. 
 
 It is needless to dwell longer on this subject. The mis- 
 chiefs which resulted from these monastic institutions, vol- 
 umes would scarcely portray. Their secret history would 
 develope a chapter of superstition, and fraud — of debauch- 
 eries, and of every species of enormity, which a virtuous 
 man would be shocked to read. " To go into a convent," 
 says Dr. Johnson, 'I for fear of being immoral, is as if a 
 man should cut off his hands, for fear he should steal. To 
 suffer with patience and fortitude when called to it, for the 
 cause of truth, is virtuous and heroical ; but to exclude 
 one's self from the light of day, under pretence of greater 
 devotedness to God, — to creep on all fours like beasts — to 
 lacerate one's body with thorns — to defame — to afflict — to 
 murder one's self, this is absurd." The religion of the 
 gospel requires us, indeed, to live unspotted from the world ; 
 but then we must at the same time, visit the widow and the 
 fatherless. 
 
 Sec. 28. Constantius was an Arian, and con- 
 sequently favoured that cause, from the time 
 of his accession, at the death of Constantine, 
 A. D. 337, to his own death, in the year 361. 
 During the whole of this period, Arianism 
 reigned, almost without a check ; and the 
 friends of the opposite faith suffered the most 
 
 Which two were most respected? What is said of them? What 
 was the real character of these institutions ? 
 
 Sec. 28. When did Constantius come to the throne ? 
 When did he die ? What party did he favour ? 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 135 
 
 bitter persecution. During the reign of this 
 prince, Athanasius, who had been recalled 
 from banishment, was again exiled, and again 
 recalled ; but was obliged to secrete himself 
 from his persecutors, with some monks, in a 
 desert. 
 
 The state of the Church at this time, could we give a 
 just representation of it, would afford no comfort to the 
 reader. The scriptures were no longer the standard of 
 Christian faith. What was orthodox, and what was hete- 
 rodox, was to be determined only by fathers and councils. 
 Ministers had departed from the simplicity of Christian 
 doctrine and manners ; avarice and ambition ruled ; tem- 
 poral grandeur, high preferment and large revenues, were 
 the ruling passion. 
 
 As either party at any time gained the advantage, it 
 treated the other with marked severity. The Arians, how- 
 ever, being generally in power, the orthodox experienced 
 almost uninterrupted oppression. 
 
 In 34D, Constantius was influenced to recal Athanasius, 
 and to restore him to his office at Alexandria. To his en- 
 emies, no measures could have been more repulsive; and 
 it was the signal to rise up against him, in the most bitter 
 accusations. Athanasius was obliged to flee before the 
 storm, and take shelter in the obscurity of a desert. The 
 blast fell upon the friends whom he had left behind ; some 
 of them were banished ; some were loaded with chains, and 
 imprisoned ; while others were scourged to death. 
 
 In respect to the Arians, it is impossible for a moment 
 to justify them. No circumstances can exist for measures 
 so violent as those which they adopted ; but then, it must 
 be remembered, that the orthodox were not much less vio- 
 lent, where they possessed the power. Athanasius, who 
 was at the head of the orthodox party, was a man of rest- 
 less disposition, and of aspiring views. His speculative 
 views of the doctrines of the Scriptures, appear in general 
 
 What did the orthodox party suffer ? What is said of 
 Athanasius ? 
 
 What was the real state of the Church at this time ? What was 
 the standard of orthodoxy ? What was the conduct of ministers ? 
 When did Constantius recal Athanasius ? What effect had this up- 
 *n the Arians ? What became of Athanasius ? Can either party 
 
136 PERIOD IV....306....60tf. 
 
 to have been correct ; but he cannot be exempted from the 
 charge of oppressing his opponents, when he had the 
 means. 
 
 It may be added in respect to the Arians, that, at length, 
 they became divided among themselves, and a great varie- 
 ty of sects sprang up among them as the consequence. 
 Hence we read of semi-arians, aetians, eunomians, and per- 
 haps a hundred others ; of whom it is only necessary to say, 
 that they assisted to distract the Christian world while they 
 existed, and to show how discordant human beings may 
 become. 
 
 Sec. 29. Constantius died in the year 361, 
 and was followed in the administration of af- 
 fairs by his nephew Julian, commonly called 
 the Apostate. This prince had been instruct- 
 ed in the principles of Christianity ; but he 
 appears early to have imbibed a partiality for 
 the pagan worship, and duriug his reign, pa- 
 ganism was placed upon an equal footing with 
 Christianity. 
 
 On his accession, he immediately ordered such heathen 
 temples as had been shut, to be opened; and many which 
 had been demolished, to be rebuilt. The laws against idol- 
 atry were repealed ; pagan priests were honoured ; and pa- 
 gan worship was favoured. On the other hand, Christians 
 became the objects of ridicule ; their schools were closed ; 
 their privileges abridged ; their clergy impoverished. Open 
 persecution was indeed prohibited ; but, by every other 
 means, were the followers of the Redeemer humbled and 
 oppressed. The Saviour he always distinguished by the 
 name of the Galilean. In a war with the Persians, he was 
 mortally wounded, by a lance. As he was expiring, he 
 filled his hand with blood, and indignantly casting it into 
 the air, exclaimed, " O Galilean! thou hast conquered." 
 
 be justified in their proceedings ? What is said of the spirit and 
 conduct of Athanasius ? Into what sects were the Arians at length 
 divided ? 
 
 Sec. 29. Who succeeded Constantius ? What is 
 Julian commonly called ? Why H What was the 
 state of Christianity during his reign ? 
 
 What measures did he adopt immediately on his accession ? B} 
 what term did he always distinguish the Saviour? What was hs 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 137 
 
 It was during the reign of this prince, and under his 
 auspices, that the Temple of Jerusalem was attempted to 
 be rebuilt. Upon his call, the Jews from all the provinces 
 of the empire repaired to the holy city. Great preparations 
 were made, and on the commencement of the work, spades 
 and pick-axes of silver were provided ; and the dirt and 
 rubbish were transported in mantles of silk and purple. 
 lh\t an insulted providence poured its wrath upon this work 
 o( impiety ; — the workmen were scorched by flames, which 
 issued from the earth, and drove them from their mad de- 
 sign. 
 
 Sec. 30. About this time may be noticed a 
 decided increase of the power and influence of 
 the Bishop of Rome, who was considered the 
 first in rank, and distinguished by a sort of 
 pre-eminence over all other bishops. 
 
 He surpassed all his brethren in the magnificence and 
 splendor of the Church over which he presided ; in the 
 riches of his revenues and possessions ; in the number and 
 variety of his ministers; in his credit with the people ; and 
 in his sumptuous and splendid manner of living. This led 
 Prgetextatus, an heathen, who was magistrate of the city, to 
 sav, "Make me bishop of Rome, and III be a Christian 
 too!" 
 
 Sec. 31. After a reign of twenty-two months, 
 Julian was slain by the hand of a common sol- 
 dier, and was succeeded in the year 363, by 
 Jovian, one of the officers of his army. Un- 
 der this prince, Christianity once more tri- 
 umphed over paganism, and orthodoxy over 
 Arianism. 
 
 dying exclamation ? Give an account of the attempt in his reign 
 to rebuild the temple of Jerusalem. 
 
 Sec. 30. What is said of the influence and power of 
 the bishop of Rome at this time ? s 
 
 In what respei/s did he surpass his brethren ? What did the 
 splendor of the bishop of Rome lead Praetextatus to say ? 
 
 Sec. 31. How long did Julian reign ? By whom 
 was he succeeded ? In what year ? What was the 
 state of Christianity during Jovian' s reign ? 
 12* 
 
138 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 " Under his reign," says Gibbon, "Christianity obtained 
 an easy and lasting victory. In many cities the heathen 
 temples were shut, or entirely deserted". The edicts of Ju- 
 lian in favor of paganism were abolished ; and the system 
 sunk irrecoverably in the dark." Jovian, however, declar- 
 ed his abhorrence of contention, and allowed such as pleas- 
 ed to exercise with freedom the ceremonies of the ancient 
 worship. 
 
 Sec. 32. In the year 364, Jovian, notwith- 
 standing his favour towards Christianity, died 
 in a fit of debauch, and was succeeded by two 
 brothers, Valentinian and Valens, who took 
 opposite sides in religion. The former pat- 
 ronized the orthodox ; the latter the Arians. 
 In 375, Valentinian died ; upon which Valens, 
 3ecoming sole monarch, was prevailed upon to 
 persecute with much cruelty the orthodox 
 party. 
 
 Of these princes, Gibbon says, "that they invariably re- 
 tained in their exalted station, the chaste and temperate 
 simplicity which had adorned their private life ; and under 
 them the reign of the pleasures of a court, never cost the 
 people a blush, or a sigh. Though illiterate themselves, 
 they patronized learning ; they planned a course of instruc- 
 tion for every city in the empire, and handsomely endowed 
 several academies. " 
 
 But in respect to religion, their conduct was far from be- 
 ing commendable. Valens, particularly, persecuted all who 
 differed from him. A single act will serve as an example 
 of his cruelty. A company of eighty ecclesiastics, who had 
 refused to subscribe to the Arian faith, were ordered into 
 banishment. Being placed on board a vessel, provided 
 to carry them away, as they were sailing out of the harbour, 
 
 What is the remark of Gibbon of Christianity under Jovian ? 
 
 Sec. 32. When did Jovian die ? Under what 
 circumstances ? Who succeeded him ? What sides 
 did they take in religion ? Whom did Valentinian 
 favour i Whom did Valens ? In what year did Va- 
 Jens become sole monarch ? 
 
 What character does Gibbon give of these emperors ? What is 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 139 
 
 the vessel was set on fire, and the whole company were 
 left to be consumed. Cruelty like this marked the whole 
 of his reign. 
 
 Sec. 33. After a long life of labour and nu- 
 merous sufferings, died Athanasius, in the year 
 373. 
 
 Under the reign of Constantius, it has already been ob- 
 served, Athanasius was compelled to seek his safety in re- 
 treat. During the reign of Julian, he once visited his peo- 
 ple, and returned to his retreat. On the accession of Jo- 
 vian, he appeared again at Alexandria, and by that prince 
 was confirmed in his office. From that time to his death, 
 little is recorded of him, which we need relate. He has 
 left a character, high in point of purity, but blemished by 
 a zeal for orthodoxy sometimes too warm, and by an 
 encouragement of monkish superstition, inconsistent with 
 the genius of the gospel. 
 
 Sec. 34. After a reign of fourteen years. 
 Valens lost his life in a battle with the Goths. 
 A. D. 378, and was succeeded by Gratian, the 
 son of Valentinian. Soon after his accession, 
 he associated with him in the government, the 
 great Theodosius. Both these emperors es- 
 poused the cause of Christianity against pa- 
 ganism, and orthodoxy against Arianism. 
 
 The measures adopted by Theodosius were bold, but 
 must not be justified. The Arians were driven from their 
 churches, and subjected to many grievous calamities. Un- 
 acquainted with the spirit of the gospel, he attempted, con- 
 said of them in respect to religion ? What of Valens more particu- 
 larly ? 
 
 Sec. 33. When did Athanasius die ? 
 
 Athanasius had been compelled to secrete himself in the reign oi % 
 Constantius ; when did he return ? What is recorded of him after- 
 wards ? 
 
 Sec. 31. When, and how, did Valens lose his life ? 
 Who was his successor ? Whom did Gratian associ- 
 ate in the government with him ? What cause did 
 they espouse ? 
 
 What measures did Theodosius adopt in respect to the Arians : 
 Were they just ? 
 
J 40 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 nary to its genius, to enforce its reception by the arm of 
 power, rather than by the voice of reason. 
 
 Sec. 35. In the year 383, Theodosius sum- 
 moned a council at Constantinople, consisting 
 of nearly two hundred bishops, in order to 
 confirm the Nicene creed. 
 
 This council decreed that the Nicene creed should be 
 the standard of orthodoxy, and that all heresies should be 
 condemned. When the council ended its session, the em- 
 peror issued two edicts against heretics — the one prohibit- 
 ing holding any assemblies — the other-forbidding them even 
 to meet in fields and villages. 
 
 In the year 390. he issued a still severer edict ; aimed a? 
 a death blow to paganism. According to this edict, all 
 his subjects were prohibited to worship any inanimate idol, 
 by the sacrifice of any victim, on pain of death. 
 
 This edict was rigidly enforced. Such was its effect, that 
 paganism declined apace. " So rapid and yet so gentle was 
 the fall of paganism," says Gibbon, " that only twenty-eight 
 years after the death of Theodosius, the faint and minute 
 vestiges were no longer visible to the eye of the legislator." 
 
 Sec. 36. We must here anticipate a few 
 years, and speak of Pelagianism, which began 
 to be propagated about the year 404, or 405. 
 The author of this heresy was one Pelagius, a 
 Briton, after whom the system was called. 
 The grand feature of this heresy was a denial 
 of the depravity of the human heart, and the 
 necessity of the influences of the Spirit, in 
 man's regeneration. 
 
 Besides these opinions, Pelagius maintained, that the hu- 
 
 Sec. 35. What was the object of a council convened 
 by Theodosius, in 383 ? 
 
 What did this council decree ? What severer edict followed in 
 390 ? What effect had it, according to Gibbon ? 
 
 Sec. 36. When did Pelagianism begin to be propa- 
 gated ? Who was its author ? What was the grand 
 feature of this heresy ? 
 
 What other opinions did Pelagius maintain 3 Where did he first 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. Ml 
 
 man will is as much inclined to good as to evil, and that 
 good works constitute the meritorious cause of salvation. 
 
 Pelagius was considerably advanced in years, before he 
 began to propagate his opinions. His first attempt was 
 made at Rome, w r hence he passed into Africa, and set up 
 his standard at Carthage. He was a man of irreproachable 
 morals, and of deep subtilty. These circumstances gave 
 him great influence, especially among the young and inex- 
 perienced. In the propagation of his system, he was assis- 
 ted by one Caelestius an Irish monk. 
 
 For a time, the success of Pelagius was great. But the 
 system found a powerful opponent, in the famous Augus- 
 tine, bishop of Hippo, in Africa. This father opposed in 
 a manner the most satisfactory, the unscriptural character 
 of the system, and the direct tendency of it to subvert the 
 grand doctrines of the gospel, and to render the cross of 
 Christ of no effect. The controversy, however, distracted 
 for a time the Christian world. Council after council as- 
 sembled, and the most opposite decrees were at different 
 limes passed in relation to the system of Pelagius. In the 
 year 412, Caelestius was condemned as a heretic ; this was 
 followed in 420, by a condemnation of the system on the 
 part of the emperor, and pelagianism was suppressed 
 throughout the empire. 
 
 In the year 431, pelagianism was again brought forward, 
 in an altered and softened form, by John Cassion, a monk, 
 of Marseilles. To this latter system was given the name 
 of Semi-Pelagianism. It consisted in an attempt to steer a 
 middle course between the doctrines of Pelagius and Au- 
 gustine. It is necessary, however, only to add, that the 
 system thus new modeled, was again attacked by Augus- 
 tine, assisted by Hilary, a distinguished priest, and Prosper, 
 a layman; and by these champions, its inconsistencies and 
 antiscriptural character were sufficiently exposed. 
 
 Sec. 37. The emperor Theodosius died in 
 
 attempt to propagate his sentiments? Where next? What was 
 his character? By whom was he assisted? What was the success 
 of Pelagius ? Who was his opponent ? What effect had the con- 
 troversy upon the Churches ? When was Cselestius condemned ? 
 What followed in 420 ? What alteration did Pelagianism undergo ? 
 When ? By whom ? What was it called ? Who exposed its in- 
 consistencies ? 
 
 See. 37. In what rear did Theodosius die ? B\ 
 
1 42 PERIOD IV....30&...60£. N 
 
 the year 395, and was succeeded by his two 
 sons, Arcadius and Honorius, the former of 
 whom presided at Constantinople, as emperor 
 of the east ; the latter chose Ravenna as the 
 seat of his court, in preference to Rome, and 
 presided over the west. 
 
 Sec. 38. Of the state of the Church, during 
 the reign of these two emperors, and, indeed, 
 for a long period following, we have nothing 
 pleasant to record. Honorius, following the 
 steps of his father, protected the external State 
 of the Church, and did something towards ex- 
 tirpating the remains of idolatry and support- 
 ing orthodoxy in opposition to existing here- 
 sies. But a great increase of superstition, po- 
 lemical subtilty and monasticism marked these 
 times, both in the east and west. The true 
 spirit of the gospel was scarcely visible. A 
 constant struggle existed among the clergy 
 for dignity, power and wealth, and great ex- 
 ertions were put forth to maintain the suprem- 
 acy of the Catholic Church. 
 
 Sec. 39. Some time previous to this date, 
 but now more particularly, important changes 
 began to take place in the Roman empire, 
 which considerably affected the visible king- 
 dom of the Redeemer. These changes were 
 caused by numerous barbarous tribes, inhabit- 
 
 whom was he succeeded ? Where did the former 
 reside ? Where the latter ? 
 
 Sec. 38. What was the state of the Church during 
 this reign ? What measures did Honorius adopt ! 
 Notwithstanding these, what is said of superstition and 
 monasticism ? 
 
 Sec. 39. What changes some time before this, began 
 to take place in the Roman empire ? By whom effect- 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISxU 143 
 
 uig the north of Europe, who attacking the 
 Roman empire, in a course of years reduced 
 it to a state of complete subjection, and divi- 
 ded its various provinces into several distinct 
 governments and kingdoms. 
 
 These tribes consisted of the Goths, Huns, Franks, 
 Alans, Suevi, Vandals, and various others. They were ex- 
 tremely barbarous and illiterate, at the same time powerful 
 and warlike. The incursions of these tribes into the em- 
 pire, was at a time when it was least able to make effectu- 
 al resistance. Both Hononus and Arcadius were weak 
 princes. The Roman character was greatly sunk. Their 
 lofty and daring spirit was gone. The empire had for 
 years groaned under its unwieldy bulk; and only by the 
 most vigorous efforts had it been kept from crumbling to 
 ruins. With Theodosius, expired the last of the success- 
 ors of Augustus and Constantine, who appeared in the field 
 of battle at the head of their armies, and whose authority 
 was acknowledged throughout the empire. Such being the 
 state of things, it is not strange that the northern tribes 
 should have seized the opportunity to invade the empire ; 
 nor that their effort at subjugation should have been crown- 
 ed wnh success. Still less singular is it, that the Church 
 of Christ should have suffered in a corresponding degree. 
 
 Sec. 40. In the year 410, the imperial city 
 of Rome was besieged and taken by Alaric, 
 king of the Goths, who delivered it over to 
 the licentious fury of his army, A scene of 
 horror ensued, which is scarcely paralleled in 
 the history of war. The plunder of the city 
 was accomplished in six days ; the streets 
 were deluged with the blood of murdered cit- 
 ed ? To what state did these tribes reduce the Roman 
 empire ? 
 
 Who were these tribes ? At what time did they attack the Ro- 
 man empire? What had been its state for some time previous * 
 YS^hat was the character of Honorius and Arcadius ? 
 
 Sec. 40. When did Alaric besiege the city of Rome ? 
 What did he do on taking possession of it I 
 
144 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 izens, and some of the noblest edifices were 
 razed to their foundation. 
 
 The city of Rome was at this time an object of admira- 
 tion. Its inhabitants were estimated at twelve hundred 
 thousand. Its houses were but little short^of fifty thou- 
 sand ; seventeen hundred and eighty of which were simi- 
 lar in grandeur and extent to the palaces of princes. Ev- 
 ery thing bespoke wealth and luxury. The market, the 
 race courses, the temples, the fountains, the porticos, the 
 shady groves, unitedly combined to add surpassing splen- 
 dor to the spot. 
 
 Two years before the surrender of the city, Alaric had 
 laid siege to it, and had received from the proud and inso- 
 lent Romans, as the price of his retreat from the walls, five 
 thousand pounds of gold, thirty thousand pounds of silver, 
 and an incredible quantity of other valuable articles. 
 
 In the following year, he again appeared before the city; 
 and now took possession of the port of Ostia, one of the 
 boldest and most stupendous works of Roman magnifi- 
 cence. He had demanded the surrender of the city, and 
 was only prevented from razing it to its foundation, by the 
 consent of the senate to remove the unworthy Honorius 
 from the throne of the Csesars, and to place Attalus, the 
 tool of the Gothic conqueror, in his place. 
 
 But the^doom of the city was not far distant. In 410, 
 Alaric once more appeared under the walls of the capital. 
 Through the treachery of the Roman guard, one of the 
 gates was silently opened, and the inhabitants were awa- 
 kened at midnight, by the tremendous sound of the Gothic- 
 trumpet. Alaric and his bands entered in triumph, and 
 spread desolation through the streets. Thus this proud ci- 
 ty, which had subdued a great part of the world ; which, 
 during a period of 619 years, had never been violated by 
 the presence of a foreign enemy, was itself called to surren- 
 der to the arms of a rude and revengeful Goth ; who was 
 well entitled the Destroyer of nations , and the scourge of 
 God! 
 
 What is said of the city at this time ? What was the number of 
 its inhabitants ? Had not Alaric besieged it before ? At what price 
 did the Romans purchase his retreat ? What did he do the follow- 
 ing year ? How was he prevented from taking it ? In 410, how 
 did he manage to get possession of it ? What was Alaric called ? 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 145 
 
 Sec. 41. From this period, the barbarians 
 continued their ravages, until 476, which is 
 commonly assigned as marking the total ex- 
 tinction of the western part of the Roman em- 
 pire. Of the tribes which had been accessa- 
 ry to a result so tremendous, the Visigoths 
 took possession of Spain ; the Franks of Gaul ; 
 the Saxons of England ; the Huns of Panno- 
 nia ; the Ostrogoths of Italy, and the adjacent 
 provinces. 
 
 These conquests effected an almost entire change in the 
 state of Europe. New governments, laws, languages ; new 
 manners, customs, dresses ; new names and countries pre- 
 vailed. It is doubtless to be lamented, that this revolution 
 was the work of nations so little enlightened by science, or 
 polished by civilization ; for the laws of the Romans, imper- 
 fect as they were, were the best which human wisdom had 
 devised ; and in arts they far surpassed the nations to which 
 they now became subjected. It is a remark of Dr. Robert- 
 son, "that if a man were called to fix upon a period, in the 
 history of the world, during which the condition of the hu- 
 man race was most calamitous, he would without hesitation 
 name that which elapsed from the death of Theodosius 
 the great, A. D. 395, to the establishment of the Lom- 
 bards in Italy, A. D. 571." 
 
 Sec. 42. Although the barbarians were idol- 
 aters, yet upon the conquest of the Roman 
 empire, they generally, though at different 
 periods, conformed themselves to the religious 
 institutions of the nations among whom they 
 settled. They unanimously agreed to support 
 
 Sec. 41. How long did these tribes continue their 
 ravages in the empire ? What does the year 476 
 mark ? Where did the several tribes settle ? 
 
 What changes resulted from these conquests ? During what pe- 
 riod does Dr. Robertson say the condition of the human race was 
 the most calamitous, in the history of the world? 
 
 Sec. 42. To what religious institutions did these 
 barbarous nations conform themselves ? What system 
 13 
 
146 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 the hierarchy of the church of Rome, and to 
 defend and maintain it, as the established reli- 
 gion of their respective states. They general- 
 ly adopted the Arian system, and hence the ad- 
 vocates of the Nicene creed met with bitter 
 persecution. 
 
 It has already been observed that religion, in its estab- 
 lished form, was at this time but little removed from the 
 superstition and idolatry of the ancient heathen. There 
 were, indeed, pious individuals — some who maintained the 
 primitive faith and manners — but the mass of professors, 
 and even of the clergy, had shamefully departed from the 
 spirit of the gospel. 
 
 To nothing, but the controlling Providence of God, can 
 we attribute the condescension of these barbarous tribes to 
 renounce idolatry, and become nominal Christians. Had 
 they pleased, it would seem that they might easily have ex- 
 terminated Christianity from the earth. But Divine Prov- 
 idence saw fit to order otherwise; and though for years, as 
 nations, they were scarcely to be accounted Christians ; the 
 religion which they adopted, at length softened their man- 
 ners, and refined their morals. 
 
 Sec. 43. Of the kingdoms into which the 
 Roman empire was divided, that of the Franks 
 in Gaul was one. Of this nation, Clovis was 
 king. In the year 496, he was converted to 
 Christianity ; and, together with three thou- 
 sand of his army, was baptized at Rheims, and 
 received into the Church. 
 
 The wife of Clovis was Clotilda, a niece of the king of 
 Burgundy. The Burgundians had already embraced Chris- 
 did they generally adopt ? How did this affect the 
 advocates of the Nicene creed ? 
 
 What was the character of religion at this time ? To what would 
 you ascribe the preference of Christianity, on the part of the barba- 
 rous nations ? What effect had Christianity upon them ? 
 
 Sec. 43. Which tribe settled in Gaul ? Who was 
 king ? When was he converted to Christianity ? 
 Who were baptized with him ? 
 
 Who had laboured to convert Clovis previously ? With what 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 147 
 
 tianity; and although they professed the Arian faith, Clotilda 
 was attached to the Nicene creed. She had laboured to 
 convert her husband to Christianity, but without success. 
 During a battle, which he fought with the Alemans, finding 
 the Franks giving ground, and victory crowning the stand- 
 ard of his foe; he implored, it is said, the assistance of 
 Christ ; and solemnly engaged to worship him as God, if he 
 rendered him victorious over his enemies. 
 
 The battle now went on, and Clovis was the conqueror. 
 Faithful to his promise, he was baptized at Rheims, the 
 same year after, having been instructed in the doctrines of 
 the gospel. The real conversion of Clovis has little credit 
 attached to it ; but it seemed to comfort the friends of reli- 
 gion, and particularly the advocates of the Nicene creed. 
 The conversion of Clovis, it may be added, is considered 
 by the learned as the origin of the title of Most Christian 
 Majesty, which has so long been adopted by the kings of 
 France. 
 
 Sec. 44. The year 432 was distinguished for 
 the successful introduction of Christianity in- 
 to Ireland by Patrick ; who, on account of his 
 labours in that country, has been deservedly 
 entitled " the apostle of the Irish, and the fa- 
 ther of the Hibernian Church." 
 
 Efforts had previously been made to diffuse the light of 
 Christianity among the Irish, under the auspices of Celes- 
 tius, bishop of Rome. He had employed Palladius for that 
 purpose; but his mission appears to have been attended with 
 little success. Patrick succeeded Palladius in his labours. 
 The former was a Scot by birth, and was one of the bish- 
 ops in Scotland ; but being taken prisoner, in a war in 
 which the British isles were involved, he was carried to Ire- 
 land, where he devoted himself with much zeal to the con- 
 version of the people. Mosheim says he formed the arch- 
 bishoprick of Armah, A. D. 472. He died in 513, at the 
 advanced age of 120. 
 
 success ? By what means was he converted ? Is his conversion 
 supposed to have been real ? What effect had his conversion ? To 
 ivhat title did his conversion give rise ? 
 
 Sec. 44. When was Christianity introduced into 
 Ireland ? By whom ? 
 
 Who before this had attempted the introduction^ Christianity 
 
148 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 Sec* 45. Under the auspices of Gregory the 
 Great, the Roman pontiff, Christianity was 
 introduced into England, in the year 497 ; at 
 which time Austin, with 40 monks, was sent 
 into that country, and began the conversion of 
 the inhabitants. 
 
 The knowledge of Christianity at this time existed in 
 England, and appears to have been introduced about the 
 time of the Apostles. But at no period could it be said 
 that the country was Christian. The light of Christianity 
 here and there, in some confined circles, shot through the 
 surrounding darkness ; but it was only sufficient to show 
 how thick that darkness was. Indeed, Christianity may be 
 said to have been exterminated by the Saxons, Angles, and 
 other tribes, who conquered the country. The idolatries 
 of these tribes reigned through the country for the space of 
 150 years; and to such gods as the Sun, Moon, Thuth, 
 Odin, Thor, Frigga, and Surtur, from which the English 
 derived the names of the week, their homage was paid. 
 
 The honour of breaking up this established idolatry, and 
 of spreading the gospel in England, was reserved for Aus- 
 tin, under the patronage of Gregory. Gregory, previously 
 to his election to the pontificate, was one day walking in the 
 market place at Rome, and seeing several youth of hand- 
 some appearance exposed to sale, he enquired whence they 
 were ? Being informed that they were pagans from Britain, 
 his pity was greatly excited. 
 
 Soon after, he offered himself to the ruling bishop, and 
 requested to be sent as a missionary to the island ; but his 
 request was denied. On his election to the see of Rome, 
 he remembered his former interest in Britain, and soon af- 
 ter sent Austin, with a company of monks, to convert the 
 nation. 
 
 Providence smiled upon the attempt. Ethelbert was at 
 
 into that country ? Who was Patrick ? What was his age when 
 he died ? 
 
 Sec. 45. When was Christianity introduced into 
 England ? Under whose auspices ? Whom did Gre- 
 gory the Great send thither ? 
 
 What was the state of Christianity if it existed at all, when 
 Austin entered the country ? What deities did the inhabitants 
 worship ? How came Gregory to be interested in the propagation of' 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 149 
 
 this time king of Kent, by whose queen Bertha, a pious de- 
 scendant of the house of Clovis, the missionaries were kind- 
 ly received. The king soon became a convert, and a few 
 years after this event, the people were generally, at least 
 nominal Christians. 
 
 Sec. 46. Notice has already been taken 
 (Sec. 30) of the gradual increase of the influ- 
 ence and authority of the Bishop of Rome 
 over all his brethren. But it was reserved to 
 the year 606 to complete the triumphs of the 
 Roman Pontiff, and to place him at the head 
 of the Ecclesiastical world. At this time the 
 emperor Phocas conferred on Boniface III, 
 the successor of Gregory the Great, the title 
 of universal bishop. 
 
 As early as 588, John, called the Faster, of Constanti- 
 nople, assumed the title of Universal Bishop; and the title 
 was confirmed by a council, at that time in session, in that 
 city. The successor of John assumed the same proud ti- 
 tle. Gregory the great, contemporaneous with the succes- 
 sor of John, took great umbrage at the boldness of the 
 bishop of Constantinople, in assuming a title, which in 
 point of precedence belonged to the bishop of Rome; but 
 which his conscience would not permit him to seek. Greg- 
 ory died in the year 604, and was succeeded by Boniface 
 III. This latter prelate had no scruple in accepting the 
 title. He rather sought it from the emperor Phocas, with 
 the privilege of transmitting it to all his successors. The 
 profligate emperor, to gratify the inordinate ambition of 
 this court-sycophant, deprived the bishop of Constantino- 
 ple of the title, and conferred it upon Boniface ; at the same 
 time declaring the Church of Rome to be the head of all 
 other Churches. 
 
 Christianity in England? What success attended the mission of 
 Austin ? 
 
 Sec. 46. In what year did the Roman pontiff as- 
 sume the title of Universal Bishop ? Who conferred 
 it? 
 
 Who had assumed this title before ? Who after John ? How 
 did this affect Gregory the Great ? How did Boniface obtain the 
 title ? What standing did Phocas declare the church of Rome now 
 to have ? 
 
 13* 
 
150 PERIOD IV....3G6....606. 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD IV. 
 
 1. Donatus, bishop of Numidia, author of 
 the schism of the Donatists. 
 
 2. Lactantius, the most eloquent Latin writer 
 in the 4th century ; he exposed the absurdity 
 of the pagan superstitions. 
 
 3. Eusebius Paraphilias, bishop of Caesarea, 
 author of an ecclesiastical history, and a life 
 of Constantine. 
 
 4. Arius, a presbyter in the church of Alex- 
 andria ; author of the " Arian heresy." 
 
 5. Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria, the 
 firm and powerful opponent of Arianism. 
 
 6. Anthony, the hermit, considered the father 
 of the monastic institutions. 
 
 7. Basil, surnamed the Great, bishop of 
 Csesarea, an eminent controversialist. 
 
 8. Hilary, bishop of Poictiers, a Latin wri- 
 ter, distinguished for writing 12 books in sup- 
 port of the doctrine of the Trinity. 
 
 9. Ambrose, bishop of Milan, a man of ex- 
 tensive learning, and distinguished for his zeal 
 in the cause of Christianity. 
 
 10. Jerome, a monk of Palestine, a volumi- 
 nous writer, and the author of a translation of 
 the Bible, known by the name of the " Latin 
 Vulgate." 
 
 11. Augustine, bishop of Hippo, in Africa, 
 who from being a debauched youth, became 
 by his writings and example One of the most 
 distinguished ornaments of the Christian 
 Church. 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 15] 
 
 12. John Chrysostom^ bishop of Constanti- 
 nople, one of the most able and eloquent 
 preachers that have adorned the Church. 
 
 13. Pelagias, a Briton, author of the " Pe- 
 lagian heresy." 
 
 J. Donatus, Sec. 13. 
 
 2. Lactantins is said to have been born in Africa, or, ac- 
 cording to others, in Italy. He studied rhetoric in Africa, 
 and with so much reputation, that Constantine appointed 
 him tutor to his son Crispus. This brought him to court ; 
 but even there he lived so poor, as even frequently to want 
 necessaries. He was the most eloquent of all the Latin 
 ecclesiastical writers. His style so nearly resembled that 
 of Cicero, that he is generally distinguished by the title of 
 " the Christian Cicero." His "Divine Institutions," com- 
 posed about the year 320, in defence of Christianity, is the 
 principal work which has been transmitted to us. 
 
 3. Eusebius Pamphilius was born in Palestine about 
 the year 267, where he was educated. About the year 313, 
 he was elected bishop of Caesarea. He bore a considerable 
 share in the contest relating to Arius, whose cause he at 
 first defended, under a persuasion that he was persecuted. 
 
 He was honoured with very particular marks of Constan- 
 tine's esteem ; often receiving letters from the emperor, 
 and being frequently invited to his table. He wrote sever- 
 al important works, among which was an Ecclesiastical 
 History, from the commencement of the Christian era to 
 the death of Licinius, A. D. 324. 
 
 Eusebius died in the year 338 or 340 ; leaving behind 
 him a high reputation for learning. There were none 
 among the Greek writers who had read so much ; but he 
 never applied himself to the polishing of his works, and was 
 very negligent of his diction. 
 
 4. Arius, Sec. 16, and onward. 
 
 5. Athanasius was born at Alexandria, of heathen par- 
 ents ; but was early taken under the patronage of Alexan- 
 der, bishop of that city, by whom he was liberally educated, 
 and afterwards ordained a deacon. When Alexander at- 
 tended the council of Nice, he took Athanasius with him, 
 where he greatly distinguished himself as an able oppo- 
 nent of the Arian heresy. On the death of his patron, he 
 was appointed to succeed him as bishop. This was in the 
 year 326, when Athanasius was only 2S years of age. 
 
152 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 Arius being persuaded to subscribe to the Nicene creed. 
 Athanasius was required by the emperor to readmit him to 
 communion; but resolutely refusing, he was banished into 
 France. A variety of fortune from this time followed him, 
 being recalled and again exiled. Athanasius, however, at 
 length died in peace, in the year 371, having been bishop 
 46 years. See Sec. 19,21,28. 
 
 6. Anthony, Sec. 27. 
 
 7. Basil was born at Caesarea, in Cappadocia, in the 
 year 226. He received the first part of his education un- 
 der his father, and afterwards studied at Antioch, Constan- 
 tinople and Athens. His improvement in all kinds of 
 learning was exceedingly rapid. For a time after his con- 
 version, he sought seclusion, where he employed himself 
 chiefly in devotional exercises. 
 
 On the death of Eusebius, bishop of Caesarea, in 370, he 
 was chosen to fill his place. In this situation he suffered 
 many evils from enemies, especially from the advocates of 
 Arianism ; but he was greatly distinguished for his patience, 
 meekness and piety. At his death, so much was he valu- 
 ed by his flock, that they crowded about his house, with 
 many expressions of sorrow. He breathed his last A. D. 
 379, with the pious ejaculation — "Into thy hands I commit 
 my spirit." 
 
 8. Hilary was a native of Poicters, in France, though 
 the time of his birth is uncertain. He was converted to 
 Christianity late in \\^ 9 and in the year 355 was made bish- 
 op of his native town. He was greatly distinguished for 
 his attachment to the gospel in its simplicity, and shewed 
 himself to be a man of penetration and genius. He open- 
 ly enlisted himself against the Arians ; but through their 
 address, the emperor Constantine was persuaded to banish 
 him to Phrygia, where he resided several years : durino- 
 which time he composed his twelve books on the Trinity, 
 which have been much admired by Trinitarians. He was 
 afterwards restored to liberty ; and such was his influence 
 and endeavours, that it was said that France was freed from 
 Arianism by Hilary alone. His death occurred in 367. 
 
 9. Ambrose was born in Gaul, about the year 333. A 
 singular story, though probably untrue, is told of him; viz. 
 that while he was an infant, lying in his cradle, a swarm of 
 bees came and settled upon his mouth. From this it was 
 superstitiously presaged, that he would be distinguished for 
 his eloquence. He proved to be thus distinguished, and 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 153 
 
 was appointed governor of several provinces. He settled 
 at Milan. In the year 374, the bishop of that place dying, 
 a great contest arose between the Catholics and Arians, 
 concerning his successor. Ambrose thought it his duty, 
 as governor, to go to the church, in order to compose the 
 tumult. On addressing the multitude, they with one 
 voice exclaimed " Let Ambrose be bishop. " 
 
 Ambrose was forced to yield to the wishes of the peo- 
 ple ; he was baptized and ordained. He died at Milan, in 
 the year 397, leaving behind him several works on reli- 
 gious subjects. As a writer, he was concise, and full of 
 turns of wit ; his terms are well chosen, his expressions 
 noble, and he diversifies his subject with great copiousness 
 of thought and language. Yet he was wanting in accuracy 
 and order. The hymn " Te Deum" is attributed to him. 
 JO. Jerome was born of Christian parents at Strido, near 
 Pannonia. His father, who was a man of rank, took the 
 greatest care of his education, and furnished him with 
 every facility for the acquisition of learning. Being placed 
 at Rome, he had masters in rhetoric, Hebrew, and in di- 
 vinity, who conducted him through all parts of learning, 
 sacred and profane. 
 
 From Rome, Jerome, having finished his education, 
 proceeded to travel. Having spent some time in visiting 
 various places, he returned to Rome ; where he began to 
 deliberate upon the course of life he should pursue. Study 
 and retirement were his wish; and, accordingly, leaving 
 his country and friends, he directed his way into Syria. 
 After spending some time in quest of a place congenial to 
 his feelings, he took up his abode in a frightful desert, in 
 that country, which was inhabited by scarcely a human 
 being. 
 
 He was now in his 31st year. He divided all his time 
 between devotion and study. Here he applied himself to 
 the study of the Scriptures, which he is said to have gotten 
 by heart, and to the Oriental languages. Having spent 
 four years in this solitude, he was obliged to leave it, on 
 account of his health, which was much impaired. 
 
 From this time, his reputation for piety and learning 
 began to be spread abroad. He now visited Constantino- 
 ple, and afterwards Rome; at which latter place he com- 
 posed several works. In 385, he determined to retire from 
 the world, and persuaded several persons to accompany 
 him to the east. At length he settled at Bethlehem, a 
 
154 PERIOD IV....306....606. 
 
 town near Jerusalem, where he continued to live in a mo- 
 nastery till his death, in 420, having attained to the un- 
 common age of 90. 
 
 The writings of Jerome were voluminous. He transla- 
 ted the whole Bible into Latin, which was afterwards ex- 
 clusively adopted by the Roman church. By his writings, 
 he contributed to the growth of superstition, yet of all the 
 Latin fathers, he was the most able in unfolding the Scrip- 
 tures. 
 
 11. Augustine was born in Africa, in the year 354. His 
 parentage was humble, but his mother was distinguished 
 for her exemplary virtue. His father, designing him for 
 some of the learned professions, placed him at school ; 
 but such was' his vicious make, that he neglected study 
 for gaming and public shows, and invented a thousand 
 false stories to escape the rod, with which he was, however, 
 severely chastised. 
 
 His father, sometime after, sent him to Carthage, to pur- 
 sue his studies. Here, he acquired a taste for reading, 
 and especially for rhetoric, in which latter accomplishment 
 lie soon became distinguished ; and, on his return to his 
 native place, gave lectures on that subject, with high repu- 
 tation. But he had now become a heretic, and continued 
 to follow his vicious course of life. 
 
 Some time after, he left home with a determination to 
 visit Rome. The prayers of a pious mother followed him, 
 although he had left her without acquainting her with his 
 design. On his arrival at Milan, he visited Ambrose, and 
 attended his preaching. The sermons of this pious man 
 made a deep impression upon his mind, and he became a 
 Catholic in 384, 
 
 His real conversion occurred not long after ; and he 
 became one of the most sincere and ardent Christians of 
 his time. In 391, he was elected bishop of Hippo. From 
 this date, he set himself for the defence of the gospel, and 
 became the admiration of the Christian world. From his 
 writings was formed a body of theology, which for centu- 
 ries after, was the guide of those who desired to shun the 
 errors of popery, and walk in the truth. His death occur- 
 red in the year 430, at the age of 76. 
 
 12. John Chrysostom was born at Antioch, of a noble 
 family, about the year 354. His education was entrusted 
 to the care of his mother, who strictly attended to it, and 
 while yet quite young, he was disposed to favour Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
DECLINE OF PAGANISM. 155 
 
 At an early age, he formed the resolution of adopting a 
 monastic life ; and in the year 374, he betook himself to 
 the neighbouring mountains, where he lived four years, 
 with an ancient hermit ; after which he retired to a still 
 more secluded place, where he spent two years more in a 
 cave ; till, at length, worn out with watchings, fastings, 
 and other severities, he was forced to return to Antioch. 
 
 Sometime after this, such was his reputation, that he 
 was called to preside as bishop at Constantinople ; he be- 
 gan immediately to attempt a reformation in his diocese. 
 This gave great displeasure to the clergy, and the more 
 wealthy part of the community, through whose influence 
 Chrysostom was seized, by order of the emperor, and ex- 
 iled to a port on the Black Sea. But such was the tumult 
 excited by this measure, that the emperor judged it advisa- 
 ble to recall him, and restore him to his bishopric. 
 
 No sooner, however, was Chrysostom once more estab- 
 lished in his office, than his customary zeal began to dis- 
 play itself, of which his enemies taking advantage, again 
 procured his banishment to Cucusus, a wild and inhospi- 
 table place in Armenia. And not yet satisfied, some time 
 after, they prevailed upon the emperor to send him to Pic- 
 tvus, a more distant region on the borders of the Black 
 Sea. 
 
 On his way to this latter place, from the fatigue of tra- 
 velling, and the hard usage he met with from the soldiers, 
 he fell into a violent fever, and died in a few hours. His 
 death occurred in the year 407. 
 
 Chrysostom was one of the most able preachers, that 
 have adorned the Christian Church. To strong powers of 
 mind, and a lively imagination, he added fine powers of 
 elocution, and hence commanded immense audiences. 
 He was an able commentator on Paul's epistles. He was 
 constitutionally ardent ; prompted by a zeal, which perhaps 
 was not sufficiently guided by judgement, he met with 
 bitter persecution, which brought him to his grave. 
 13. Pelagius. Sec. 36. 
 
MAHOMET PROPAGATING HIS RELIGION. 
 
 PERIOD V. 
 
 THE PERIOD OF THE RISE OF THE MAHOMETAN IMPOSTURE WILL EX- 
 TEND FROM THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE SUPREMACY OF THE RO- 
 MAN PONTIFFS, A. D. 606, TO THE FIRST CRUSADE, A. D. 1095. 
 
 Sec. 1. The establishment of the suprema- 
 cy of the Roman pontiffs, in the year 606, 
 with an account of which our last period con- 
 cluded, forms an important era in the history 
 of the Church, and indeed of the world ; as it 
 laid the foundation of a power, which in its 
 exercise was more commanding, and more ex- 
 tensive, than any temporal prince ever enjoyed. 
 
 For the space of five centuries, this power was gradually 
 rising to the period at which we now contemplate it. For 
 
 What is the extent of the period of the rise of the 
 Mahometan Imposture ? 
 
 Sec. 1. What is said of the establishment of the su- 
 premacy of the Roman pontiffs in 606 ? 
 
 How long had this power been gradually rising ? What was the 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 157 
 
 a time following the days of the Apostles, the ministers ot 
 the gospel were considered on an equality. The first de- 
 parture from this simplicity consisted in giving to the min- 
 isters of the distinguished cities, a kind of pre-eminence, 
 by appointing them to be presidents, or moderators of the 
 clergy, in the surrounding districts. 
 
 This pre-eminence continued to increase, and the author- 
 ity of these particular ministers to extend, till the third cen- 
 tury; when, as already noticed, (Period 4, Sec. 25,) the 
 bishops of Rome, Antioch, Alexandria, and Constantino- 
 ple, were by Constantine placed at the head of all their 
 brethren. At a later period, (Sec. 30,) this pre-eminence 
 centered chiefly in the bishop of Rome, although the point 
 was warmly contested by the bishop of Constantinople. At 
 length, however, (Sec. 46,) the Roman pontiff accomplish- 
 ed his purpose, and at the hands of Phocas, one of the most 
 odious characters that ever sat upon a throne, received the 
 title of universal bishop. 
 
 This is the date of the establishment of the papal power. 
 But this was not the period of its full growth. From this 
 time, this power continued to acquire strength, and to ex- 
 tend its influence, until, in temporal dominion, the pope of 
 Rome held an enviable rank among the potentates of the 
 earth ; and as a spiritual power, received the homage of 
 nearly the whole world. 
 
 The rise of such a power was the subject of prophecy, 
 centuries before. Daniel, who flourished about the year 
 606 B. C. clearly predicted (Chap. 7,) the downfall and di- 
 vision of the Roman empire into ten kingdoms, which 
 occurred about the year 476. (Period 4, Sec. 41.) 
 These ten kingdoms were represented by ten horns. (Chap. 
 7, 24.) After the ten horns, another horn should arise, 
 diverse from the rest. This is the papal power. And, 
 says the prophet, " he shall speak great words against the 
 Most High, and think to change times, and laws." Paul, 
 also, describes this power, which he calls, the " man of 
 sin," (2Thess. 2,) " the mystery of iniquity," — "the son 
 
 relative standing of ministers in respect to one another following the 
 days of the apostles ? In what did the first departure from this sim- 
 plicity consist ? In what century were the bishops of Rome, Anti 
 och, &c. placed at the head of their brethren ? What took place 
 after this ? What is said of the subsequent strength and influence 
 of the Roman power ? Was the rise of such a power predicted long- 
 before ? By whom ? Under what figures ? # 
 
 14 
 
] 58 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above aM 
 that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he, as 
 God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he 
 is God." Under the figure of a beast, John describes this 
 power, (Rev. 13,) which should, "open his mouth in blas- 
 phemies against God — make war against the saints, and 
 overcome them, and exercise power over all kindreds, and 
 tongues, and nations." In another chapter (17,) he repre- 
 sents the. same power, under the figure of a woman, upon 
 whose forehead was written — "mystery, babylon the 
 
 GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATION OF THE 
 EARTH." 
 
 Observation. For the purpose of giving to the student 
 a connected view of the subject, we shall briefly notice, in 
 this place, the facilities presented to the Roman pontiff 
 for extending his authority, and the means employed, by 
 which that authority came to be exercised over nearly the 
 whole world. 
 
 Sec. 2. Three circumstances existing at this 
 time, and continuing for several centuries, 
 contributed to the increase and establishment 
 of the papal power. These were the igno- 
 rance, the superstition, and the corruption of the 
 world. 
 
 1. Ignorance. The incursions of the northern barbari- 
 ans spread an intellectual famine throughout all Europe. 
 The only men of learning were the monks, who seldom left 
 their cloisters; and the only books were manuscripts, con- 
 cealed in the libraries of the monasteries. Not only were 
 the common people ignorant of the art of reading; but this 
 ignorance extensively pertained to the clergy. Many of 
 the latter could scarcely spell out the Apostles creed ; and 
 even some of the bishops were unable to compose a sermon. 
 
 2. Superstition. The universal reign of superstition, con- 
 tributed to the same results. The spiritual views of reli- 
 gion of primitive times — the simplicity which had marked 
 the order of the ancient worship, were no more. In their 
 room, an unmeaning round of rites, ceremonies and festi- 
 vals, were introduced ; and in the observance of these, the 
 
 Sec. 2. What circumstances contributed to the in- 
 crease $nd establishment of the papal power ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. | 159 
 
 distinguishing doctrines of the gospel, and the religion of 
 the heart, were effectually lost sight of. The common peo- 
 ple were taught to revere the clergy, with idolatrous vene- 
 ration. More was thought of an image of the Virgin Mary, 
 than of the Son of God ; and greater virtue was attributed 
 to a finger, or a bone of an Apostle, than to the sincerest 
 prayer of faith. Upon this superstition the popes fastened ; 
 they increased it by every means in their power, and made 
 it instrumental of extending their lordly power. 
 
 3. Corruption. But the universal corruption of the 
 world accelerated the triumphs of the papal throne, more 
 than all other means. If piety existed, it was confined to 
 iexv, and to nations remote from Rome. The influences 
 of the spirit were unheard of. Even a cold morality was 
 scarcely inculcated. Holiness of heart, and the practice 
 of the Christian virtues, were seldom named. Vice and 
 falsehood characterized the times. The worship of ima- 
 ges, the possession of relics, the contribution of money to 
 the treasuries of the Roman pontiff, were urged, as -ensur- 
 ing a passport to heavenly felicity. 
 
 Sec. 3. We shall next speak of the means 
 employed by the papal power to extend its 
 influence. We notice first, the 'preference 
 given to human compositions over the Bible. 
 
 The art of printing was for a long time yet unknown. 
 Copies of the scriptures were scarce, and could be procur- 
 ed only at an enormous price. A single copy was worth 
 the price of a house. The ignorance of the common peo- 
 ple was, therefore, in a measure unavoidable. The popes 
 and the clergy were willing it should be so. Taking ad- 
 vantage of this ignorance, they palmed upon the people 
 such opinions of the fathers, and such decrees of councils, 
 as suited their purpose ; and stamped them with the au- 
 thority of God. Nay, as occasion required, they forged 
 opinions and decrees ; and cursed was he who should dare 
 to oppose them. In this way, the Bible was neglected ; its 
 voice was unheard ; and upon the strength of human opin- 
 ions and human decrees — some promulgated, and some 
 forged, the papal power extended its ghostly authority. 
 
 Sec. 3. What was the first means employed by the 
 papal power to extend its influence ? 
 
 What opinions did the popes palm upon the people ? What de- 
 crees ? What circumstances enabled them to do this with facility : 
 
160 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 Sec. 4. A second means employed to extend 
 the authority of the papal power, consisted in 
 efforts , under the patronage of the Roman pontiffs , 
 to convert the heathen. 
 
 Aware of the importance of first raising the standard of 
 the cross, under the auspices of papal authority, the popes 
 were ready to embrace every opportunity to send forth mis- 
 sionaries, attached to their cause. Hence, many heathen 
 nations were visited, and efforts made to spread the know- 
 ledge of Christianity. But care was exercised to send on- 
 ly such as were deeply imbued with the spirit of the Roman 
 hierarchy. Never were men more faithful in any cause. 
 They taught the heathen to look upon the Roman pontiff 
 as their spiritual father, and to bow to his authority as the 
 vicegerent of God on earth. Where reason failed to ac- 
 complish their purposes, resort was had to force. Many 
 were the instances, and among them may be mentioned 
 the Pomeranians, the Sclavonians, and the Finlanders, 
 in which baptism was administered at the point of the 
 sword. 
 
 Sec. 5. A third means employed, was the 
 introduction of the worship of images. 
 
 The introduction of images into places of Christian wor- 
 ship, dates its origin soon after the time of Constantine the 
 great ; but like many other superstitious practices, it made 
 its way by slow and imperceptible degrees. There were 
 those who strongly remonstrated against the practice ; but 
 their opposition was ineffectual. The passion increased, 
 and was fostered by the Roman pontiffs and their servants. 
 It strongly tended to divert the minds of the people, from 
 the great objects of faith and worship, presented in the 
 scriptures ; and gave increasing power to the papal throne, 
 over the wandering and darkened minds of the multitude. 
 Sec. 6. A fourth means employed to in- 
 Sec. 4. What was the second means employed ? 
 
 In what light did these missionaries teach the heathen to regard 
 f he popes? In what manner did they sometimes enforce the re- 
 ception of Christianity ? 
 
 Sec. 5. What was a third means employed ? 
 
 When did image worship take its rise ? Was it rapid in >N 
 spread ? What was its tendency ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. 16 J 
 
 crease and strengthen the papal power, was 
 the influence of monkery, which was enlisted in 
 the cause. 
 
 The rise and progress of monkery has already been un- 
 folded. (Period 4, Sec. 27.) With scarcely an exception, 
 the institutions of monkery were on the side of the papal 
 power, and with sedulous care did the Roman pontiffs fos- 
 ter these institutions, in order to use them as the tools of 
 their ambition. The monks were faithful to their master's 
 cause. Every project started by the popes, how question- 
 able soever, in respect to policy, or morality, received their 
 sanction ; and the severest denunciations were poured forth 
 from the convents, against those who should call in 
 question the wisdom of the papal throne. 
 
 Sec. 7. A fifth means employed, was the 
 sanction given by the popes to the passion for the 
 relics of saints, which about the ninth century 
 reached an extraordinary height. 
 
 Such was the zeal inspired on this subject, that many, 
 even in eminent stations, made long pilgrimages, to obtain 
 some relic of the primitive saints. Judea was ransacked, 
 The bodies of the Apostles and Martyrs are said to have 
 been dug up, and great quantities of bones were brought 
 into Italy, and sold at enormous prices. Even clothes were 
 exhibited, which were declared to be those in which Christ 
 was wrapped, in infancy ; pieces of his manger were car- 
 ried about ; parts of his cross — the spear which pierced his 
 side — the bread which he broke at the last supper — and to 
 wind up the whole, vials were preserved, which, it was 
 said, contained the milk of the mother of Christ, and even 
 the Saviour's blood. 
 
 From adoring the relic, the senseless multitude passed to 
 adore the spirit of the saint. Seizing upon this love of 
 idolatry, the Roman Pontiffs issued their commands, that 
 no saint should be adored, except such as had been canon- 
 ized by them. This at once invested them with an enor- 
 
 Sec. 6. What was a fourth means employed ? 
 
 When did monkery take its rise ? What is said of the fidelity of 
 the monks to the papal cause ? 
 
 Sec. 7. What was a fifth means employed ? 
 
 In what way did the passion for relics display itself? Mention 
 
 14* 
 
162 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 mous power. They made saints of whom they pleased, and 
 the people were taught to regard these saints as their pro- 
 tectors — as having power to avert dangers — to heal mala- 
 dies — to prepare the soul for heaven. By these means, the 
 Son of God was kept from view ; and the deluded multi- 
 tude made to feel, that the power of health, of life, and sal- 
 vation emanated from Rome. 
 
 Sec. 8. A sixth means employed, was the 
 sale of absolution and indulgencies. 
 
 The Roman Pontiff, as the vicegerent of God on earth, 
 claimed to have power not only to pardon sins, hut also to 
 grant permission to commit sin. A doctrine so accordant to 
 the corrupt state of manners arid morals, which for centuries 
 prevailed, was received with implicit faith. The murderer, 
 the assassin, the adulterer, needed now only to pay the pre- 
 scribed fee, and his sins would be blotted out; those who 
 wished to commit these crimes, in like manner, needed on- 
 ly to open their purses, to receive a plenary indulgence. 
 The consequence of this sale of pardon, was a vast in- 
 crease of the revenues of the Roman pontiffs, and nearly an 
 absolute controul over the minds of the millions who ad- 
 hered to the Roman faith. 
 
 Sec. 9. A seventh means employed was the 
 invention of the doctrine of purgatory, or a 
 state of temporary punishment after death. 
 
 This was a powerful engine, and most effectually was it 
 used, for the purpose of enriching and aggrandizing the 
 Roman hierarchy. From this purgatory, and the miseries 
 pertaining to it, the people were taught that souls might be 
 released, if prayers and masses in sufficient number, and 
 from the proper sources, were offered up. Hence, the rich- 
 est gifts were bestowed upon the Church, by the surviving 
 friends of those for whom the benefit was sought ; and the 
 
 some of these relics. What order did the Roman pontiffs issue, in 
 respect to saints ? What influence did this impart to the pontiffs : 
 
 Sec. 8. What was a sixth means ? 
 
 What power did the pontiffs claim in respect to sins ? What was 
 the consequence of setting up this claim ? 
 
 Sec. 9. What was a seventh means employed ? 
 What is to be understood by purgatory ? 
 
 What were the people taught on this subject ? What effect had 
 it upon them, and the Roman hierarchy ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMET ANISM. 163 
 
 dying transgressor readily parted with his possessions to se- 
 cure it. 
 
 Sec. 10. An eighth means employed, and, 
 perhaps, by far the most efficient of all, was 
 the Establishment of the inquisition. 
 
 The Inquisition dates its origin in the 13th century. It 
 originated in an attempt to crush some persons in Gaul, 
 (now France,) who had ventured to question the authority 
 of the Roman pontiffs. In the year 1204, Innocent III. 
 sent inquisitors, as they were called, headed by one Do- 
 minic, into Gaul, to execute his wrath upon persons who 
 had dared to speak in opposition to the papal throne. 
 
 These inquisitors so effectually performed their embas- 
 sy, that officers with similar power were appointed in every 
 city. Hence rose the Inquisition, which in time became a 
 most horrible tribunal — an engine of death ; whicji kept 
 nations in awe, and in subjection to the papal dominion. 
 
 Sec. 11. Such were some of the principal 
 means employed by the papal power, during 
 several centuries, to extend and confirm its 
 authority. Never were means employed more 
 efficiently ; never was a dominion more abso- 
 lute than that of the Roman pontiffs. 
 
 Sec. 12. The natural and necessary conse- 
 quence of the system adopted, was the decline 
 of pure religion. For several centuries, in- 
 deed, religion can scarcely be said to have 
 existed. Doubtless there were some who held 
 the faith in purity ; but to idolatrous Rome 
 nearly the whole world paid its humble adora- 
 tions. 
 
 Sec. 13. But it is time to return, and take 
 
 Sec. 10. What was an eighth means employed ? 
 
 When did the Inquisition take its rise ? What was its original 
 object ? Where did Innocent III. send Inquisitors ? In what year ? 
 For what purpose ? What followed ? 
 
 Sec. 12. What was the effect of this system of 
 means thus adopted by the Roman Court, on pure re- 
 ligion ? 
 
164 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 a view of the principal subject of this period, 
 viz. the Rise of the Mahometan Imposture. The 
 author of this false religion was Mahomet^ an 
 Arabian, who was born at Mecca, a city of 
 Arabia, in the year 569, or 570. 
 
 Mahomet was descended from illustrious ancestors ; al- 
 though his parents were much reduced in the world. At 
 an early age, he was deprived of these natural guardians, 
 and the care of him devolved upon Abu Taleb, a distin- 
 guished uncle. While under his patronage, he several 
 times accompanied a caravan into Syria, and there his 
 knowledge of men was considerably extended. 
 
 At the age of 25, he entered into the service of Cadijah, 
 a rich and noble widow of Mecca, whom soon after he mar- 
 ried. By this alliance, he was raised from a humble sphere 
 in life, to the station of his ancestors. 
 
 According to tradition, Mahomet was distinguished for 
 the beauty of his person ; and was highly recommended by 
 a natural oratory, by which he was able to exercise great 
 influence over the passions and affections of men. To- 
 wards the rich, he was always respectful ; to the poorest 
 citizens of Mecca, he was kind and condescending. 
 
 The intellectual endowments of Mahomet were also dis- 
 tinguishing. His memory was capacious, and retentive : 
 his wit easy and social ; his imagination sublime ; his 
 judgement clear, rapid, and decisive. Yet, with all these 
 advantages, he was an illiterate barbarian ; and in his com- 
 positions, was obliged to depend upon the assistance of 
 others. 
 
 Sec. 14. From his earliest youth, Mahomet 
 was addicted to religious contemplations ; and 
 ot a certain season every year, he used to re- 
 Sec. 13. Who was the author of the Mahometan 
 Imposture ? Who was Mahomet ? When and 
 where was he born ? 
 
 From whom was he descended ? To w T hom was the care of him 
 in his youth entrusted? Into whose service did he enter? To 
 what was he raised by his marriage with this lady ? For what was 
 Mahomet distinguished ? What is said of his intellectual endow- 
 ments ? 
 
 Sec. 14. To what was he early addicted ? When 
 did he indulge his religious contemplations ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 1(J5 
 
 tire to a cave, three miles from Mecca; where, 
 at length, he matured that religion, which he 
 afterwards propagated, and which was des- 
 tined to overspread some of the fairest por- 
 tions of the globe. 
 
 The design of the Roman pontiffs was to corrupt Chris- 
 tianity ; the design of Mahomet was to introduce another 
 religion. His grand doctrine was, that there is only one 
 God, and that Mahomet is his prophet. To please the Jews 
 and Christians, he admitted that Moses and Christ were 
 prophets; but represented himself as superior to them, and 
 divinely commissioned to reform the religious system which 
 they had established. Setting aside the scriptures, he pre- 
 tended to have received revelations from God ; which, with 
 the assistance of an angel, he embodied in the Koran, the 
 only sacred book of the Mahometans. 
 
 The religion of the Mahometans consists of two parts — ■ 
 faith and practice ; of which the former is divided into six 
 branches : Belief in God ; in his angels ; in the Koran ; in 
 his prophets; in the resurrection and final judgement; and 
 in God's absolute decrees. The points relating to practice 
 are, prayer, with washings ; alms ; fasting ; pilgrimage to 
 Mecca, and circumcision. 
 
 Of God and angels the Mahometans appear to have some 
 just notions, although they attribute some unworthy em- 
 ployments to the latter. They admit that God has, in 
 successive periods, communicated revelations to mankind 
 by prophets ; but that with the Koran, revelation has 
 closed. The time of the resurrection is a secret, belong- 
 ing only to God. When Mahomet asked the angel Ga- 
 briel about it, he confessed his ignorance. As to the pun« 
 ishment of the wicked, Mahomet taught the existence oi 
 seven hells, each of which is designed for different classes 
 of transgressors ; but all at length will be admitted to para- 
 dise, excepting such as reject the Koran. The heaven oi 
 the Mahometans is to consist of sensual enjoyments. They 
 are to repose in groves, on the banks of pure streams of wa- 
 
 What were the grand doctrines of Mahomet ? What is said of 
 his revelations ? In what book are they embodied ? Of how many 
 parts does the religion of the Mahometans consist ? Which were 
 some of their doctrines ? What notions have they of God and'an- 
 gels ? What is said of the resurrection ? Of the punishment of the 
 wicked ? What of heaven ? What duties did Mahomet enjoin ? 
 
166 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 ter ; to be clothed in robes of silk ; to feast from dishes of 
 gold, and to drink of the choicest wines, &c. 
 
 In respect to the duties enjoined, Mahomet encouraged 
 his followers to hope, that prayer will carry them half way 
 to God ; fasting will bring them to the door of the divine 
 palace, and alms will give them admittance. He also in- 
 culcated the duty of a pilgrimage to Mecca, as indispensa- 
 ble ; saying that he that should die without performing it, 
 might as well die a Jew, or a Christian. 
 
 Such is an outline of the religion of Mahomet The 
 rise of such a false religion was clearly predicted by John 
 in the Book of Revelation, (Chap. 9.) Mahomet is here re- 
 presented under the figure of a star fallen from heaven to 
 earth, to whom was given the key of the bottomless pit, 
 &c. 
 
 Sec. 15. In the year 609, Mahomet, having 
 matured his system, began to announce him- 
 self as a prophet of God, and to publish his 
 religion. For several years, his efforts were 
 confined to the walls of Mecca, and even here 
 his success was small. 
 
 His first converts were his wife, his servant, his pupil 
 and a friend. In process of time, ten of the most respec- 
 table citizens of Mecca were introduced to the private 
 lessons of the prophet, and were won over to his faith. 
 These were the only triumphs of his religion, for fourteen 
 years. 
 
 Sec. 16. In the year 622, a storm arising 
 against him at Mecca, he fled to Medina, an- 
 other city of Arabia. This flight is called by 
 the Mahometans the Hegira, and is regarded 
 by them as their grand epoch. In this latter 
 
 Who predicted the rise of the Mahometan religion ? Under what 
 figure ? 
 
 Sec. 15. In what year did Mahomet begin to pub- 
 lish his religion ? With what success ? 
 
 Who were his first converts ? Who were his only converts for 
 14 years ? 
 
 Sec. 16. When did Mahomet leave Mecca ? 
 Whither did he flee ? What was this flight called ? 
 What was his success at Medina ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 16? 
 
 city, his success was greater. Several of the 
 principal citizens heard the prophet, and joined 
 his standard. 
 
 Sec. 17. From the time of his establishment 
 at Medina, he assumed not only the exercise 
 of the office of a prophet ; but that, also, of a 
 civil ruler ; and such was the success of his 
 religion and his arms, that before his death, 
 which occurred in the year 631, he was mas- 
 ter of all Arabia. 
 
 At the expiration of six years from his retirement into 
 Medina, he could count fifteen hundred of his followers in 
 arms, and in the field. From this period, his military 
 standard was raised, and victory followed withersoever he 
 went. He fought in person at nine T battles ; and fifty en- 
 terprises of war were achieved in ten years by himself, or 
 his lieutenants. The spoil taken was first collected into 
 one common mass, when distribution was made. One 
 fifth was reserved for charitable uses ; the remainder was 
 shared in adequate portions by the soldiers. Allured by 
 the hope of plunder, thousands flocked to his standard : 
 and were taught by the prophet to believe that the reward 
 of eternal glory would surely be the portion of such, as 
 were faithful to it. " A drop of blood," said he, " shed in 
 the cause of God ; a night spent in arms, is of more avail 
 than two months fasting and prayer ; whoever falls in bat- 
 tle, his sins are forgiven ; at the day of judgement, his 
 wounds shall be resplendent as vermilion, and as odorifer- 
 ous as musk ; and the loss of his limbs shall be supplied by 
 the wings of angels and cherubims." 
 
 Having conquered Arabia, Mahomet next turned his 
 arms towards Syria, against which he was proceeding, at 
 the head of 10,000 horse, and 20,000 foot, when he was 
 supposed to be poisoned in revenge, by a Jewish female. 
 
 Sec. 17. When did Mahomet begin to act as a civil 
 ruler ? When did he die ? What was the success of 
 his arms before his death ? 
 
 How many battles did he fight in person ? How did he dispose 
 of the spoil taken in war ? What effect had this upon his followers ? 
 What popular doctrine did he teach, in order to gain followers and 
 influence ? What country did he invade after the conquest of Ara- 
 
168 PERIOD V....606...,1095. 
 
 He lingered some days, and died at the age of 63. Ue 
 was interred on the spot, where he expired. His remain? 
 were afterwards removed to Medina, whither the innumer- 
 able pilgrims to Mecca often turn aside, to bow in volunta- 
 ry devotion before the simple tomb of the prophet. 
 
 Sec. 18. The death of Mahomet, for a time 
 filled his followers with consternation ; but at 
 length, gathering strength from their loss, they 
 pushed their conquests ; and Syria, Persia* 
 Egypt, and other countries, successively sub- 
 mitted to their arms. In the year 637, they 
 reached Jerusalem, and the " Holy city" fell 
 under their dominion. 
 
 In the succeeding century, 713, the Saracens, a name 
 applied to the followers of Mahomet, but which was deriv- 
 ed from a people who inhabited the northwestern part of 
 Arabia, passed from Africa into Spain, where they put an 
 end to the kingdom of the Goths, which had existed 300 
 years. From Spain they advanced into France, designing 
 the conquest of Europe, and the extermination of Christi- 
 anity. Between Tours and Poictiers, their countless le- 
 gions were met by an army, under the brave Charles Mar- 
 tel, and 370,000 of the Saracens fell in a single day. 
 
 This was a severe blow to the enemy of the cross ; but at 
 a subsequent period, the arms of Mahomet were trium- 
 phant in several countries- Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and 
 the maratime coast of Gaul, fell into their possession ; and 
 even to the walls of Rome they spread terror and dismay. 
 
 In the beginning of the 13th century arose the Ottomans, 
 so called from Othman, their chief. They inhabited the 
 northern border of the Caspian sea. These Ottomans, (af- 
 
 bia? How did he come by his death ? What was his age ? Where 
 was he interred ? Was he afterwards removed ? 
 
 Sec. 18. What effect had the death of Mahomet 
 upon his followers ? What conquests did they subse- 
 quently achieve ? In what year did they take Jeru- 
 salem ? 
 
 Who were the Saracens ? What country did they put an end to.? 
 In what year ? Whither did they go from Spain ? What was their 
 design ? By whom were they defeated ? Tn what countries were 
 their arms afterwards triumphant ? When did the Ottomans arise ? 
 What were they called ? What country did they come from 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 169 
 
 terwards called Turks,) were converted to the Mahometan 
 faith by the Saracens. At a subsequent period, turning 
 their arms against the Saracens, they humbled that proud 
 people, and subjugated such parts of Asia and Africa, as 
 had submitted to the Mahometan faith. 
 
 Bajazet, the third sovereign in succession from Othman, 
 conceived the plan of extending his victorious arms over 
 Europe, and of blotting from existence the religion of the 
 gospel. Just as he was ready to fall upon Constantinople, 
 Timur Beg, commonly called Tamerlane, the mighty em- 
 peror of the Tartars, fell upon him, with a million of men, 
 and subdued him and his army under his power. 
 
 Tamerlane and his army professed the Mahometan faith. 
 True to the principles of his religion, he employed the most 
 inhuman severity towards Christians, whenever within his 
 reach, of whom many by his orders suffered death in the 
 most barbarous forms, while others were condemned to per- 
 petual slavery. 
 
 From their defeat by Tamerlane, the Turks gradually re- 
 covered, and in the following century, 1453, during the 
 reign of Constantine XII ; Mahomet II, at the head of 
 30,000 Turks, besieged and took possession of Constanti- 
 nople. From this time the Eastern Empire ceased to ex- 
 ist, and Constantinople has since continued the seat of the 
 Turkish government. 
 
 At the present time, Mahometanism is spread over Tur- 
 key, Tartary, Arabia, Africa, Persia, and the dominions of 
 the Great Mogul, and is thought to embrace about 100 mil- 
 lions. The Mahometans are divided into two principal 
 sects, who differ concerning the right of succession to Ma- 
 homet. The Sheichs or Shiites, who are chiefly Persians,; 
 and the Sonnites, inhabiting East Persia, Arabia, Turkey, 
 and Independent Tartary. A new and powerful sect has 
 recently sprung up in Arabia, called Wahabees, who pro- 
 fess to be reformers. 
 
 Sec. 19. The seventh century presents a 
 
 By whom converted ? Whom did they conquer ? What emperor 
 conceived the plan of subjugating Europe ? Who subdued him ? 
 What faith did Tamerlane profess ? What was his conduct towards 
 Christians ? What became of the Turks, after their defeat by Ta- 
 merlane ? Who conquered Constantinople ? Of what government 
 has it since been the capital ? In what countries does Mahometan 
 ism prevail ? What is the number of Mahometans supposed to be r 
 
 15 
 
170 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 considerable difference, between the east and 
 the west, in respect to the state of the Church. 
 In the east, the influences of divine grace seem 
 to have been withheld entirely, and in respect 
 to the prosperity of the Redeemer's kingdom, 
 we have nothing cheering to record. Even in 
 the west, superstition and vice were lamenta- 
 bly on the increase ; but in some countries, 
 particularly in England and France, true god- 
 liness shone for a considerable part of the 
 century. 
 
 Milner observes, that during this century " there was a 
 real effusion of the spirit in England ; so that numbers were 
 turned from idols to the living God. The pastors, first of 
 the Roman, and afterwards of the British communion, la- 
 boured in the west with simplicity and success. Edwin, 
 one of the British monarchs, with all his nobles, and very 
 many of his subjects, was baptized. Towards the close of 
 the century, however, the aspect of things was somewhat 
 changed, and the faith and love of many grew cold." 
 
 From England several missionaries were sent to the con- 
 tinent, and by their labours, some faint glimmerings of 
 the gospel were scattered through Germany, Batavia, Fries- 
 iand and Denmark. Among these, the famous Willebrod, 
 an Anglo-Saxon, distinguished himself, by embarking with 
 eleven colleagues for Batavia and Friesland, which were the 
 principal scenes of his labours. 
 
 Sec. 20. During this century, the authority 
 of the Roman pontiffs was gradually increa- 
 sing ; a great degree of pomp and splendor 
 marked their spiritual courf, and things were 
 rapidly tending to the maturity of the anti- 
 christian power. 
 
 Sec. 19. What differences existed in the state of the 
 eastern and western Churches in the 7th century ? 
 
 What does Milner observe respecting England, at this time ? In- 
 to what countries was Christianity spread? By whom ? 
 
 Sec. 20. What is said of the increase of the authority 
 of the Roman pontiffs ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 171 
 
 Sec. 21. In the following century, about the 
 year 727, the great controversy began between 
 the Greek emperor and the bishop of Rome, 
 respecting image worship. This is the date 
 which Milner assigns for the beginning of the 
 popedom, which from this time is to be regard- 
 ed as antichrist indeed ; for it set itself by 
 temporal power to support false doctrine, and 
 particularly that which deserves the name of 
 idolatry. 
 
 The introduction of images into places of public worship, 
 seems to have been at a considerably earlier period than 
 this; but as yet no council had given its sanction to the 
 practice, and many in the Church were strongly opposed 
 to it. But during the 7th century the evil nade a most 
 rapid progress, and in the 8th arrived at its zenith. It 
 did not, however, succeed without a struggle, and as the 
 conflict ultimately issued in bringing about two important 
 events, viz. the schism between the Greek and Roman 
 Churches, and the establishment of the pope as a temporal 
 potentate, we shall briefly sketch the leading particulars of 
 the controversy. 
 
 Sec. 22. In the year 727, as already stated, 
 Leo, the Greek emperor, began openly to op- 
 pose the worship of images. But no sooner 
 had he avowed his conviction of the idolatrous 
 nature of the practice, and protested against 
 the erection of images, than Germanicus, 
 bishop of Constantinople, and Gregory II. 
 bishop of Rome, warmly opposed him : in 
 
 Sec; 2>. Wjien did the controversy ans« about 
 image worship between the Greek emperor and the 
 bishop of Rome ? What is Milner's opinion about the 
 pope being called at this time antichrist ? 
 
 When was image worship first introduced ? When did this kind 
 of worship greatly increase ? What events did it bring about ? 
 
 Sec. 22. By whom was the worship of images op- 
 posed ? In what year ? Who opposed the emperor ? 
 
[72 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 which opposition they were supported by great 
 numbers, both in the Roman and Greek 
 churches. 
 
 Sec. 23. In the year 730, Leo issued his 
 edict against images — deposed Germanicus, 
 and ordered the removal of an image, which 
 had been put up in the palace of Constantino- 
 ple. 
 
 As the officer, charged with this service, mounted the 
 ladder, and with an axe struck the image several blows, 
 some women present threw him down, by pulling the lad- 
 der away, and murdered him on the spot. An insurrection 
 ensued, which was quelled by the emperor, at the expense 
 of much blood. 
 
 The news of this flew rapidly to Rome. The emperor's 
 statues were pulled down, and trodden under foot. All It- 
 aly was thrown into confusion ; attempts were made to elect 
 another emperor in the room of Leo, and the pope encour- 
 aged the attempt. Greek writers affirm that he prohibited 
 the Italians from paying tribute any longer to Leo. 
 
 Sec. 24. In the midst of the controversy, 
 Gregory II. died, and was succeeded by Gre- 
 gory III. who soon after his election assem- 
 bled (732) a council, in which he excommuni- 
 cated all, who should speak contemptuously of 
 images. 
 
 Sec. 25. Both Leo and Gregory HI. died in 
 741 ; the former was succeeded by his son 
 Constantine, who inherited all his father's zeal 
 against images ; the latter was succeeded in 
 
 Sec. 23. What step did Leo take in 730, in respect 
 to images ? 
 
 What happened to the officer charged with the emperor's commis- 
 sion to pull down the images ? What effect had this news at Rome: 
 
 Sec. 24. Who succeeded Gregory II. ? When ? 
 What did a council do which was assembled soon af- 
 ter his accession ? 
 
 Sec. 25. Who succeeded Lea and Gregory III, ? 
 What is said of them ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 173 
 
 the popedom by Zachary, who entered into 
 the controversy in favour of images, with all 
 the spirit of his predecessor. 
 
 Sec. 26. At this time Childeric, a weak 
 prince, occupied the throne of France'. Pe- 
 pin, son of Charles M artel, was his prime min- 
 ister. The latter, aspiring to the throne, re- 
 ferred the question to pope Zachary, Whether 
 it would be just in him to depose his sovereign 
 and usurp the throne ? Zachary answered in 
 the affirmative, and Pepin ascended the throne. 
 
 Sec. 27. As a reward to the Roman pontiff, 
 Pepin, in the year 755, conferred on Stephen, 
 the successor of Zachary, several rich provin- 
 ces in Italy, by which gift, he was established 
 as a temporal monarch. 
 
 The arrogance and impiety of this Roman pontiff may 
 be learned from a letter which he forged, and sent to Pe- 
 pin, as the production of the Apostle Peter : " Peter, called 
 an Apostle by Jesus Christ, Son of the living God, &c. As 
 through me the whole Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman 
 Church, the mother of all other Churches, is founded on a 
 rock ; and to the end, that Stephen, bishop of this beloved 
 Church of Rome, and that virtue and power may be grant- 
 ed to our Lord to rescue the Church of God out of the 
 hands of its persecutors : To your most excellent princes, 
 Pepin, Charles, and Carloman, and to all the holy Bishops 
 and Abbots, Priests and Monks, as also to Dukes, Counts 
 and people, I, Peter, the Apostle, &c. I conjure you, and 
 the Virgin Mary, who will be obliged to you, gives you no- 
 tice, and commands you, as do also the thrones, domina- 
 tions, &c. If you will not fight for me, I declare to you, by 
 
 Sec. 26. Who at this time was on the throne of 
 France ? Who was his prime minister ? What ques- 
 tion did Pepin refer to the pope ? What was the 
 result ? 
 
 Sec. 27. What reward did the Roman pontiff re- 
 ceive for this ? In what year ? 
 15* 
 
174 PERIOD V....6G6....1095. 
 
 the Holy Trinity, and by my apostleship, that you shall 
 have no share in heaven.'' 
 
 This letter had the desired effect. Pepin passed the 
 Alps with an army, and assisted the pope against the Lom- 
 bards, who being intimidated, surrendered to the pope the 
 Exarchate of Ravenna, and 21 cities. Thus was the scep- 
 tre added to the keys, the sovereignty to the priesthood. 
 
 Sec. 28. The question concerning images 
 still continued to agitate the Catholic Church. 
 At length, in the year 787, a council was as- 
 sembled at Nice, under the auspices of the 
 Empress Irene, and her son, who established 
 the worship of images, and proceeded to 
 anathematize all who should reject it, or at- 
 tempt to remove any images from places of 
 public worship. 
 
 This council consisted of 350 bishops. Their result 
 was sanctioned by the empress and her son Idols and im- 
 ages were erected in all the Churches, and those who op- 
 posed them were treated with great severity. The lan- 
 guage employed by the above council in their anathema, 
 is worthy of notice, as showing the impiety and profane- 
 ness to which the advocates of the Roman hierarchy had 
 at length arrived. u Long live Constantine and Irene his 
 mother — Damnation to all heretics — Damnation on the 
 council that roared against venerable images — The holy 
 Trinity hath deposed them." One would think the coun- 
 cil of Pandemonium would have found it difficult to carry 
 impiety and profaneness much beyond this. 
 
 Sec. 29. But it must not be supposed that 
 the prevailing corruptions of the Church, or 
 the arrogant claims of its successive popes, 
 were implicitly allowed by all other bishops 
 and Churches, even in Italy itself. On the 
 
 Sec. 28. What council was held in 78? ? Under 
 whose auspices ? What decrees did it pass in favour 
 of image worship ? 
 
 Of how many bishops did this council consist ? By whom was 
 this result sanctioned ? What followed ? 
 
 Sec. 29. How did many view the prevailing cor- 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 175 
 
 contrary, there were many, whom it is unne- 
 cessary to particularize, who warmly remon- 
 strated against the corruptions of popery, and 
 the worship of images. 
 
 Sec. 30. But among the opposers of the errors 
 of the Church of Rome, no man is more con- 
 spicuous than Claude, Bishop of Turin, who 
 about the year 817, began by preaching the 
 pure doctrines of the Gospel, to lay the foun- 
 dation of those Churches, which amidst the 
 thick darkness of the succeeding centuries^ 
 flourished in the vallies of Piedmont in Italy, 
 and in whose history, during a long and 
 gloomy night, is doubtless to be traced the 
 true Church of the Redeemer on earth. 
 
 This truly great man, who has not improperly been call- 
 ed the first protestant reformer, was born in Spain. In his 
 early years, he was chaplain to the emperor Lewis, of 
 France. This monarch perceiving the deplorable igno- 
 rance of a great part of Italy, in respect to the doctrines of 
 the gospel, and desirous of providing the Churches of Pied- 
 mont with one who might stem the growing torrent of im- 
 age worship, promoted Claude to the see of Turin, about 
 the year 817. 
 
 In this event the hand of God may be perceived ; since 
 in the very worst of times, he so ordered his providence as 
 to preserve a seed to serve him, and a spot where true re- 
 ligion should shine, amidst the moral darkness which was 
 enveloping the rest of the world. 
 
 ruptions of the Church, and the arrogant claims of the 
 court of Rome ? 
 
 Sec. 30. Who was one of the most conspicuous op- 
 posers of the Church of Rome ? When did he begin 
 to preach ? Where did he preach ? What is said of 
 these Churches ? 
 
 Where was Claude born ? To whom was he chaplain ? What 
 appointment did Claude receive from Lewis ? In what respects 
 does this appear to haye been providential ? What measures did 
 
170 PRRIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 At Turin, and in its vicinity, Claude raised his voice 
 most successfully against the existing errors of the Church. 
 He romoved the images from the Churches — he drew the 
 attention of the people to the bible. He taught them that 
 Jesus is the true head of the Church ; denied the authority 
 of the popes ; and lashed in the severest manner, the idola- 
 try and superstition, which every where, through their in- 
 fluence, abounded. 
 
 It may appear a matter of surprise to some, that an op- 
 poser so zealous and intrepid as Claude certainly was, 
 should have escaped the fury of the Church of Rome. But 
 it should be remembered, that the despotism of that wicked 
 court had not yet arrived at its plenitude of power and intol- 
 erance. To which may be added, as another very probable 
 reason, that some of the European monarchs viewed the 
 domineering influence of the bishops of Rome with consid- 
 erable jealousy, and gladly extended their protection to 
 those, who^e labours had a tendency to leduce it; such 
 was at this time the case with the court of France in regard 
 to Claude. 
 
 Sec. 31. We now come to the tenth century, 
 which, however, we shall pass with a single 
 remark, viz. that it was the " leaden age" of 
 the Church — the darkest epoch in the annals 
 of mankind. 
 
 " The history of the Roman pontiffs that lived in this 
 century," says Mosheim, " is a history of so many monsters, 
 and not of men ; and exhibits a horrible series of the most 
 flagitious, tremendous, and complicated crimes, as all wri- 
 ters, even those of the Roman community, unanimously 
 confess. Nor was the state of things much better in the 
 Greek Church, at this period ; as a proof of which the same 
 learned writer instances the example of Theophylact, pa- 
 triarch of Constantinople. " This exemplary prelate, who 
 sold every ecclesiastical benefice as soon as it became vacant, 
 had in his stables above two thousand hunting horses, whicli 
 he fed with pignuts, pistachios, dates, dried grapes, figs, 
 
 Claude adopt to remove abuses ? How came he to escape the ven- 
 geance of Rome ? 
 
 Sec. 31. How is the tenth century characterized ? 
 
 What is the testimony of Mosheim as to the Roman pontiffs, who 
 •ived in this century ? 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 177 
 
 steeped in the most exquisite wines, to all which he added 
 the richest perfumes.' ' 
 
 Sec. 32. The eleventh century differed but 
 little from the tenth. There were some, how- 
 ever, even in this dark and gloomy period, who 
 dared to protest against the abominations of 
 popery. 
 
 The chief point in which this century differed from the 
 tenth, consisted in improvements in learning. The arts 
 and sciences revived in a measure among the clergy and 
 monks, though not cultivated by any other set of men. We 
 speak in regard to the western church ; for the eastern, en- 
 feebled and oppressed by the Turks and Saracens from 
 without, and by civil broils and factions within, with diffi- 
 culty preserved that degree of knowledge, which in those 
 degenerate days, still remained among the Greeks. Scarce- 
 ly any vestiges of piety can be traced among the eastern 
 Christians at this time. 
 
 The only piety which seems to have existed is to be 
 found in Europe. A few instances of open opposition to 
 the errors of popery are recorded. In the year 1017, sev- 
 eral persons in France denied the lawfulness of praying to 
 martyrs and confessors, &c. ; and on their refusing to re- 
 cant, thirteen of their number were burnt alive. 
 
 About the middle of the century (1050) arose Berenga- 
 rius, a person of great learning and talents, who warmly 
 attacked the doctrine of trans instantiation. By this, was 
 meant, that the bread and wine used in the Lord's supper, 
 were by consecration converted into the body and blood of 
 the Lord Jesus, and were actually the same as was born of 
 the Virgin Mary, the same as suffered on the cross, and 
 was raised from the dead. 
 
 Such was the doctrine of transubstantiation. It seems 
 to have been first openly advocated about the year 831, by 
 a monk named Pascasius Radbert. The doctrine was too 
 
 Sec. 32. How did the eleventh century differ from 
 the tenth ? 
 
 In what did the chief difference consist ? What was the state of 
 the eastern Churches ? In what country was the only piety which 
 existed, to be found ? What took place in France, in 1017 ? When 
 did Berengarius flourish ? What Romish doctrine did he attack ? 
 What is to be understood by the doctrine of transubstantiation 
 
178 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 monstrous and absurd to be received at once. But it was 
 perceived by some of the popes to be capable of being turn- 
 ed to their account ; and, therefore, received their sanction, 
 and was incorporated into the creed of the Church ot 
 Rome. 
 
 Berengarius denied the doctrine, and employed his pen 
 most powerfully against it. He insisted that the body of 
 Christ is only in the heavens, and that the elements of bread 
 and wine are merely the symbols of his body and blood. 
 The efforts of Berengarius, however, were attended with 
 little success. The priests were unwilling to dismiss a doc- 
 trine, which gave them power to convert the bread and 
 wine into the body and blood of Christ, when they pleas- 
 ed ; much more unwilling were the popes, for if the mean- 
 est priest could effect this, what must be the power of the 
 Roman pontiff. 
 
 The doctrine, therefore, continued to be cherished by 
 the Church, and in the year 1215 the belief of it was de- 
 clared by Innocent III. to be essential to salvation. To the 
 present day it constitutes one of the great doctrines of the 
 Roman Catholic Church. 
 
 Sec. 33. The eleventh century is distin- 
 guished for the final separation between the 
 Eastern and Western, or, as they were often 
 termed, the Greek and Latin Churches. In the 
 year 1054, an attempt was made to reconcile the 
 differences between these two great divisions 
 of the Christian Church, and legates were sent 
 for this purpose by the Roman pontiff, to Con- 
 stantinople. Both parties, however, were too 
 proud to make concessions, and the negotia- 
 tions were abruptly terminated. Before leav- 
 ing the city, the Roman legates assembled in 
 the Church of St. Sophia, and proceeded pub- 
 
 When was it first openly advocated ? By whom ? Was it readily 
 received ? What was the success of Berengarius m his opposition 
 to this doctrine ? When was the belief of it declared essential to 
 salvation ? By what pope ? 
 
 Sec. 33. For what is the eleventh century distin- 
 guished ? What attempt was made at reconciling the 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. 179 
 
 licly to excommunicate the Greek patriarch, 
 and all his adherents. Since this time all ef- 
 forts at reconciliation have been ineffectual, 
 and to the present day these Churches remain 
 separate. 
 
 The history of the controversy between the Greek and 
 Latin Churches, it is unnecessary minutely to trace. The 
 first jealousies between them, are supposed to have been 
 excited at the council of Sanlis, as early as the year 347, 
 These jealousies continued to increase, and a constant 
 struggle was maintained by each for the ascendency over 
 the other, (Per. 4, Sec. 46,) until the bishop of Rome ob- 
 tained the victory. 
 
 About the middle of the 9th century, a controversy which 
 commenced in the 6th, was carried on with great spirit be- 
 tween these churches, in relation to the procession of the 
 Holy Ghost ; the Church of Rome maintaining, that the 
 spirit proceeds from the Father and the Son ; while the 
 Greek Christians maintained that he proceeds from the 
 Father by or through the Son. The heat engendered by 
 the discussion of this doctrine, led to other differences ; 
 which, multiplying and strengthening, terminated, in pro- 
 cess of time, in a total and permanent separation, as above 
 recorded. 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD V. 
 
 Observation. A wide difference may be noticed between 
 this and the former period, in respect to distinguished men ; 
 especially such as shone in the department of letters. Learn- 
 ing and science found comparatively few friends in the 
 Church of Christ ; and consequently few have come down 
 to us, in any manner distinguished for the zeal and piety 
 of a more primitive day. We shall notice some, however, 
 who attracted attention even in this " image" of the 
 Church. 
 
 differences between these two divisions of the Church ? 
 What was the issue ? 
 
 How early did jealousies begin to exist between these Churches ? 
 What controversy was carried on between them about the middle 
 of the ninth century ? How did it terminate i 
 
180 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 1. Mahomet, author of the Koran, and the 
 Mahometan imposture. 
 
 2. Willebord, an Anglo-Saxon, a famous 
 missionary about the year 692, the scene of 
 whose labours was Friesland, and adjacent 
 parts. 
 
 3. Bede, an Englishman, who flourished 
 about the year 700, celebrated for an Ecclesi- 
 astical History from the Christian era to his 
 own time ; and for several theological works. 
 
 4. Alcain, a native of Yorkshire, England, 
 educated by the venerable Bede, and after- 
 wards called to the continent by Charlemagne, 
 under whose patronage he did much to revive 
 learning and science. 
 
 4. Pascasius Radbert, a monk, who about 
 the year 831, first openly advocated the doc- 
 trine of transubstantiation. 
 
 6. Claude of Turin, the father of the Wal- 
 denses. 
 
 7. Godeschalcus, a German, known for his 
 defence of the doctrines of predestination and 
 free grace, and for the sufferings which he en- 
 dured on account of it. 
 
 8. Alfred the Great, king of England, who 
 died about the year 900, distinguished for his 
 love of letters, and for founding, according 
 to some, the University of Oxford. 
 
 9. Berengarius, arch deacon of Angiers, in 
 France, a powerful opposer of the doctrine 
 of transubstantiation, about the pear 1050. 
 
 10. Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, in 
 1092, distinguished for his great piety, and for 
 several theological treatises, which were of 
 signal service, in that dark day of the Church. 
 
RISE OF MAHOMETANISM. ] 8 I 
 
 1. Mahomet, Sec. 13, and onward. 
 
 2. Willebrod in his missionary efforts was accompanied 
 by eleven colleagues, all of whom, with their leader, great- 
 ly distinguished themselves in their efforts to spread the 
 gospel, not only in Friesland, (a province of the Nether- 
 lands,) but also in Denmark, and other neighbouring coun- 
 tries. Willebrod was afterwards ordained Archbishop of 
 Ttrecht, and died among the Batavians, in a good old age. 
 
 3. Bede was born in England, about the year 672, and 
 was so distinguished for his piety and humility, that he ac- 
 quired the surname of " Venerable.'' He received his ed- 
 ucation in a monastery, and pursued his studies with so 
 much diligence, that he soon became eminent for his learn- 
 ing. Being inclined to a monastic life, he confined him- 
 self chiefly to his cell, where he devoted himself to writing. 
 His principal work was an Ecclesiastical History, which 
 was published in 731. His death occurred about the year 
 735. 
 
 4. Alcuin flourished about the year 770. He received 
 his education under the venerable Bede, and like his mas- 
 ter, was a distinguished scholar and writer. In 793 he re- 
 moved to France, being invited thither by Charlemagne, 
 by whom he was greatly honoured, and whom he instructed 
 in rhetoric, logic, mathematics and divinity. The latter 
 part of his life he spent in the abbey of St. Martins, at 
 Tours, where he died in 804. 
 
 5. Pascasius Radbert is supposed to have been a Ger- 
 man by birth. He was a monk, and afterwards Abbot of 
 Corbey. He published his sentiments concerning the Sa- 
 crament in 831 , which although powerfully opposed by men 
 of more evangelical views, were afterwards adopted by the 
 whole Roman Catholic Church. 
 
 6. Claude of Turin, Sec. 30, and onward. 
 
 7. Godeschalcus was a monk of Orbais, in Saxony. Mo- 
 sheim says he rendered his name immortal by his contro- 
 versy about predestination and free grace, evangelical views 
 of which doctrines he appears to have entertained. In 
 consequence of his writings, he was thrown into prison by 
 the archbishop of Mentz, where, after being degraded from 
 his offices, he died in 869. 
 
 8. Alfred the Great was an excellent prince, and a pious 
 man. He was a catholic ; but not a blind devotee to all the 
 abominations of popery. He lamented the ignorance and 
 irreligion of his times, and proved himself a reformer, 
 
 16 
 
{82 PERIOD V....606....1095. 
 
 Church ministers the most pious and apt to teach, were 
 patronized by him, and one third part of his time he em- 
 ployed in translating the best foreign books into the En- 
 glish tongue, and engaged in many other learned and libe- 
 ral pursuits, calculated to promote the moral character of 
 his subjects. Alfred died in the year 900. 
 
 9. Berengarius flourished about the year 1050, one of 
 the darkest periods which settled upon the Church. He 
 enlisted himself against the doctrine of transubstantiation, 
 for which he was condemned both at Rome and Paris. For 
 a time, being without friends, he seems to have been fright- 
 ened into a renunciation of his opinions. But being con- 
 victed by his conscience of his error in so doing, he drew 
 up his confession, in which he shewed that he saw the 
 truth ; but in his explanation there was still too great a con- 
 formity to the prevailing taste of error. The writings of 
 Berengarius, however, after his death, served to correct 
 the opinions of many, and were a formidable weapon in 
 the hands of truth against the falsehoods of the Church of 
 Rome. 
 
 10. Anselm was a native of Savoy, but came to England 
 in 1092, where he was made archbishop of Canterbury. He 
 was an evangelical man, as his writings testify. He em- 
 braced the doctrines of Augustine, many of whose books 
 he copied and circulated. He spent much of his time in 
 meditation and prayer, and seems on all occasions to have 
 had the spiritual welfare of his flock at heart. He was not 
 free from the superstitions of the times ; but he entertain- 
 ed more correct views than many of his contemporaries, 
 and did more for the cause of evangelical truth. 
 
PF.TER THE I1EHMIT PREACHING TO THE CTU T SA7)EES. 
 
 PERIOD VI. 
 
 1'HK l'EBIOD OF THE CRUSADES AND OF THE PAPAL SCHISM 'WILL EX- 
 TEND FROM THE FJRST CRUSADE, 109o, TO THE COMMENCE- 
 MENT OF THE REFORMATION, BY LUTHER, 1517. 
 
 Sec. 1 . We have now arrived at the latter 
 part of the eleventh century, at which time, 
 we meet with the Crusades, or Holy Wars* 
 as they were called. These wars are but little 
 connected with the history of the kingdom of 
 Christ ; but, as they arose out of the supersti- 
 tion of the age — as they form a prominent fea- 
 ture in the history of the antichristian aposta- 
 cy, and were improved by the popes to increase 
 
 What is the extent of the Period of the Crusades, 
 and of the Papal Schism ? 
 
 Sec. 1. Why in an ecclesiastical history, is it pro- 
 per to give some account of the Crusades ? 
 
184 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 their influence, — and especially as the relation 
 of them throws some light on the history of 
 Europe, during this benighted period, it may 
 not be without its use to give in this place a 
 concise account of them. 
 
 Sec. 2. In the year 637, as already mention- 
 ed, (Period 5, Sec, 18,) Jerusalem was con- 
 quered by the Saracens ; but, influenced by 
 self interest, they allowed the thousand pil- 
 grims, who daily flocked to the " Holy City," 
 on the payment of a moderate tribute, to visit 
 the sepulchre of Christ — to perform their re- 
 ligious duties, and to retire in peace. 
 
 Towards the close of the tenth, and beginning of the 
 eleventh century, the passion for pilgrimages was greatly 
 increased, by an opinion which began to prevail over Eu- 
 rope, that the thousand years mentioned by John, (Rev. 
 20, 2-4) were nearly accomplished, and the end of the 
 world at hand. A general consternation seized the minds 
 of men. Numbers relinquished their possessions, forsook 
 their families and friends, and hastened to the holy land, 
 where they imagined Christ would suddenly appear to judge 
 the living and the dead. 
 
 Sec. 3. In the year 1065, the Turks took 
 possession of Jerusalem ; and the pilgrims 
 were no longer safe. They were insulted ; in 
 their worship they were derided, and their 
 effects were not unfrequently plundered. 
 
 Sec. 4. Towards the conclusion of the 
 eleventh century (1095,) Peter the hermit, u 
 
 Sec. 2. In what year was Jerusalem conquered by 
 the Saracens ? What privilege did they grant to 
 Christians ? 
 
 When did the passion for pilgrimages greatly increase ? What 
 reason may be assigned for this ? 
 
 Sec. 3L When did the Turks take possession of Je- 
 rusalem •? What was the consequence to pilgrims ? 
 Sec- 4. Who was Peter the hermit ? At what tim« 
 
THE CRUSADES. 185 
 
 Frenchman, born at Amiens, who had returned 
 from a pilgrimage to Jerusalem, where he had 
 witnessed the trials, to which the pilgrims were 
 exposed ; conceived the project of arming the 
 sovereigns and people of Europe, for the pur- 
 pose of rescuing the holy sepulchre, out of the 
 hands of the infidels. 
 
 With the above object in view, Peter travelled from prov- 
 ince to province, exciting princes and people to embark in 
 this holy enterprise. His personal appearance excited the 
 curiosity of all classes. His clothes were exceedingly mean : 
 his body seemed wasted with famine ; his head was bare ; 
 his feet naked ; in his hand he bore aloft a large crucifix. 
 " When he painted the sufferings of the natives and pil- 
 grims of Palestine, " says Gibbon, " every heart was melted 
 to compassion ; every breast glowed with indignation, when 
 he challenged the warriors of the age to defend their breth- 
 ren, and rescue the Saviour." 
 
 Sec. 5. At this time, Urban II. occupied the 
 papal chair. Perceiving the advantages of 
 such an enterprise to the Roman Hierarchy, 
 h§ entered into the views of Peter, and zeal- 
 ously set himself to enlist the princes and peo- 
 ple of Europe, to arm against the Mahometans. 
 In consequence of the measures adopted, a 
 numerous army was collected, which, after a 
 variety of fortune, reached Jerusalem, and 
 was successful in planting the standard of the 
 cross on the holy sepulchre. 
 
 did he conceive the project of arming the sovereigns of 
 Europe, for rescuing the holy sepulchre from the 
 Turks ? 
 
 With this object in view, what steps did Peter take ? What was 
 the effect of this harangue upon the people ? 
 
 Sec. 5. Who was the pope at this time ? How did 
 he regard the proposal of Peter ? What was the sue- 
 cess of the first enterprise. 
 16* 
 
(86 PERIOD VI....1095....151: 
 
 Urban, at first, doubting the success of such a project, 
 though he greatly desired it, summoned a council at Pia- 
 centia. It consisted of 4000 ecclesiastics, and 30,000 of 
 the people; all of whom unanimously declared for the war, 
 though iew seemed inclined personally to engage in the 
 service. A second council was held, during the same year 
 at Clermont, at which the pope himself addressed the mul- 
 titude. At the conclusion of his address, they exclaimed, 
 " It is the will of God! It is the will of God!" 
 
 Persons of all ranks now flew to arms with the utmost 
 ardour. Eternal salvation was promised all who should go 
 forth to the help of the Lord. A spirit of enthusiasm per- 
 vaded Europe. Not only nobles and bishops, with the 
 thousands subject to their influence, entered into the cause 
 with emulation ; but even women, concealing their sex in 
 the disguise of armour, were eager to share in the glory of 
 the enterprise. Robbers, and incendiaries, and murde- 
 rers, and other kindred characters, embraced the opportu- 
 nity to expiate their sins, and to secure a place in the par- 
 adise of God. 
 
 At the head of an undisciplined multitude, amounting to 
 ;>00,000, Peter the hermit, in the spring of 1096, commen- 
 ced his march towards the east. Subject to little control, 
 this army of banditti, for such it may properly be termed, 
 marked their route with various outrages, particularly to- 
 wards the Jews, thousands of whom they most inhumanly 
 slew. The frown of providence seemed to settle upon this 
 unholy multitude ; for scarcely one third part of them reach- 
 ed Constantinople, and even these were defeated, and ut- 
 terly destroyed, in a battle at Nice, by the Sultan Solyman 
 
 A formidable body of disciplined troops was, however, 
 following in the rear; and not long after reached the envi- 
 rons of Constantinople. At the head of these was the dis- 
 tinguished Godfrey of Bouillon, supported by Baldwin, his 
 brother Robert, duke of Normandy, and various other dis- 
 tinguished princes, and generals of Europe. On reaching 
 Nice, Godfrey reviewed his troops, which were found to 
 amount to 100,000 horse, and 600,000 foot. 
 
 Nice was soon taken by the invaders ; the conquest of 
 
 What measures did Urban take to rouse the public mind ? With 
 what effect ? Who led the first body of men belonging to this ex- 
 pedition ? What was their number ? What their character ; 
 What their fate? W r ho led the more disciplined troops? What 
 was their number ? What places did they take ? Whom did they 
 
THE CRUSADES. 187 
 
 which was followed by the capture of Edessa and Antiocb, 
 where they vanquished an army of 600,000 Saracens. On 
 their arrival at Jerusalem, A. D. J 099, their numbers had 
 greatly diminished, owing partly to disasters, and partly to 
 the detachments which they had been obliged to make, in 
 order to keep possession of the places which they had con- 
 quered. According to the testimony of historians, they 
 scarcely exceeded 20,000 foot, and 1500 horse, while the 
 garrison of Jerusalem consisted of 40,000 men. 
 
 ^Notwithstanding this inequality in respect to numbers, 
 the invaders resolutely besieged the city; and after a siege 
 of five weeks took it by assault, and put the garrison and 
 inhabitants to the sword, without distinction. 
 
 The conquest of the city being thus achieved, Godfrey 
 was saluted king. The crown, however, he enjoyed only 
 about a year ; being compelled to resign it to a legate of 
 his Holiness, the pope, who claimed it as the rightful prop- 
 erty of the Roman See. 
 
 Sec. 6. The Holy City being now in posses- 
 sion of the friends of the Cross, the conquer 
 ors began to return to Europe, The Turks, 
 however, gradually recovered their strength, 
 and at length fell upon the new kingdom, 
 threatening it with utter ruin. A second cru- 
 sade was now found necessary. This w r as 
 preached by the famous St. Bernard, through 
 whose influence, an army of 300,000 men was 
 raised from among the subjects of Louis VII. 
 of France, and Conrad III. of Germany. This 
 army, headed by these monaixhs, took up its 
 march towards Jerusalem, in the year 1147. 
 The enterprise, however, failed, and after en- 
 countering incredible hardships, besides the 
 
 vanquish ? What was their number on reaching Jerusalem . ? By 
 what means had they become so much diminished ? How long did 
 the siege of Jerusalem last ? Who was made king ? How long did 
 he continue so ? 
 
 Sec. 6. When did the second crusade begin ? Of 
 whom was it composed ? Who headed it ? What 
 was the result of this crusade ? 
 
188 PERIOD VI...1095....1517. 
 
 loss of their troops, these princes returned, 
 with shame, to their kingdoms. 
 
 Sec. 7. The failure of the second crusade 
 reduced the affairs of the Oriental Christians 
 to a state of great distress ; which was some 
 time after much increased by Saladin, who 
 from being an attendant on the Caliphs, had 
 raised himself to the sovereignty of Egypt, 
 Arabia, Syria, and Persia. In the year 1187, 
 this prince invaded Palestine, with a powerful 
 army, and obtained a complete victory over the 
 Christians, utterly annihilating the already 
 languishing kingdom of Jerusalem. 
 
 Sec. 8. The news of this catastrophe reach- 
 ing Europe, filled it with grief and consterna- 
 tion. Clement III. who at this time filled the 
 papal chair, immediately ordered a third cru- 
 sade to be proclaimed. The reigning sove- 
 reigns of the principal states in Europe, eager- 
 ly enlisted in the cause — Philip Augustus of 
 France, Richard I. of England, and Frederick 
 Barbarossa, of Germany. Little success, 
 however, attended the expedition, and the re- 
 spective monarchs, excepting Frederick, who 
 was drowned in Cilicia, returned to their 
 kingdoms, after a variety of fortunes, without 
 having rescued the holy city from the power 
 of the infidels. 
 
 Sec. 7. What was the state of the Oriental Chris- 
 tians at this time ? By whom was their distress in- 
 creased ? Who was Saladin ? What did he do ? 
 
 Sec. 8. What was the effect of Saladin's conquest 
 in Europe ? Who was now pope ? What sovereigns 
 enlisted in the third crusade ? What was the issue of 
 this crusade ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. 18!) 
 
 Sec. 9. It is unnecessary to pursue this his- 
 tory of fanaticism further. We shall only ob- 
 serve, therefore, in addition, that several oth- 
 er crusades followed those we have mentioned, 
 which, however, failed of accomplishing the 
 object for which they were undertaken. 
 
 The crusades owed their origin to the superstition of an 
 ignorant and barbarous age, superadded to ambition, love 
 of military achievement, and a desire for plunder. For 
 nearly two centuries all Europe was disturbed by these en- 
 terprises ; and many were the privations, which almost ev- 
 ery family was called to endure, on account of them. The 
 loss of human life was immense. Two millions of Euro- 
 peans were supposed to have been buried in the East. Those 
 who survived were soon blended with the Mahometan pop- 
 ulation of Syria, and in a few years not a vestige of the 
 Christian conquests remained. 
 
 Sec. 10. The immediate effects of the cru- 
 sades, upon the moral and religious state of the 
 world, were exceedingly deplorable. The su- 
 perstition of the times, already great, was much 
 increased by them ; the power and authority 
 of the Roman pontiffs were greatly augment- 
 ed ; and a higher relish for immorality and 
 vice characterized all classes of the commu- 
 nity. 
 
 As the popes were the great promoters of these Holy 
 wars, so to them accrued the chief advantages which re- 
 
 Sec. 9. Did any other Crusades follow ? Did they 
 succeed ? 
 
 To what circumstances, in the existing state of Europe, were the 
 Crusades owing ? How long was Europe distracted by these enter- 
 prises ? How many Europeans are supposed to have lost their 
 lives in them ? What became of those who survived and continued 
 m the east ? 
 
 Sec. 10. What were the immediate effects of the 
 crusades, upon the moral and religious state of the 
 world ? 'What upon the power of the Roman pon- 
 tiffs ? 
 
 Who derived the most benefit from these enterprises? How 
 
(DO PERIOD VJ....1095....1517. 
 
 suited from them. By means of them, they greatly increas- 
 ed their temporal authority ; they being in fact the military 
 commanders in these extravagant enterprises, while empe- 
 rors and kings were only subordinate officers. 
 
 The Crusades were sources, also, of incalculable wealth 
 to the popes, to the churches and monasteries, for to them 
 the pious crusaders bequeathed their lands, houses, and mo- 
 ney ; and as few of them ever returned, they became their 
 lawful possessions. Thus they tended to aggrandize still 
 more the " man of sin," and to increase the power of the 
 beast, which opened his mouth in blasphemy against God. 
 
 Barbarous and destructive, however, as were these ro- 
 mantic expeditions in themselves, they were not without 
 some beneficial results to the state of society, in respect to 
 its political condition — to the manners and customs of the 
 people — to commercial intercourse — to literature — and in 
 the end, toieligion itself. 
 
 Sec. 11. Having thus disposed of the subject 
 of the Crusades, we return to matters more 
 purely ecclesiastical, and shall attempt to trace 
 the leading events, which relate to the Chris- 
 tian Church, down to the commencement of 
 the reformation. 
 
 Sec. 12. The successful labours of Claude 
 at Turin, in Italy, in the year 817, have al- 
 ready been noticed (Period V. Sec. 30.) The 
 seed sown by that great and good man took 
 deep root ; and in the vallies of Piedmont, of 
 which Turin w r as the principal city, for more 
 than two centuries there existed a people, who, 
 aloof from the errors of the Church of Rome, 
 worshipped God, in comparative purity and 
 simplicity. 
 
 Sec. 13. The history of this people, from the 
 
 were the Popes, Churches and monasteries enriched by them ? What 
 beneficial results flowed from them ? 
 
 Sec. 12. When did Claude labour at Turin, in Italy 2 
 What is said of the seed sown by that good man ? 
 Sec. 13. What can vou sav of the historv of this 
 
THE CRUSADES. 19} 
 
 days of Claude to the time of Peter Waldo, 
 1160, is involved in much obscurity. They 
 seem to have had no writers among them ca- 
 pable of recording their proceedings, during 
 this period ; but it is well known that they ex- 
 isted as a class of Christians, separated from 
 the erroneous faith and practice of the Catholic 
 Church ; and, at length, became quite nu- 
 merous. 
 
 Sec. 14. The general name given to these 
 people was Waldenses, or Valdenses, from the 
 Latin word vallis, or the Italian word valdesi ; 
 both of which signify valley. They were thus 
 called, because they dwelt in vallies. 
 
 The word Piedmont, in which principality these people 
 resided, is derived from two Latin words, viz. Pede montium f 
 " at the foot of the mountains." This principality is situ- 
 ated at the foot of the Alps. It is bounded on the north by 
 Savoy ; on the east by the Duchy of Milan and Montserrat ; 
 on the south by the country of Nice, and the territory of 
 Geneva ; and on the west by France. In former times, it 
 constituted a part of Lombardy ; but more recently, it has 
 been subject to the king of Sardinia, who takes up his res- 
 idence at Turin, the capital of the province, and one of the 
 first cities of Europe. 
 
 The principality contains several remarkably beautiful 
 and fertile vallies, the chief of which are Arosta and Susa 
 on the north ; Stura on the south ; and in the interior of the 
 country, Lucerna, Angrogna, and several others. In these 
 vallies, as if the all wise Creator had from the beginning 
 designed them for this special purpose, the true Church 
 
 people, from the time of Claude, 817, to the time of 
 Peter Waldo ? Why is their history involved in ob- 
 scurity ? 
 
 Sec. 14. What was the general name given to these 
 people ? Whence was this name derived ? 
 
 From what is the name Piedmont derived ? Where is it situated ? 
 How bounded ? To whom has it more recently been subject ? What 
 is the capital ? Which are some of the vallies which Piedmont con- 
 tains ? What do the vallies seem to have been designed for ? 
 
192 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 found a hiding place, daring the universal prevalence of er- 
 ror and superstition. 
 
 Sec. 15. Besides the general name of Wal- 
 denses, these people — some of whom appear to 
 have existed in different countries — received 
 other appellations, such as Cathari, or pure; 
 Leonists, or poor men of Lyons; Albigenses, 
 from Alby, a town in France, where many of 
 them lived ; also Petro-brussians, from Peter 
 Bruys, an eminent preacher ; Fratricelli, and 
 many others. All these branches, however, 
 sprung from one common stock, and were ani- 
 mated by the same moral and religious princi- 
 ples. 
 
 Sec. 16. The existence of such a people, dur- 
 ing the continuance of the grand corruption, by 
 the papal power, was clearly predicted by the 
 Apostle John, under the character of the "two 
 witnesses." (Rev. xi. 3.) By these it is suppos- 
 ed are designated the true followers of Christ, 
 who should from age to age bear witness to the 
 truth. 
 
 Sec. 17. From the time of Claude of Turin, 
 these people appear to have existed in conside- 
 rable numbers, both in the vallies of Piedmont 
 and in other countries ; yet from the year 1 160, 
 they were much increased by the labours of 
 Peter Waldo, a merchant of Lyons, in France ; 
 
 Sec. 15. What other names were given to the Wal- 
 denses ? Do these people seem to have possessed the 
 same general character ? 
 
 Sec. 16. Was the existence of such a people pre- 
 dicted in ancient times ? By whom ? Under what 
 name ? 
 
 Sec 17. What is said of their numbers, from 
 Claude, to the time of Peter Waldo ? When did 
 
THE CRUSADES. l<j;; 
 
 who, being awakened by an extraordinary oc- 
 currence in Divine Providence, entered with 
 uncommon zeal into the work of reforming the 
 people in his neighbourhood, and of spreading 
 among them, the kowledge of the pure doc- 
 trines of the Scriptures, 
 
 One evening, after supper, as Waldo sat conversing with 
 a party of his friends, and refreshing himself with them, 
 une of the company suddenly fell and expired. Such a les- 
 son on the uncertainty of life, and the very precarious ten- 
 ure by which mortals hold it, most forcibly arrested the mer- 
 chant's attention. He was led by this event to the most 
 serious reflections, and the result was his hopeful conver- 
 sion. 
 
 Waldo was now desirous of communicating to others, a 
 portion of that happiness which he himself enjoyed. He 
 abandoned his mercantile pursuits, distributed his w T ealth 
 to the poor, as occasion required, and industriously employ- 
 ed himself to engage the attention of all around him to the 
 " one thing needful." 
 
 The Latin Vulgate Bible was the only edition of the 
 Scriptures, at this time, in Europe ; but that language was 
 understood by scarcely one in an hundred of its inhabitants, 
 Waldo himself translated, or procured some one to trans- 
 late the four gospels into French. This was the first trans- 
 lation of the Bible into a modern tongue, since the time 
 that the Latin had ceased to be a living language. 
 
 An attentive study of the Scriptures, discovered to Wal- 
 do the monstrous errors of the Church of Rome. A multi- 
 plicity of doctrines, rites and ceremonies, had been intro- 
 duced, for which the Scriptures gave no authority. This 
 discovery led him loudly to declaim against existing errors 
 and particularly to shew the wide difference which existed 
 between the Christianity of the Bible, and that of the 
 Church of Rome. 
 
 Sec. 18. The labours of Waldo were singu- 
 
 Waldo flourish ? Who was he ? How awakened 
 What is said of his labours ? 
 
 Give the particulars of Waldo's being awakened. What did 
 Waldo do in relation to the scriptures? What, in relation to the 
 errors of the Church of Rome ? 
 
 17 
 
] 94 - PERIOD VI....1095.. .1517. 
 
 larly blessed. Multitudes flocked to him, and. 
 through his instrumentality, were converted to 
 the pure faith of the gospel. 
 
 Sec. 19. These labours, and the success of 
 Waldo, were not long concealed from the 
 friends of the Roman Church. As might have 
 been anticipated, a great storm of persecution 
 was raised, both against him and his converts, 
 on account of which, in the year 1163, they 
 were compelled to flee from Lyons. 
 
 Sec. 20. On retiring, Waldo and his follow- 
 ers spread over the country, sowing the seeds 
 of reformation,, wherever they went. The 
 blessing of God accompanied them ; the word 
 of God grew and multiplied, not only in the 
 places where Waldo himself planted it, but 
 in more distant regions. 
 
 On leaving Lyons, Waldo retired to Dauphiny, where 
 he preached with great success ; his principles took deep 
 and lasting root, and produced a numerous harvest of dis- 
 ciples, who were denominated (Sec. 20) Leonists, Vaudois, 
 Albigenses, or Waldenses, &c. 
 
 In Dauphiny, Waldo meeting with the spirit of persecu- 
 tion, was forced to flee into Picardy ; whence also being 
 driven, he proceeded into Germany. He at length settled 
 in Bohemia, where in the year 1 179, he finished his life, 
 after a useful ministry of nearly 20 years. 
 
 Sec. 21. On the persecution of the disciples 
 of Waldo, many of them fled into the vallies 
 
 Sec. 18. What success attended Waldo's labours ? 
 
 Sec. 19. How did the Roman Catholics regard 
 Waldo's success ? What did they do ? When were 
 Waldo and his friends compelled to flee from Lyons ? 
 
 Sec. 20. Where did they go, in their flight ? What 
 did they do ? 
 
 Where did Waldo go ? From Dauphiny, whither was he obliged 
 to flee? Where did he, at length, settle and die ? In what year 
 did his death occur ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. 195 
 
 of Piedmont, taking with them the new trans- 
 lation of the Bible ; others proceeded to Bo- 
 hemia, and not a few migrated into Spain. 
 
 This flight of the disciples of Waldo, was followed by 
 consequences, altogether different from the wishes or ex- 
 pectations of their persecutors. Favoured by God, they 
 spread abroad their principles, and multitudes became obe- 
 dient to the faith. In the south of France, in Switzerland, 
 in Germany, and in the Low Countries, thousands embra- 
 ced their sentiments. In Bohemia alone, it has been com- 
 puted that there were 'not less than S0,Q00 of these Chris- 
 tians, in the yeac 1315. 
 
 Sec. 22. The increase of a people, whose 
 sentiments were so opposite, as were those of 
 the Waldenses, to the Church of Rome, filled 
 the pope and his adherents with indignation ; 
 and the greatest efforts were made to suppress 
 them. In the year 1181, pope Lucius III. is- 
 sued his edict against them, by which not only 
 they were anathematized, but also all who 
 should give them support. 
 
 Sec. 23. In the year 1194, Ildefonso, king 
 of Spain, adopting the spirit of the pope, also 
 issued his edict against such of this people, as 
 were to be found in his dominions, declaring it 
 to be high treason, even to be present to hear 
 their ministers preach. 
 
 Sec. 2 1 . Where did many of the disciples of Waldo 
 retire ? What did those, who settled in the vallies of 
 Piedmont, take with them ? 
 
 In what countries did the followers of Waldo greatly multiply ;' 
 What was their number in Bohemia, in 1315 ? 
 
 Sec. 22. How were the pope and his adherents af- 
 fected by the increase of the Waldenses ? What did 
 pope Lucius do, in 1181 ? 
 
 Sec. 4 23. What edict did Ildefonso publish against 
 them ? In what year ? 
 
1 08 
 
 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 THE INQUISITION. 
 
 Sec. 24. But edicts &nd anathemas were in- 
 sufficient to prevent the increase of the Wal- 
 denses. More vigorous measures were, there- 
 tore adopted. In the year 1204, (some say 
 1206) Innocent III. established the Inquisition* 
 mid the Waldenses were the first objects ot" 
 its cruelty. 
 
 The Inquisition owes its origin to the suggestions of Do- 
 minic, a descendant from an illustrious Spanish family. He 
 was born in the year 1 170. From his early years, he was ed- 
 ucated for the priesthood, and grew up one of the most fiery 
 and bloody of mortals. Being employed, with some others, 
 in devising measures to suppress the heresy of the Walden- 
 ses, as the friends of Rome termed their faith, he suggest- 
 ed the appointment of men, who should seek out, and bring 
 
 Sec. 24. What effect had these edicts ? What in- 
 stitution was established for the purpose of subduing 
 them ? When ? and by whom ? 
 
 To whom does the Inquisition owe its origin? When was he 
 horn ? What was his character? To what did th« first inquisitors 
 
THE CRUSADES. 197 
 
 to suitable punishment, such as held doctrines at variance 
 with the interests of the Church of Rome. At first the in- 
 quisition had no tribunals. They only inquired, (and from 
 this were called inquisitors) after heretics, their number, 
 strength and riches. When they had detected them, they 
 informed the bishops, in whose vicinity they existed, and 
 these were urged to anathematize, or banish, or chastise 
 them. The bishops, however, were not in all cases suffi- 
 ciently zealous, or sufficiently cruel, to meet the wishes ot 
 the pope. The bloody Dominic, therefore, was appointed 
 Chief Inquisitor; rules were established for these courts: 
 and under the sanction even of princes, they were set in 
 operation. The order of Dominicans, since the days ot 
 their master, has furnished the world with a set of inquis- 
 itors, in comparison with whom, all that have deah in tor- 
 tures, in former times, were only novices. 
 
 In the course of a few years, the system was brought to 
 maturity ; and branches of the " Holy Inquisition" were 
 established in almost every province throughout Europe ; at 
 least, wherever people were suspected of heresy. 
 
 Never was a system better adapted to accomplish a pur- 
 pose, than this. It was eminently calculated to afflict the 
 true Church of God, and to perfect the system of pontifical 
 depravity. The inquisitors, were generally men from whose 
 heart the last feeling of compassion had departed, and who 
 were ready to sacrifice even their souls, to increase the au- 
 thority of the Bishop of Rome. 
 
 The* held their tribunals, either in the dead of the night, 
 or in some retired apartment, from which the light of day 
 was excluded. No man in the community was secure from 
 their summons, however exalted his station, however blame- 
 less his life. Even at midnight, the coach of the Inquisition 
 was wont to call ; indeed, this was generally the hour se- 
 lected, to demand the presence of an accused person. Nor 
 dare a husband or a wife, a parent or a child, attempt to 
 retard the delivering of their nearest or dearest relatives 
 The demand must be answered ; the accused must go ; he 
 
 confine their attention ? Who was appointed chief inquisitor ? 
 From what order of monks were the inquisitors taken ? Where 
 were branches of the Inquisition established? What is said of the 
 adaptation of this system to its intended purpose ? What was the 
 character of the Inquisition ? Where did they hold their tribunals r ' 
 Who were exempt from their summons? v 
 
 17* 
 
(98 PERIOD VI....I095.. .1517. 
 
 Knew not his accuser, and if he denied the charge, the se- 
 verest tortuies awaited him, till he should confess his guilt. 
 Few, who once entered the gloomy walls of the Inquisition, 
 Over emerged ; or if they were released, they never dared 
 to whisper what they had seen, or heard, within those pris- 
 ons of death. 
 
 Sec. 25. At the time of the establishment 'of 
 the Inquisition, the county of Toulouse, in 
 the south of France, abounded with a set of 
 people called Albigenses, from Alby, a town, 
 where many of them lived. They were a 
 branch of the Waldenses. As these people 
 were particularly obnoxious to the pope, meas- 
 ures were adopted to subdue them to the 
 Catholic faith; or to ensure their ruin. Here, 
 in 1206, the Inquisition was established, and 
 from that year to 1228, was constantly at work. 
 Besides the Inquisition, an immense army was 
 raised, which invaded the country, spreading 
 lire and sword among the distracted Albigen- 
 ses : not less than a million of whom, including 
 those of the invaders who were slain, most 
 miserably perished in this period. 
 
 Count Raymond, at this time, governed the inhabitants 
 of Toulouse. To him application was made, by the pope, 
 to expel the Albigenses from his dominions ; but they, be- 
 ing a peaceable people, and loyal subjects, the Count re- 
 fused to molest them. 
 
 Thwarted in his object, the pope was filled with indig- 
 nation, and immediately sent inquisitors into Toulouse, 
 who established their court in the castle of a nobleman, and 
 commenced the operations of their engine of death. 
 
 Sec. 25. What set of people existed in great num- 
 bers, at this time, in Alby, in France ? Wkb were 
 they ? When was the Inquisition introduced here .' 
 How long was it at work ? What, besides this, was 
 sent there ? How many perished i 
 
 Who governed this people, at this time ? Why did he refuse Kb 
 '•xpel the Albigenses ? What did the pope c\o upon this refusal .f 
 
THE CRUSADES. lyy 
 
 I n fortunately, soon after the inquisition was established, 
 one of the chief inquisitors was assassinated. Count Ray- 
 mond was suspected of being privy to the murder, and was 
 loaded with infamy and the highest censuresof the Church. 
 His dominions were also threatened with an invasion by 
 100,000 zealous bigots of the Church of Rome. 
 
 Justly alarmed, Raymond offered his submission, arid in 
 token of his sincerity, surrendered to his holiness seven 
 fortified cities in Provence. But thi3 was not a sufficient 
 sacrifice to ecclesiastical pride and malignity. The Count 
 was seized, and scourged, and being stripped of his ap-- 
 parel, was turned out to seek a shelter as he was able. 
 
 In the mean time, the invading army, consisting of 100, 
 000 men, entered Toulouse; and every where attacking 
 the Albigenses, took possession of their cities, filled the 
 Streets with slaughter and blood, and committed to the 
 flames numbers whom they had taken prisoners. 
 
 By the arrival of fresh levies, the army was soon after in^ 
 creased to300,000men, (some writers make them 500,000.) 
 The city of Beziers fell before them, and its inhabitants, to 
 the number of 23,000, were indiscriminately massacred, 
 and the city itself destroyed by fire. 
 
 Carcassone was next besieged, but here the invaders met 
 with a resistance from the Albigenses, which was most un- 
 expected. Thousands of the besiegers, who approached 
 the walls, were slain ; and even the ditches were rilled with 
 fallen corpses. At length, however, wearied out, and over-, 
 po.vered by numbers, the lower part of the city was surren- 
 dered, and its miserable inhabitants fell before the sword. 
 
 The upper part was yet secure. Finding the reduction 
 of this more difficult than was anticipated, the king of Ar- 
 ragon was dispatched to seek an interview with the Earl of 
 Beziers, who was at the head of the Albigenses. 
 
 An interview accordingly took place, at which the kiftg 
 of Arragon expressed his surprise, that the Earl should at- 
 tempt to shut himself up in the city of Carcassone, against 
 so vast an army. 
 
 ' HLow came the pope to send an army into his dominions ? What. 
 upon this invasion, did the count do ? Was his submission accept 
 ed : What was done with him ? What was the conduct of the 
 army ? To what numbers was the , army increased ? What city 
 was taken ? How many lives destroyed? What city was next 
 besieged ? What contest succeeded ? W^hich party was victorious ? 
 Between what persons did an interview take place ? What Wais 
 
•200 PERIOD VI.... 1095.... 1517. 
 
 To the king, the Earl replied, that he relied on the fa- 
 vour of God, and the justice of his cause — that he would 
 yield to no humiliation, nor basely stoop to receive his life, 
 or that of his friends, at the expense of their principles. 
 
 A plot was now laid to get the Earl into their possession, 
 and unfortunately it succeeded. He was prevailed upon 
 to a second interview, at which he was basely betrayed, 
 and held as a prisoner, till the city should be reduced. 
 
 No sooner had the inhabitants of Carcassone received 
 the intelligence of the Earl's confinement, than they burst 
 into tears, and were seized with such terror, that they 
 thought of nothing but how to escape the danger they were 
 in. But blockaded as they were on all sides, and the 
 trenches filled with men, all human probability of escape 
 vanished from their eyes. A report, however, was circula- 
 ted, that there was a vault, or subterraneous passage, some- 
 where in the city, which led to the castle of Caberet, a dis- 
 tance about three leagues from Carcassone, and that if the 
 mouth or entry thereof could be found, Providence had pro-- 
 vided for them a way of escape. All the inhabitants of the 
 city, except those who kept watch of the vampires, immedi- 
 ately commenced the search, and success rewarded their 
 labour. The entrance of the cavern was found ; and at the 
 beginning of night, they all began their journey through it, 
 carrying with them only as much food as was deemed ne- 
 cessary to serve them for a few days. " It was a dismaP 
 and sorrowful sight," says their historian, " to witness their 
 removal and departure, accompanied with sighs, and tears, 
 and lamentations, at the thoughts of quitting their habita- 
 tions, and all their worldly possessions, and betaking them- 
 selves to the uncertain event of saving themselves by flight : 
 parents leading their children, and the more robust sup- 
 porting decrepit old persons ; and especially to hear the 
 affecting lamentations of the women." They, however, ar- 
 rived the following day at the castle, from whence they dis- 
 persed themselves through different parts of the country, 
 some proceeding to Arragon, some to Catalonia, others to 
 Toulouse, and the cities belonging to their party, wherev- 
 er God in his providence opened a door for their admis- 
 sion. 
 
 the result of it ? What plot was laid ? What effect had the sei- 
 y.ure of the earl of Beziers, upon the inhabitants of Carcassone : 
 Mow did they effect their escape ? Whither did they flee p Wha1 
 followed the next dav ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. £01 
 
 The awful silence which reigned in the solitary city, ex- 
 cited no little surprise, on the following day, among the be- 
 siegers. At first they suspected a stratagem to draw them 
 into an ambuscade, but on mounting the walls and entering 
 the town, they cried out, "the Albigenses are fled." The 
 legate issued a proclamation, that no person should seize 
 or carry off any of the plunder — that it should all be car- 
 ried to the great church of Carcassone, whence it was dis- 
 posed of for the benefit of the invaders, and the proceeds 
 distributed among them in rewards according to their de^ 
 serts. 
 
 Such is a brief account of one of the crusades against the 
 Albigenses. Others followed, and scarcely can any one 
 conceive the scenes of baseness, perfidy, barbarity, inde- 
 cency and hypocrisy, over which Tnnocent III, and his im- 
 mediate successors, presided. Cities were plundered ; cas- 
 tles were stormed ; multitudes were butchered — were tor- 
 tured ; women were insulted and ravished ; thousands were 
 put to the sword, or were consumed by the flames. Such 
 were the calamities which God, in his providence, permit- 
 ted to be visited upon his true Church, and such were the 
 triumphs of anti-christ over the faithful disciples of Jesus. 
 
 Sec. 26. While thk persecution was raging 
 with such resistless fury against the Albigenses, 
 in the south of France, the inhabitants of the 
 vallies of Piedmont, appear to have enjoyed a 
 large portion of external peace, and this con- 
 tinued, with but one exception, which occur- 
 red about the year 1400, to the year 1487. ft 
 
 The providence of God was most conspicuous in relation 
 to the inhabitants of these vallies, in blessing them with a 
 succession of mild and tolerant princes, in the dukes of Sa- 
 voy. These princes continually receiving the most favour- . 
 able reports of them as a people, simple in their manners 
 free from deceit and malice, upright in their dealings, loy- 
 al to their governors, turned a deaf ear to the repeated so- 
 Sec. 26. What was the state of the inhabitants in the 
 vallies of Piedmont, at this time ? How long did they 
 enjoy peace ? What exception was there to this ? % 
 
 By what means were these people protected from persecutipn ' 
 For what number of Years ? 
 
•202 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 licitations of priests and monks; and from the beginning ot 
 the 13th century, until the year 1487, nearly 300 years, 
 peremptorily refused to molest them. 
 
 An effort was indeed made to introduce the inquisition 
 into Piedmont, but the proceedings in France had suffi- 
 ciently opened the eyes of the inhabitants to the spirit and 
 principle of that infernal court, and the people wisely and 
 resolutely resisted its establishment among them. 
 
 Sec. 27. During the above persecution of 
 the Albigenses in France, many of this peo- 
 ple, to escape its fury, crossed the Pyrenees, 
 and took shelter in the Spanish provinces of 
 Arragon and Catalonia. Here they flourished 
 for several years ; they built Churches, and 
 their ministers publicly and boldly preached 
 these doctrines. 
 
 Sec. 28. The vigilance of the inquisitors,, 
 however, traced their steps, and in the year 
 1232, the Inquisition was established in Arra- 
 gon. From this time, for a century and a 
 half, measures of the greatest rigour were in- 
 cessantly carried on in that quarter, and also 
 in Catalonia, against these refugees, .before 
 their extermination was effected. 
 
 Sec. 29. In Germany also, in Flanders, and 
 in Poland, the Waldenses were persecuted 
 with peculiar severity. Indeed, wherever they 
 existed, they were sought out, and hunted 
 down,, by emissaries from papal Rome, as if 
 
 Sec. 27. Whither did many of the Albigenses, dur- 
 ing the persecution in France, flee ? What is said of 
 them in Arragon and Catalonia ? 
 
 Sec. 28. When was the Inquisition introduced into 
 these provinces ? How long were its sanguinary pro- 
 ceedings continued ? 
 
 fyc. 29. In what other countries were the Walden 
 ses persecuted ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. v>{);j 
 
 I hey were the pests of the world, and the most 
 obnoxious foes of the Church of God. 
 
 Sec. 30. In the year 1300 was established 
 by Boniface VIII. who, at that time occupied 
 the papal chair, the celebrated year of Jubilee. 
 Christians, throughout the known world were 
 invited to visit the Churches of St. Peter and 
 St. Paul, at Rome, with a promise from the 
 pope, that he would pardon their sins. 
 
 An invitation so impious as this, a Christian at the pres- 
 ent day, wouJd scarcely conceive it possible to have been 
 accepted by any, yet such was the ignorance of the people, 
 and such the superstition of the times, that multitudes 
 came from all quarters, and cast in their gifts into the 
 treasury of the Roman see, in exchange for which, they 
 received the benediction of his Holiness, and the pretend- 
 ed pardon of all their sins. 
 
 This experiment proved so gainful, that the pontiffs in 
 after years shortened the time of the Jubilee to 25 years, 
 in order that all good Christians living to the common age 
 of man, might be benefited by this glorious festival. 
 
 Sec. 31. The year 1300, during the pontifi- 
 cate of Boniface VIII. may be regarded as 
 marking the highest eminence, to which the 
 Papal power ever attained. From this period, 
 firm and lasting as the dominion of the Roman 
 pontiffs seemed to be, it appeared to be gradu- 
 ally undermined and weakened, partly by the 
 
 Sec. 30. When was the year of Jubilee first observ- 
 ed ? By whose order ? What did he promise to all, 
 who should assemble at Rome ? 
 
 How was the invitation received by the people ? What benefit 
 did the pontiff receive from this measure ? When was the experi- 
 ment repeated ? 
 
 Sec. 31. At what time did the Papal power reach 
 its height ? Who was pope at this time ? By what 
 means did that power, from this time, gradually de- 
 cline ? 
 
vJ04 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 pride and rashness of the popes themselves, 
 and partly by several unexpected events. 
 
 V Boniface VIII. was born," says Mosheim, " to be a 
 plague both to Church and state, a disturber of the repose 
 of nations; and his attempts to extend the despotism of the 
 Roman pontiffs were carried to a length, that approached 
 to phrensy." From the moment that he entered upon his 
 new dignity, he laid claim to a supreme and irresistible 
 dominion, over all the powers of the earth, both spiritual 
 and temporal, he terrified kingdoms and empires, by the 
 threats of his bulls ; called princes and sovereign states 
 before his tribunal, to decide their quarrels. In a word, 
 in arrogance, in boldness, in lofty pretensions ; he appear- 
 ed to exceed all who had gone before him. 
 
 Sec. 32. Among the causes, which seemed 
 to set a limit to the usurpations of the Roman 
 pontiffs, and the first which occurred, was the 
 quarrel, which arose about this time between 
 Boniface VIII. and Philip of France, in respect 
 to the supremacy of the pope, over the tempo- 
 ral sovereigns of the earth. 
 
 This doctrine Bonifaee arrogantly maintained, and to 
 Philip sent the haughtiest letters, in which he asserted that 
 the king of France, and all other kings and princes were, 
 by a divine command, obliged to submit to the authority of 
 the popes, as well in all political and civil matters, as in 
 those of a religious nature. 
 
 Sec. 33. Philip, indignant at the doctrine 
 advanced by the pope, took measures to de- 
 pose so execrable a pontiff by a general council. 
 In anticipation of the meeting of such a coun- 
 cil, the king caused Boniface to be seized. 
 
 What was the character of Boniface VIII. ? What arrogant 
 ■ laims did he set up ? 
 
 Sec. «32. What was the first thing which seemed 
 f o set a limit to the usurpations of the pope of Rome ? 
 
 How did Boniface treat Philip ? 
 
 Sec. 33. What measures did Philip adopt ? How 
 was Boniface treated ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. 005 
 
 The person entrusted with this business, treat- 
 ed the pope most rudely. His friends succeed- 
 ed, however, in rescuing him ; but the rage 
 and anguish occasioned by his insults, soon 
 after caused his death. 
 
 Sec. 34. Soon after the death of Boniface, 
 Philip, by his artful intrigues, obtained the 
 pontificate for a Frenchman, who, at the king's 
 request, removed the papal residence to Avig- 
 non, in France, where it continued for 70 
 years. This event, and the continued resi- 
 dence of the popes in France greatly impaired 
 the authority of the Roman see. 
 
 Sec. 35. About the year 1378, occurred what 
 is commonly termed the great western schism, 
 in the election of two popes, one at Rome, 
 and another at Avignon ; and from this date 
 to the year 1414, the Church continued to 
 have two and sometimes three different heads 
 at the same time ; each forming plots and 
 thundering out anathemas against the other. 
 In consequence of these differences, the papal 
 authority fell into contempt still more, and in 
 a measure both people and princes were re- 
 leased from that slavish fear, by which, for 
 years, they had been oppressed. 
 
 The pontiff, at this time elected at Rome, was Urban 
 
 Sec. 34. On the death of Boniface, who was elected 
 to the pontificate ? Through whose influence ? To 
 what place was the papal residence removed ? How 
 long did the popes reside there ? m 
 
 Sec. 35. In what year occurred the great schism, 
 as it is called ? What is meant by this ? How long 
 was the Church distracted by "these dissensions '( 
 What effect had thev, upon the papal authority ? 
 18 
 
206 PERIOD VL...1095....151T. 
 
 VI ; the pontiff elected at Avignon, was Clement VIL 
 Which of these two is to be considered as the true and law- 
 ful pope, is to this day matter of doubt. 
 
 The distress and calamity occasioned by this difference, 
 are beyond the power of description. Wars broke out be- 
 tween the factions of the several popes, by which multi- 
 tudes lost their fortunes and their lives; religion was ex- 
 tinguished in most places, and profligacy rose to a most 
 scandalous excess, The clergy became excessively cor- 
 rupt, and no longer seemed studious to keep up even the 
 appearance of religion or decency. 
 
 Upon the whole, however, these abuses were conducive 
 both to the civil and religious interests of mankind. The 
 papa! power received an incurable wound. Kings and 
 princes, who had formerly been the slaves of the lordly 
 pontiffs, now became their judges and masters. And ma- 
 ny of the least stupid among the people had the courage to 
 despise the popes, on account of their disputes ; and, at 
 length, came to believe that the interests of religion might 
 be secured and promoted, without a visible head, crowned 
 by a spiritual supremacy. 
 
 Sec. 36. The year 1387 was distinguished 
 by the death of John Wickliffe, an Englishman, 
 who, by his preaching and writings against the 
 abuses of popery, particularly against the su- 
 premacy of the Roman See — the worship of 
 images — the invocation of saints— transub- 
 stantiation — indigencies, &c. gave a still se- 
 verer blow to the authority of the Roman pon- 
 tiffs, and prepared the way for the reformation, 
 which was commenced by Luther, in 1517. 
 
 Wickliffe was born in Yorkshire, in 13*24. Being dis. 
 tinguished for his learning, he was advanced to the master^ 
 
 Who was the pontiff elected at Rome? Who at Avignon: 
 Which of these was the lawful pope ? What mischievous conse 
 quences resulted from these differences ? What beneficial effects 
 
 Sec. 36. When did Wickliffe die ? Who was he 
 How did he prepare the way for the reformation un- 
 der Luther ? 
 
 When, and where was W T ickliffe born ? What was the state of 
 England, at this time ? What roused the indignation of Wickliffe ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. 20? 
 
 ship of Baliol College, and wardenship of Canterbury hall. 
 At this time, England was completely under the papal do- 
 minion. This country swarmed with the mendicant or- 
 ders ; who, invading the universities, attempted to persuade 
 the students to join their fraternity. 
 
 This conduct roused the indignation of Wickliffe, who 
 commenced writing against the mendicant orders, and 
 even against the tyranny of the pope, and the superstitions 
 of the age. 
 
 His writings displeased the archbishop of Canterbury, 
 who deprived him of his office. Wickliffe appealed to the 
 pope ; but the pope, irritated on account of the freedom with 
 which he had spoken of popery, confirmed the sentence ei 
 the archbishop. 
 
 Wickliffe now threw off all restraint. He had studied 
 the Scriptures ; nay, he translated the whole Bible into En- 
 glish, and circulated it abroad ; he was well acquainted 
 with the system of popery, and of its antiscriptural character. 
 He began to attack the monks — to oppose their irregular- 
 ities — to inveigh against the superstitions of the times, and 
 even aimed his shafts against the pontifical power itself. 
 The influence of Wickliffe became great ; his writings were 
 read, and by many, were well received. 
 
 The reformer was now persecuted by the monks, and 
 particularly by the archbishop of Canterbury ; through 
 whose influence, 23 of his opinions were publicly condemn- 
 ed, in a council held at London. Wickliffe, notwithstand- 
 ing the dangers which thickened around him, died in peace 
 at Lutterworth, in 1387 ; the rectory of which place had 
 been bestowed upon him, after his ejectment from Canter- 
 bury hall. 
 
 Sec. 37. The doctrines of Wickliffe, during 
 his life time, had made many converts ; but 
 after his death, his disciples greatly increased, 
 both in England and other countries. His 
 followers were called Lollards, or Wickliffites. 
 
 The origin of the word Lollard, which was applied to 
 
 l/pcn this, what did he do ? How was he treated by the archbishop 
 of Canterbury ? What strong- measures did Wickliffe adopt ? How 
 .vas he retorted upon ? When, and where, and hov\ did he die ? 
 
 Sec. 37. What is said of the increase of his follow- 
 ers after his death ? What were his followers called .' 
 
208 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 the followers of Wickliffe, is quite uncertain. Some sup- 
 pose they were so called after Walter Lollard, a Dutchman, 
 who during this century was burned to death for his opin- 
 ions. The learned translator of Mosheim, derives the term 
 from the German LuIIcji, which signifies singing ; and 
 hence in English Lollard, or singer. The Lullens, or Lol- 
 lards, in Germany, where the term was first used, were 
 singers, who made it their business to inter the bodies of 
 such as had died of the plague. During their procession 
 to the grave, they sang a dirge. In its application to the 
 followers of Wickliffe, it seems to have been used as a term 
 of reproach. 
 
 Sec. 38. The increase of the Lollards filled 
 the clergy, and other friends of popery, with 
 great alarm ; and a most spirited persecution 
 of them was commenced. Many were im- 
 prisoned, and others were suspended by chains 
 from a gallows, and burnt alive. Among the 
 sufferers who perished in this manner, was 
 lord Cobham, a man, who by his valour and 
 loyalty, had raised himself high in the favour 
 of his king, and was not less beloved by the 
 people. 
 
 Cobham was an admirer of the doctrines of Wickliffe, 
 the writings of whom, at great expense, he had collected 
 transcribed, and spread abroad. In consequence of this, 
 the clergy accused him to the king, and begged a regal 
 warrant against him. The signal services which Cobham 
 had rendered the king, induced the latter to refuse a war- 
 rant; but he sent for Cobham, and used every argument 
 to prevail on him to renounce his errors, and return to the 
 Church. 
 
 Cobham replied, that he was ready to obey his sovereign 
 in all things lawful, as the minister of God ; but that he 
 considered the pope as the great anti-christ, foretold in the 
 
 What was the origin of the term Lollard ? What is the opinion 
 of the translator of Mosheim ? 
 
 Sec. 38. How were the followers of Wickliffe 
 treated ? What distinguished man suffered death? 
 
 Why was Cobham particularly obnoxious to the Catholic party 
 Whnt effort did the king make to induce him to renounce his errors 
 
THE CRUSADES. 20!) 
 
 word of God, and therefore, to him he owed, and would pay 
 no allegiance. This reply gave great offence to the king, 
 who now delivered him into the hands of his adversaries. 
 
 Cobham was tried and condemned ; but his execution 
 was postponed for 50 days. During this period, he was 
 confined in the tower; from which, however, he contrived 
 to make his escape, and fled into Wales, where he was 
 concealed for four years. 
 
 At the expiration of this time, he was taken, and carried 
 to London ; soon after which he was suspended alive in 
 chains, on a gallows, and burnt to death. 
 
 Sec. 39. From England, the writings of 
 Wickliffe were carried by an officer of Oxford 
 into Bohemia, where they were read by John 
 Huss, rector of the university of Prague. 
 These writings opened the mind of Huss ; who 
 having great boldness and decision of charac- 
 ter, began vehemently to declaim against the 
 vices and errors of the monks and clergy, and 
 was successful in bringing many in Bohemia, 
 and especially in the university, to the adop- 
 tion of the sentiments of Wickliffe. 
 
 Sec. 40. The introduction of Wickliffe's 
 writings into the university, gave great offence 
 to the archbishop of Prague, between whom 
 and Huss a controversy arose; which was, at 
 length, carried to the pope, who ordered Huss 
 to be cited to appear before him at Rome. 
 
 What was Cobham 's reply ? What is said of his escape after his 
 condemnation ? When was he taken ? How was he murdered ? 
 
 Sec. 39. By what mean*, did the writings of Wick- 
 liffe reach Bohemia ? What distinguished man was 
 converted by them ? What was his success, in con- 
 verting others ? 
 
 Sec. 40. How was the archbishop of Prague affected 
 by the conduct of Huss ? To whom did the arch- 
 bishop appeal ? What did the pope do ? How did 
 Huss treat the summons ? 
 18* 
 
•210 PERIOD VI....1095....151*. 
 
 This, however, he declined, and was excom- 
 municated. He continued, however, boldly to 
 propagate his sentiments, both from the pulpit, 
 and by means of his pen. 
 
 The measures taken by the archbishop of Prague to sup- 
 press the writings and sentiments of Wickliffe, were singu- 
 larly bold. He issued his orders that every person, who 
 was in possession of such writings, should bring them to 
 him. We are accordingly told that 200 volumes of them, 
 finely written, and adorned with costly covers, and gold 
 borders, probably belonging to the nobility, were commit- 
 ted to the flames. These measures, however, were far from 
 having their desired effect ; on the contrary, the writings of 
 Wickliffe abounded still more, and the Hussites became 
 more and more numerous. 
 
 Sec. 41. In the year 1414, was convened the 
 council of Constance, the object of which was 
 to put an end to the papal schism, (Sec. 35.) 
 which was accordingly effected, after it had 
 existed nearly 40 years. Before this council, 
 Huss was cited to appear, and at the same time, 
 Jerome of Prague, the intimate friend and com- 
 panion of Huss. By this council, the writings 
 of Wickliffe were condemned, and also both 
 these eminent men ; the former of whom was 
 accordingly burnt in 1415, and the latter in the 
 following year. 
 
 This council consisted of several European princes or 
 their deputies, with Sigismond, emperor of Germany at 
 their head ; 20 archbishops, 150 bishops, 150 other digni- 
 raries, and above 200 doctors, with the pope at their head 
 
 At this time, there were three^ individuals who claimed 
 
 What farther steps did the archbishop take ? What were the 
 'ifects of these measures? 
 
 Sec. 41. When was the council of Constance held ? 
 
 What was its object ? Was this object accomplished ? 
 
 Who were condemned by this council ? How, and 
 
 when, did they suffer ? 
 
 Of whom did this council consist ? How many, at this time, laid 
 
THE CRUSADES. 211 
 
 the papal chair, and between whom, and their respective 
 friends, a severe contest was carried on. These the coun- 
 cil respectively deposed, and one Martin was ordained as 
 the only legal and true head of the Church. Thus the evil 
 spirit of schism was laid, and one great end of the council 
 was answered. 
 
 In obedience to the order of this council, Hussmade his 
 appearance at Constance. The emperor had given him a 
 passport, with an assurance of safe conduct, permitting him 
 to come freely to the council, and pledging himself for his 
 safe return. 
 
 No sooner had Huss arrived within the pope's jurisdic- 
 tion, than, regardless of the emperor's passport, he was ar- 
 rested and committed close prisoner to a chamber in the 
 palace. This violation of common law and common justice, 
 was noticed by the friends of Huss; who had, out of the 
 respect they bore his character, accompanied him to Con- 
 stance. They urged the imperial promise of safe conduct : 
 but the pope replied, that he never granted any safe con- 
 duct, nor was he bound by that of the emperor. 
 
 Jerome of Prague was the intimate friend and compan- 
 ion of Huss ; inferior to him in age, experience, and au- 
 thority ; but his superior in all liberal endowments. He 
 was born at Prague, and educated at the University there. 
 Having finished his studies, he travelled into many coun- 
 tries of Europe, where he acquired great esteem for his tal- 
 ents and virtues, particularly for his graceful elocution, 
 which gave him great advantages in the public seminaries. 
 The Universities of Prague, of Paris, of Cologne, and of 
 Heidelburg, conferred upon him the degree of Master of 
 Arts : and having made the tour of the continent, he visited 
 England, where he obtained access to the writings of Wick- 
 HfTe, which he copied out, and returned with them to 
 Prague. 
 
 • As Jerome had distinguished himself by an active co- 
 operation with Huss, in all his opposition to the abomina- 
 tions of the times, he was cited before the council of Con- 
 stance, on the 17th April, 1475, at the time his friend Huss 
 
 claim to the papal chair ? What measures did the court adopt, in 
 relation to these popes ? How came Huss to appear before the 
 council ? Who gave him a pledge of safety ? What is said of his 
 birth, education, travels and talents ? Why was he also cited to 
 appear? Why did he not voluntarily appear? What measure* 
 
•212 
 
 PERIOD VL...1095....151: 
 
 was confined in a castle near that city. Arriving shortly 
 afterwards in Constance, or the neighbourhood, he learned 
 how his friend had been treated, and what himself had to 
 expect ; on which he prudently retired to Iberlingen, an im- 
 perial city, whence he wrote to the emperor and council 
 requesting a safe conduct ; but not obtaining one to his sat- 
 isfaction, he was preparing to return into Bohemia, when 
 he was arrested at Hirschaw, and conveyed to Constance. 
 Few are ignorant of the fate of these two eminent men. 
 They were both condemned by the council to be burnt alive : 
 and the sentence was carried into effect. Huss was exe- 
 cuted on the 7th July, 1415 ; and Jerome on the 20th Mav, 
 1416. 
 
 THE BURNING OF HUSS. 
 
 The former sustained his fate with most heroic fortitude, 
 praying for his merciless persecutors. Jerome, at first, dis- 
 played less magnanimity than his friend Huss. But at the 
 time of his suffering, he met his fate with the courage of a 
 Christian ; fearing neither death itself, nor the horrible form 
 in which it came. When he arrived at the place, he pulled 
 off his upper garment, and made a short prayer at the stake ; 
 
 were adopted to compel him ? What was the fate of these worthy 
 men ? How did the former meet his fate ? How the latter ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. 213 
 
 to which he was soon bound, with wet cords and an iron 
 chain, and inclosed as high as the breast in faggots. Ob- 
 serving the executioner about to set fire to the wood, be- 
 hind his back, he cried out, " Bring thy torch hither. Per- 
 form thy office before my face. Had 1 feared death, I 
 might have avoided it." As the wood began to blaze, he 
 sung a hymn, which the violence of the flames scarcely in- 
 terrupted. 
 
 Sec. 42. The news of these barbarous exe- 
 cutions quipkly reached Bohemia, where it 
 threw the whole kingdom into confusion, and 
 a civil war was kindled from the ashes of the 
 martyrs. 
 
 Sec. 43. The leader of the avengers of these 
 martyrs, and the advocates of reform, was 
 John Ziska, a man of noble family, brought up 
 at court, and in high reputation for wisdom, 
 courage, the love of his country, and the fear 
 of God. To him multitudes daily resorted 
 from all parts, until their number was 40,000. 
 With these he encamped on a rocky mountain, 
 about 10 miles from Prague, which he called 
 Mount Tabor, whence his followers were 
 called Taborites. Until his death, in 1424, he 
 continued boldly to defend his cause — declared 
 war against Sigismond, and in several battles 
 defeated the armies of that emperor. 
 
 At this time, the churches and religious houses in Bohe- 
 mia, were more numerous, more spacious, more elegant and 
 sumptuous, than in any other part of Europe ; and the im- 
 
 Sec. 42. What was the effect of these murders in 
 Bohemia ? 
 
 vSec. 43. Who was the intrepid leader of the Bohe- 
 mians ? How many did he assemble ? When ? 
 What were his followers called ? Where did he die ? 
 What success had he ? 
 
 What is said of the Churches and religious houses in Bohemia. 
 at this time? What did Ziska, in reference to these ? What sue- 
 
214 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 ages in public places, and the garments of the priests, were 
 covered with jewels and precious stones. Ziska commen- 
 ced his work of reform by attacking these. He demolish- 
 ed the images, discharged the monks, who, he said, were 
 only fattening like swine in sties, converted cloisters into 
 barracks, conquered several towns and garrisoned Cuthna, 
 defeated the armies of the emperor in several battles, and 
 gave law to the kingdom of Bohemia, till the time of his 
 death. 
 
 When Ziska found himself dying, he gave orders that a 
 drum should be made of his skin , and what is equally ex- 
 traordinary, his orders were faithfully obeyed. Ziska' s 
 skin, after undergoing the necessary preparations, was con- 
 verted into a drum, which was long the symbol of victory 
 to his followers. 
 
 Sec 44. After the death of Ziska, his fol- 
 lowers were divided into Calixtines, Taborites, 
 and other sects, among whom considerable 
 hostility appears to have existed. In times of 
 distress, however, they all united against the 
 common enemy. At length, in 1443, the pa- 
 pal party yielded, and granted to these sects, 
 the use of the cup in the sacrament, which the 
 council of Constance had denied them, and 
 which was one cause of their assuming arms 
 under Ziska. 
 
 Sec. 45. A still further reform was desired 
 by the more pious of the Hussites, and accord- 
 ingly in 1456, or 1457, a body of these people 
 assembling at Lititz, proceeded to form a sys- 
 tem of Church government, and to exercise 
 discipline upon the principles of the primitive 
 
 oess had he against the emperor ? On his death bed, what order 
 did he give ? 
 
 Sec. 44. How were his followers divided after his 
 death ? Did they agree ? What did the papal party 
 yield to them in 1443 ? 
 
 Sec. 45. Who were the United Brethren ? When 
 were they united into a society ? Where ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. i>[ 5 
 
 Christians. They were afterwards distin- 
 guished by the name of the United Brethren, 
 who for many years experienced a great variety 
 of fortune. 
 
 The numbers of the United Brethren soon became con- 
 siderable ; pious persons flocked to them, not only from dif- 
 ferent parts of Bohemia, but from every distant quarter of 
 the whole empire. Many of the ancient Waldenses, who 
 had been scattered upon the mountains, came and joined 
 the society, so that Churches were multiplied every where 
 throughout Bohemia and Moravia. 
 
 Scarcely, however, were the brethren reduced to order, 
 before a terrible persecution arose against them, and they 
 were called to prove " what manner of spirit they were of." 
 The Catholic- party exasperated against them, compelled 
 them to leave their towns and villages, even in the depth of 
 winter. The sick were cast into the open fields, where 
 numbers perished, through cold and hunger The public 
 prisons were filled. Many were inhumanly dragged at the 
 tails of horses and carts, and quartered or burnt alive. Such 
 as effected their escape, retired into the woods and caves 
 of the country, where they held religious assemblies, elec- 
 ted their own teachers, and endeavoured to strengthen and 
 edify one another. 
 
 Under Uladislaus, prince of Poland, the exiled brethren 
 returned to their homes, and resumed their occupations. 
 In subsequent years they took such deep root, and extend- 
 ed their branches so far and wide, that it was impossible to 
 extirpate them. In the year 1500, there were 200 congre- 
 gations of the United Brethren in Bohemia and Moravia. 
 
 From this time, they experienced many vicissitudes, un- 
 til Luther began the reformation in Germany, at which time 
 so exhausted and wasted were the churches, that they med- 
 itated a compromise with the Catholic Church, and actu- 
 ally wrote to Luther, in the year 1522, for advice on the 
 subject. To their communication Luther replied, exhort- 
 ing them to firmness and constancy, and assuring them that 
 God in his own time would appear for their relief 
 
 What was their number ? Who joined them ? What suffering's 
 were they called to experience ? Under what prince, did they en- 
 joy more peace ? What number of congregations had they, in Bo- 
 hemia, in 1500 ? What was their fortune, from this time to the 
 Reformation ? For what purpose did they write to Luther ? What 
 was his reply ? 
 
216 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 Sec. 46. In the year 1440, a few years pre- 
 vious to this last event, the art of printing was 
 discovered ; by means of which, not only the 
 Bible, but the writings of the primitive fathers 
 were soon spread abroad, which greatly con- 
 duced to expose the errors and superstitions of 
 the Church of Rome, and to diffuse a know- 
 ledge of the true doctrines of the scriptures, 
 among the ignorant thousands of Europe. 
 
 Sec. 47. It has been noticed (Sec. 26.) that 
 the Waldenses, in the vallies of Piedmont ap- 
 pear to have remained in a great measure un- 
 molested, in the profession of their religion, 
 till the year 1487. 
 
 To this there was one exception. About the year 1400 ? 
 a violent outrage was committed upon the Waldenses who 
 inhabited the valley of Pragela, in Piedmont, by the Cath- 
 olic party resident in that neighbourhood. This attack 
 was made towards the end of December, when the moun- 
 tains were covered with snow. So sudden was it, that the 
 inhabitants of the vallies were wholly unapprised of it, un- 
 til the persecutors were in actual possession of their caves. 
 
 A speedy flight, was the only alternative which remained 
 for saving their lives. Accordingly, they hastily fled to 
 one of the highest mountains of the Alps, with their wives 
 and children ; the unhappy mothers carrying the cradle in 
 one hand, and in the other, leading such of their offspring 
 as were able to walk. Their persecutors, however, pursu- 
 ed them until night came on. Great numbers were slain, 
 before they could reach the mountain. The remnant, en- 
 veloped in darkness, wandered up and down the mountains, 
 covered with snow, destitute of the means of shelter from 
 the inclemencies of the weather, or of supporting them- 
 
 Sec. 48. When was the art of printing discovered ? 
 What was its effect ? 
 
 Sec. 47. To what year were the Waldenses in the 
 vallies of Piedmont exempt from persecution ? 
 
 What exception was there to this ? What valley was visited by 
 persecution? By whom ? At what season of the year? Give 
 some of the particulars. 
 
THE CRUSADES. 
 
 •21? 
 
 selves under it by any of the comforts which providence 
 has destined for that purpose ; benumbed with cold, they 
 fell an easy prey to the severity of the climate; and when 
 the night had passed away, there were found in their cra- 
 dles, or lying on the snow, fourscore of their infants depriv- 
 ed of life ; many of the mothers, also, lying dead by their 
 sides, and others just upon the point of expiring. This 
 seems to have been the first general attack that was made 
 bv the Catholics on the Waldenses of Piedmont. 
 
 MASSACRE OF THE WALDENSES. 
 
 Sec. 48. About the year 1487, Innocent 
 VIII. invested Albert, archdeacon of Cremona, 
 with power to persecute the Waldenses in the 
 south of France, and in the vallies of Pied- 
 mont. This persecution was marked with the 
 most savage barbarity, and continued till the 
 reformation by Luther began. 
 
 Sec. 48 In what year were the Waldenses, in the 
 south of France, and in the vallies of Piedmont, visited 
 by persecution ? How long did it continue ? Who 
 was the author of it ? 
 19 
 
•218 PERIOD VI....1095....1517. 
 
 Albert was no sooner invested with his commission, than 
 he proceeded to the south of France, where he directed 
 the kings' lieutenant, in the province of Dauphiny, to march 
 at the head of a body of troops, against the valley of Loyse. 
 
 The inhabitants, apprised of their approach, fled into 
 their caves at the tops of the mountains, carrying with them 
 their children, and whatever valuables they had, which 
 they thought necessary for their support and nourishment. 
 The lieutenant, finding the inhabitants all fled, and that 
 not an individual appeared with whom he could converse, 
 at length discovered their retreats, and causing quantities 
 of wood to be placed at their entrances, ordered it to be 
 set on fire. The consequence was, that four hundred chil- 
 dren were suffocated in their cradles, or in the arms of 
 their dead mothers ; while multitudes, to avoid dying by 
 suffocation, or being burnt to death, precipitated themselves 
 headlong from their caverns, upon the rocks below, where 
 they were dashed in pieces; or if any escaped death by the 
 fall, t&ey were immediately slaughtered by the brutal sol- 
 diery. 
 
 Having completed their work of extermination in the val- 
 ley of Loyse, they next proceeded to that of Fraissiniere ; 
 but Albert's presence and that of the army being found 
 necessary in another quarter, he appointed as his substi- 
 tute in these vallies, a Franciscan monk, who, in the year 
 1489, commenced a work of persecution, which is said to 
 have been extremely severe. Many were committed to 
 prison, and others burnt, without even the liberty of mak- 
 ing an appeal. 
 
 While these proceedings were going on in France, Al- 
 bert had advanced in the year 1488, at the head of 18,000 
 soldiers, against the vallies of Piedmont, which for many 
 years were the theatre of savage barbarity, and of intense 
 suffering. 
 
 Sec. 49. Here we close this period, and in 
 the next shall speak of the Reformation. From 
 a view of the past and of the existing state of 
 the ecclesiastical world, the necessity of a re- 
 
 What valley in the south of France was the seat of this inhuman 
 persecution ? Relate some of the particulars ? What valley was 
 next visited? What is said of the persecution of the vallies of 
 Piedmont ? 
 
 Sec, 49. To what period have we now arrived ? 
 
THE CRUSADES. 219 
 
 formation is apparent. For centuries had the 
 world been enveloped in darkness, and the iron 
 handed despotism of papal Rome sported with 
 the lives and religious liberties of mankind. 
 But for the Waldenses, who like stars shone 
 amidst this dismal night, the kingdom of the 
 Redeemer could scarcely be said to have ex- 
 isted on earth. But the era of reformation 
 was now approaching. The world could sus- 
 tain the load of guilt and enormity no longer. 
 The powers of darkness had reached their 
 summit. Upon the regions of death, the 
 morning of a day was dawning, which was to 
 diffuse light and joy among many of the be- 
 nighted nations of the world. 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VI. 
 
 1. Peter the Hermit, a Frenchman, who, by 
 his preaching, first excited a passion in Europe 
 for the Crusades. 
 
 2. Peter Waldo, a Frenchman of Lyons, 
 who flourished about the year 1160, the se- 
 cond father of the Waldenses, Claude of 
 Turin being the first. 
 
 3. Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, who flourished about the same time, dis- 
 tinguished for his pride and haughtiness, which 
 led to an open quarrel with Henry II. king of 
 England, to the great disturbance of the peace 
 of that kingdom. 
 
 4. Dominic, a Spaniard, distinguished as the 
 founder of the Inquisition. 
 
 On what account does a reformation appear to have 
 been necessary ? 
 
220 PERIOD VI....1095....I517. 
 
 5. Roger Bacon, a learned monk of the 
 Franciscan order, in England, who flourished 
 about the year 1240, distinguished for the dis- 
 coveries which he made in the various depart- 
 ments of science, and for the lead which he 
 took in the revival of letters. 
 
 6. Thomas Aquinas, a native of Italy, who 
 died in 1274, greatly distinguished for his at- 
 tachment to the philosophy of Aristotle, and 
 for the authority which his opinions had in the 
 Catholic Church. 
 
 7. Boniface VIII. a pope, whose pontificate, 
 about the year 1300, marks the highest emi- 
 nence to which the papal power ever attained. 
 
 8. John Wickliffe , an Englishman, called the 
 reformer, on account of his preaching and 
 writing against the abuses of popery, about 
 the year 1380, and which prepared the way for 
 the Reformation, under Luther. 
 
 9. Lord Cobham, otherwise called Sir John 
 Oldcastle, a distinguished soldier, who, for his 
 attachment to the doctrines of Wickliffe, suf- 
 fered death in England, in the year 1417, 
 during the reign of Henry V. 
 
 10. John Huss, rector of the university of 
 Prague, in Bohemia, who for his attachment 
 to the sentiments of Wickliffe, suffered death 
 by order of the council of Constance, in 1415, 
 
 11. Jerome of Prague, the intimate friend 
 and companion of Huss, who suffered death 
 the year following, by the same authority, and 
 for a similar reason. 
 
 12. John Ziska, a native of Bohemia, dis- 
 tinguished as the successful leader of the 
 Hussites, in their attempt to avenge the death 
 of Huss. 
 
THE CRUSADED 221 
 
 1. Peter the Hermit, Sec. 4, and onward. 
 
 2. Peter Waldo, Sec. 17, and onward. 
 
 3. Thomas Becket was born at London, in the year 1119. 
 llis progress in learning at the university, and afterwards 
 in Italy 5 , was so great, "that in 1158, he was made Lord 
 Chancellor, by Henry II. As a courtier, Becket assumed 
 all the gaiety of the times ; and ononeoccassion, in attend- 
 ing the king on a journey, maintained in his train 1200 
 horse, besides 700 knights and gentlemen. 
 
 At a later day, Henry conferred on him the arebbisho- 
 prick, of Canterbury ; in whieh office, such was his haughti- 
 ness, that he greatly offended his sovereign, and caused 
 lasting commotions in the kingdom. Becket refused to 
 suppress the disorders of the clergy, to the great disgrace of 
 himself and injury to the Church. In consequence of the 
 disagreement between the king and himself, Becket re- 
 signed his office as archbishop, and went to Italy, where 
 the pope espoused his cause against Henry. 
 
 Subsequently a reconciliation took place ; and the king, 
 in proof of his sincerity, held the bridle of Becket's horse, 
 while he mounted and dismounted twice. The conduct 
 of Becket was not less odious, after his return to England, 
 than before his departure. At length, Becket was murder- 
 ed in 1171, by some courtiers of Henry, who dashed out 
 the prelate's brains, before the altar of his cathedral. 
 
 Henry alarmed, not only exculpated himself before the 
 pope, but did penance at the shrine of the murdered priest, 
 passing the night on the cold pavement in penitence and 
 prayer, and suffering himself to be scourged by the monks. 
 
 The violence of his death was the occasion of signal 
 honour being paid to Becket. He not only became a saint, 
 by the indulgence of the church ; but so numerous were 
 the miracles said to be wrought at his tomb, that two large 
 volumes could scarce contain the mention of them. 
 
 4. Dominic, Sec. 24. 
 
 5. Roger Bacon was born in the year 1214. He was 
 educated at Oxford, and afterwards studied at Paris. The 
 age in which he lived was a dark and gloomy one, and 
 was poorly fitted to appreciate the discoveries he made in 
 science and philosophy. His experiments and calculations 
 were so much above the comprehension of the times, that 
 he was accused of magic. His works were rejected from 
 the library of the order of Franciscans to which he belong- 
 ed, and he himself imprisoned. 
 
 19* 
 
222 PERIOD VI....1095....151:. 
 
 After 10 years painful solitude, he was set at liberty, and 
 passed the remainder of his life in academical repose, at 
 Oxford, where he died 1294. In modern times this great 
 and good man has had justice done to him, by the rever- 
 ence and respect which are paid to him as the father of the 
 inductive philosophy. 
 
 6. Thomas Aquinas, called the angelical doctor, was a 
 native of Italy, and descended from a noble family. He 
 studied in various places ; but at length settled at Naples, 
 where he led a life of exemplary chastity and devotion. He 
 died in the year 1274. His writings, which are numerous, 
 prove him to have been a man of great learning and ex- 
 tensive knowledge. They consist of 17 folio volumes. 
 His authority in religion became decisive in the Catholic 
 schools. 
 
 7. Boniface VIII. Sec. 31. 
 
 S. John WicJcliffe, Sec. 33, and onward, 
 
 9. Lord Cobham, Sec. 38. 
 
 10. John Huss, Sec. 39, and onward. 
 
 11. Jerome of Prague, Sec. 41, 
 
 12. John Ziska, Sec. 43. 
 
LUTHER BEFORE THE DIET OF WORMS. 
 
 PERIOD VII. 
 
 rBLE PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION WILL EXTEND FROM THE COM- 
 MENCEMENT OF THAT EVENT, A. D. 1517, TO THE PEACE OF 
 RELIGION, CONCLUDED AT AUGSBURG, IN 1555. 
 
 Sec. 1. The year 1517, is generally assigned, 
 as marking the era when the Reformation was 
 begun by the Great Head of the Church, 
 through the instrumentality of Martin Luther. 
 
 This grand revolution, of which we are now to treat, 
 arose in Saxony from small beginnings. It spread itself, 
 however, with great rapidity, through all the European 
 provinces, and extended its influence, more or less, to dis- 
 tant parts of the globe. From that memorable period, down 
 to our own times, it may justly be considered as the main 
 
 What is the extent of the Period of the Reforma- 
 tion ? 
 
 Sec. 1. When did the Reformation commence ? 
 Through whose instrumentality ? 
 
^24 PERIOD VII....1517 1555. 
 
 spring, which has moved the nations, and occasioned ma- 
 ny, if not most of the civil and religious revolutions that fill 
 the annals of history. The face of Europe, in particular, 
 was changed by this great event. The present age feels 
 yet, and ages to come will continue to perceive, the inesti- 
 mable advantages it produced. The .history of such an 
 important revolution demands, therefore, particular atten- 
 tion. 
 
 Sec. 2. The religious state of the world, at 
 the opening of the sixteenth century, fifteen 
 years before the Reformation began, is ac- 
 knowledged by all historians to have been ex- 
 ceedingly deplorable. The nations of Chris- 
 tendom were still in thraldom to the papal 
 power. Corruption, both in doctrine, and 
 practice, prevailed to an extent before un- 
 known. Scarcely any thing, on any side, pre- 
 sented itself to the eye, which could properly 
 be denominated evangelical. 
 
 The Roman pontiffs were living, at this time, in all the 
 luxury and security of undisputed power ; nor had they the 
 least reason, as things appeared to be situated, to appre- 
 hend any interruption of their peace and prosperity. They 
 possessed a multitude of dignities, titles, honours and privi- 
 leges, which they disposed of to such as would bow to their 
 authority, and join in their praises. They not only gave 
 law to the ecclesiastical world, but even kings and king- 
 doms were subject to their will. When monarchs gratified 
 their desires, they suffered them to kiss their feet ; but when 
 they disobeyed their commands, they suspended all reli- 
 gious worship in tlieir dominions, discharged their subjects 
 from obedience, and gave their crowns to any who would 
 usurp them. They were addressed by titles of blasphemy, 
 and affected to extend their authority over heaven, earth 
 and hell. 
 
 In what country did it begin ? Where did it spread ? What ef- 
 fect had it upon Europe ? 
 
 Sec. 2. What was the religious state of the world at 
 this time ? 
 
 How were the Roman Pontiffs living ? By what means, did thev 
 preserve their authority ? To what did this authority, in their view. 
 
THE REFORMATION. 225 
 
 If we look at the clergy, we shall find them partaking 
 much of the character of their head. Like the pontiff, they 
 looked with disdain upon the multitude. Possessing im- 
 mense wealth, they awfully neglected their spiritual duties, 
 and employed their treasures in administering to their lusts 
 and passions. If they preached, nothing was to be heard 
 of the vital doctrines of the gospel — nothing of the guilty 
 character of man — nothing of repentance, and faith, and 
 holiness — nothing of the merits of the Son of God ; but the 
 service was filled up with senseless harangues about the 
 blessed Virgin, the efficacy of relics, the burnings of pur- 
 gatory, and the utility of indulgencies. Public worship 
 was performed in an unknown tongue. The churches 
 were filled with statues, and paintings, and various orna- 
 ments, designed to strike the senses and beguile the mind. 
 Real religion was by every means kept from view. Know- 
 ledge was effectually proscribed. In short, the multitude 
 were taught to adore the pontiffs as the spiritual vicegerents 
 of God, and to look only to them, as holding the power of 
 life and death. 
 
 Sec. 3. Deplorable, however, as was the 
 state of Christendom in the respects mention* 
 ed, there were some circumstances, which 
 about this time were favorable to a reforma- 
 tion. The first of these was a perceptible di- 
 minution of the influence of the court of Rome, 
 in respect to a considerably numerous class of 
 individuals, scattered over Europe. 
 
 Lordly as the papal power carried itself, that power was 
 evidently on the decline. Its zenith appears to have been, 
 when, as already noticed, (Per. 6. Sec. 31,) the guilty Bon- 
 iface VIII. occupied the papal chair. The quarrel which 
 that pontiff had with Philip of France — the subsequent 
 removal of the papal court from Rome to Avignon, (Sec. 
 
 extend ? What was the state of the clergy ? What was the char- 
 acter of their preaching? How was public worship performed : 
 What were the Churches filled with ? What was the great thing 
 taught to the multitude ? 
 
 Sec. 3. Were there any circumstances, at this time, 
 favourable to a reformation ? What was the first ? 
 
 When was the power of the Roman pontiff, at its height ? What 
 circumstances, which have been mentioned in the former period, 
 
•J26 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 34) — the still later schism which had led to the election of 
 two popes, each of whom claimed infallibility at the same 
 time, (Sec. 35,) — and, more than all, the decision of the 
 council of Constance, that a general council was superior 
 to even the pope, and could depose him, (Sec. 41,) — all 
 had powerfully tended to open the eyes of reflecting indi- 
 viduals, and to lessen, in their estimation, the authority of 
 the court of Rome. There were some, who no longer re- 
 garded the pope as infallible. They began to discover the 
 cheat practiced upon the deluded minds of the multitude. 
 Princes, too, no longer trembled, as they had done, at the 
 thunders which sounded out against them from the throne 
 of the pretended vicegerent of God. And even numerous 
 were the individuals, who began to think that heavenly fe- 
 licity might be obtained, without a passport to it from an 
 emisary from papal Rome. 
 
 Sec. 4. A second circumstance, at this time 
 favourable to a reformation, was the general 
 odium, which rested upon the clergy and the 
 monkish orders. 
 
 The clergy generally passed their lives in dissolute mirth 
 and luxury ; and squandered away, in the gratification of 
 their lusts, the wealth which had been set apart for charita- 
 ble and religious purposes. Nor were they less tyrannical, 
 than voluptuous. They treated their people more like vas- 
 sals, than rational and immortal beings, whose souls they 
 had in charge. The necessary consequence of lives so 
 dissolute, and of an assumption of power so unwarrantable, 
 was the loss of public respect and esteem. Men cannot 
 regard with complacency the licentious ambassador of the 
 cross, nor respect his authority, when he manifests th<> 
 spirit of the tyrant. 
 
 The monkish orders, also, were, at this time, lying under 
 a similar odium. They were considered by many, as cum- 
 berers of the ground ; and occasional complaints against 
 them, were heard on every side. They had broken through 
 every restraint ; had employed their opulence to the worst 
 
 combined to lessen his influence ? What effect had these things on 
 princes and people ? 
 
 Sec. 4. What was a second circumstance favourable 
 to a reformation ? 
 
 What is said of the lives and conduct of the clergy ? What of the 
 monkish orders ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 227 
 
 possible uses; and, forgetful of the gravity of their charac- 
 ter, and of the laws of their order, rushed headlong into the 
 shameless practice of vice, in all its various forms and de- 
 grees. If some of the orders were less vicious, as the men- 
 dicants, yet their rustic impudence, their ridiculous super- 
 stitions, their ignorance, cruelty, and brutish manners, al- 
 ienated the minds of the people, and diminished their rep- 
 utation from day to day. 
 
 Sec. 5. A third circumstance favourable to 
 a reformation, was the revival of learning, and 
 a taste for the liberal arts and sciences. 
 
 The art of printing, which was discovered in 1440, soon 
 attained to considerable perfection, and served to propagate 
 knowledge with facility. Books were multiplied and read. 
 Knowledge increased. Men of the first rank distinguished 
 themselves by their love of letters, and their patronage of 
 eminent scholars. Even the haughty Leo X. who was 
 elected to the pontificate in the year 1513 } and who poured 
 forth his anathemas against Luther, was conspicuous for 
 his ardour and munificence in the cause of literature. 
 
 About the time the art of printing was discovered, the 
 West received a vast accession of literature from the East. 
 In 1453, the Turks under Mahomet II, made themselves 
 masters of Constantinople. (Per. 5, Sec. 8.) On this 
 event, many of the most eminent Greek literati removed in- 
 to Italy, and other countries of Europe, instructed the 
 youth in all the various branches of erudition, published 
 useful compositions of their own, and many accurate edi- 
 tions of Greek and Latin authors, and diffused every where 
 a love of learning and science. In consequene of this^ 
 many academies were founded in Italy, France, and Ger- 
 many ; libraries were multiplied, at great expense, and a 
 generous provision was made for the encouragement of 
 men of learning, and of studious youth, ambitious of litera- 
 ry fame. 
 
 This revival of learning could not but be auspicious to 
 the cause of religion. It was during the ignorance of the 
 
 Sec. 5. What was a third favourable circumstance ? 
 
 When was the art of printing discovered ? What was the con- 
 sequence ? What pontiff was distinguished as a patron of learning? 
 What year did he come to the papal throne ? What literary men 
 removed to Italy, about 1453 ? On what account ? How did they 
 employ themselves t What effect had the revival of learning upon 
 
228 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 dark ages, that the papal system — its monstrous doctrines 
 — its corruption — its superstition, gained such an ascend- 
 ency over mankind. Had science flourished, had know- 
 ledge been generally disseminated, papal Rome would nev- 
 er have attained to its unparalleled power. On the revival 
 of learning, that power began to decline. Men were now 
 able to investigate for themselves; they could estimate the 
 force of argument, and judge between the doctrines of the 
 reformers, and those of the advocates of papacy. 
 
 Sec. 6. A fourth circumstance favourable 
 to a reformation, was the solid conviction on the 
 part of many, that a reformation was greatly 
 needed, and the desire which hence prevailed, 
 that such a work might be effected. 
 
 The number of those among whom this conviction pre- 
 vailed, says Mosheim, was very considerable, in all parts 
 of the eastern world. They did not, indeed, extend their 
 views so far, as a change in the form of ecclesiastical gov- 
 ernment — nor of the doctrines generally — nor even of the 
 rites and ceremonies of the Romish Church. All they 
 thought of was, to set limits to the overgrown power of the 
 pontiffs, and to reform the corrupt manners of the clergy ; 
 to dispel the ignorance, and to correct the errors of the 
 blinded multitude; and to deliver them from the insupport- 
 able burdens imposed upon them under religious preten- 
 ces. They probably dreamed not of such a reformation, 
 as was now approaching. But the evils which existed they 
 saw, and deplored. Through ignorance, they were unable 
 to extend their views to a reformation which should carry 
 them back to gospel simplicity ; but the desire for better 
 things existed ; the mists needed only to be removed — fur- 
 ther light needed only to be let in upon the mind, and 
 their hearts would welcome, as their hearts did welcome, 
 the reformation, which the king of Zion was now bringing 
 forward. 
 
 Sec. 1. The immediate occasion of the Re- 
 
 religion ? Had science flourished, would superstition have gained 
 such an ascendancy ? 
 
 Sec. 6. What was a fourth favourable circumstance ? 
 
 How far did those, among whom this conviction prevailed, extend 
 fheir views ? Why were their views so limited ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 2*29 
 
 formation was the sale of indulgences, to which 
 resort was had by Leo X. at that time in the 
 papal chair, in order to replenish his treasury, 
 which had been drained, by his various extrav- 
 agances. 
 
 The doctrine of indulgences proceeded upon the mon- 
 strous idea, that there was an infinite merit in Christ, and 
 the saints, beyond what they needed themselves ; and that 
 this surplus merit was committed in trust to the popes and 
 their clergy lor the benefit of such, as were willing to pay 
 for it. Whoever pleased, might purchase, therefore, the 
 pardon of their own sins, present, past, and future, and 
 also ransom the souls of such friends as were suffering the 
 fires of purgatory. 
 
 The form of these indulgences was various. The fol- 
 lowing will serve as a specimen of the spirit, in which they 
 were generally written : " May our Lord Jesus Christ have 
 mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits of his most 
 holy passion. And I, by his authority, that of his apos- 
 tles Peter and Paul, and of the most holy Pope, granted 
 and committed to me, in these parts, do absolve thee, first 
 from all ecclesiastical censures, in whatever manner they 
 have been incurred, and then from all the sins, trangres- 
 sions and excesses, h6w enormous soever they may be, 
 even such as are reserved for the cognizance of the Holy 
 See, and as far as the keys of the Holy Church extend : I 
 remit to thee all the punishment, which thou deservest in 
 purgatory, on their account : and I restore to thee the holy 
 sacraments of the Church, to the unity of the faithful, and 
 to that innocence and purity which thou possessedst at bap- 
 tism ; so that when thou die t, the gates of punishment 
 shall be shut, and the gates of the paradise of delight shall 
 be opened ; and if thou shalt not die at present, this grace 
 shall remain in full force, when thou art at the point of 
 death. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost " 
 
 The prices of these indulgences varied according to the 
 
 Sec. 7. What was the immediate occasion of the 
 Reformation ? 
 
 Upon what did the doctrine of indulgences proceed ? What can 
 you relate of the form of these indulgence- ? What of the extent 
 of their sale before, and after the Reformation ? 
 
 20 
 
•230 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 character, ability, and crimes of the purchasers. For re- 
 mitting the sin of having taken a false oath, in a criminal 
 case, the sum of nine shillings was charged ; for robbing, 
 twelve shillings; for burning a house, twelve shillings; 
 for murdering a layman, seven shillings and sixpence ; for 
 laying violent hands on a clergyman, ten shillings- and six- 
 pence. In other cases, a much greater sum was demanded, 
 even several pounds. 
 
 The extent of the sale of indulgences was incredible, 
 both before and after tb^ Reformation. As late as the 
 year 1709, JVlilner remarks, that the privateers of Bristol 
 took a galleon, in which they found 500 bale? of bulls for 
 indulgences, and 16 reams were in a bale. So that they 
 reckoned that the whole came to 3,840,000, averaging 
 from twenty pence to eleven pounds. 
 
 Sec. 8. The sale of these indulgences, in 
 Saxony, was entrusted to one John Tetzel, who, 
 in the year 1517, appeared in the neighbour- 
 hood of Wittemberg, executing his commis- 
 sion in the most insolent and fraudulent man- 
 ner ; boasting of the superior efficacy of the 
 indulgences which he had to sell, and with 
 gross impiety derogating from the merits of 
 even Jesus Christ. 
 
 Tetzel was employed by Albert, archbishop of Mentz, to 
 whom indulgences had been sent by Leo X. Tetzel had 
 long been m the service ; and, at length, arrived to a degree 
 of boldness and impiety surpassing belief. It ivas his 
 boast, that .*! he had saved more souls from hell, dy his in- 
 dulgences, than St. Peter had converted to Christianity, by 
 his preaching." He could assure a child, who might fear 
 a deceased father was unhappy in the world of spirits " that 
 the moment the money tinkled in the chest, his father's 
 soul mounted from purgatory." 
 
 A story is related of Tetzel, which will serve to show 
 that his character was not unsuspected ; and still further, 
 
 Sec. 8. To whom was the sale of indulgences en- 
 trusted in Saxony ? When did he appear there ? 
 Near what city ? How did he proceed ? 
 
 By whom was he employed ? What did he say of the number of 
 souls he had saved ? Relate the story of Tetzel, and the nobleman ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 231 
 
 how indulgences were by some, at this time, regarded. 
 On a certain occasion, Tetzel was at Leipsic, where he 
 made sale of many indulgences, and had stowed the money 
 arising from them, in a chest. A certain nobleman, who 
 suspected the imposture, put the question to him — " Can 
 you grant absolution for a sin which a man shall intend to 
 commit in future V " Yes," replied the frontless commis- 
 sioner, " but upon condition that the proper sum of money 
 be actually paid down. 55 The nobleman instantly produ- 
 ced the sum demanded ; and in return received a certificate, 
 signed and sealed by Tetzel, absolving him from the crime 
 which he intended to commit, but which he did not choose 
 to divulge. Not long after Tetzel left Leipsic, taking with 
 him the chest of money, which he had collected. The no- 
 bleman had discovered the time of his departure, and the 
 route which he was to take. He hastened forward, and 
 finding a fit place, concealed himself, until Tetzel made 
 his appearance. He now rushed forth, attacked him, rob- 
 bed him, beat him soundly with a stick, and, moreover, sent 
 him back to Leipsic, with his chest empty. At the same 
 time shewing him the certificate which he had formerly 
 given him, the nobleman observed that he presumed him- 
 self, by virtue of it, to be free from any crime. He had 
 done only what he intended to do, when he procured the 
 commissioner's indulgence. 
 
 Sec. 9. The conduct of Tetzel attracted the 
 notice of Luther, who was at that time a pro- 
 fessor of philosophy and theology in the uni- 
 versity of Wittemberg— it roused his indigna- 
 tion, that such a shameful traffic should be 
 carried on, to the infinite disgrace of reli- 
 gion, and the delusion of his fellow Christians. 
 
 Sec. 10. Hence, he was led to a particular 
 examination, not only of the nature and tend- 
 ency of indulgences, but also of the authority 
 by which they were published. The discovery 
 
 Sec. 9. Whose attention did Tetzel's conduct at- 
 tract ? What was Luther's employment ? 
 
 Sec. 10. To what investigation was Luther led, by 
 this sale of indulgences ? What was the result I 
 
;>32 PERIOD VIL...1517....1555. 
 
 of one error prompted him to pursue his in- 
 quiries, and conducted him to the detection oi 
 more. These errors, after mature delibera- 
 tion, he at length, on the 30th of Sept. 1517, 
 in ninety-five distinct propositions, published 
 to the world. This was the commencement and 
 foundation of that memorable rupture and revo- 
 lution in the Church, which humbled the gran- 
 deur of the lordly pontiffs, and eclipsed so great 
 a part of their glory. 
 
 Luther, who thus arrayed himself against the Church of 
 Rome, and who was destined by providence to lead the 
 way in the great work of reformation, was born in the year 
 1483, at Isleben, a town belonging to the county of Mans- 
 field, in Upper Saxony. His father was employed in the 
 mines of Mansfield, which were at that time quite celebra- 
 ted. Sometime after the birth of his son, he removed in- 
 to that town, became a proprietor in the mines, and was 
 highly esteemed for his honourable character. 
 
 The early indications of genius, which his son betrayed, 
 induced the father to give him a liberal education. So 
 great was his proficiency in his studies, that he commen- 
 ced master of arts, in the University of Erfurth, at the age 
 of twenty. At thistime, he designed to pursue the profes- 
 sion of law; but a providential circumstance diverted him 
 from his purpose, and changed the whole course of his 
 life. 
 
 Walking out one day into some adjacent fields with a 
 companion, the latter was struck with lightning, and sud- 
 denly expired. Shocked by an event so unexpected and 
 appalling, he formed the hasty resolution of withdrawing 
 from the world, and of burying himself in the monastery 
 at Erfurth. To such a course, his father was strongly op- 
 posed. But to the mind of the son, the solemn providence 
 which he had witnessed, seemed a call from heaven to take 
 upon himself the monastic vow. Accordingly, much to 
 
 When did he publish the errors of the Church of 
 Rome ? What was this the commencement of ? 
 
 Where was Luther born? In what year? What is said of hi.- 
 father ? Where was Luther educated? What circumstanced; 
 •/erted him from the study of law ? Where did Luther retire ?* How 
 
THE REFORMATION. 233 
 
 the grief of a fond father, he entered the monastery, in the 
 year 1505. 
 
 A monastic life, however, was far different from what 
 young Luther had anticipated. He became gloomy and 
 dejected. With too much light to sit down in content- 
 ment, and too little to discern the rich treasures of the gos- 
 pel, or to apply its consolatory promises to a mind convic- 
 ted of sin, he became exceedingly wretched and disquie- 
 ted. In this state of disquietude, he remained more than 
 a year. 
 
 During the second year of his monastic life, he acciden- 
 tally met with a Latin Bible. To the study of this, he ap- 
 plied himself. Light broke in upon his darkened, bewil- 
 dered mind, and a divine consolation seemed to settle up- 
 on his heart. From this time, he was roused from his le- 
 thargy, and with incredible ardour devoted himself to the 
 study of the Scriptures, and some of the works of the 
 fathers. 
 
 In the year 1507, he was ordained ; and during the fol- 
 lowing year was invited to a professorship, in the Univer- 
 sity of Wittemberg, where, in 1512, he was created doctor. 
 As a teacher of philosDphy, and as a preacher, he excelled. 
 With human nature he possessed an intimate acquaintance, 
 and was able to touch the springs of human action in a 
 measure as he pleased., He possessed an uncommon re- 
 hemence of temper, which sometimes brought him into 
 trouble, and a fondness for jesting, which detracted from 
 his dignity and influence. Yet, with these infirmities, he 
 was the wonder of the age in which he lived. He posses- 
 sed a zeal, which, though free from enthusiasm, scarcely 
 ever remitted its ardour ; and an intrepidity which never 
 cowered, even in view of the greatest dangers. If he was 
 ambitious, his ambition seems to have been to promote the 
 good of the world. Through his life, he appears to have 
 had nothing at heart so much, as to see the Church purified 
 from error, and the simple, but glorious truths of the gos- 
 pel, attain to their just influence, over the hearts and lives 
 of mankind. 
 
 " Such," in the language of Milner, " was the illustrious 
 Luther, when he was called upon by Divine Providence to 
 
 was he pleased with a monastic life ? To what was his conversion 
 owing ? What was his character as a teacher and preacher ? What 
 is said of his temper ? What of his ardour ? 
 
 20* 
 
.^34 PERIOD VII....1517....15&*. 
 
 enter the lists alone, and without one assured ally, against 
 the hosts of the pretended successor of St. Peter, who was 
 then domineering over the Christian world, in all his gran- 
 deur and plenitude of power.'' 
 
 Sec. 11. The propositions of Luther, rela- 
 ting to the errors of the Church of Rome, were 
 soon spread over all Germany, and were re- 
 ceived with great applause. On the other 
 hand, Tetzel became alarmed, and not long 
 after published one hundred and six contra 
 propositions ; in which he attempted to refute 
 the statements of Luther ; and not content 
 with doing this, by virtue of his inquisitorial 
 power, he directed the Reformer's composi 
 tions to be publicly burned. 
 
 Sec. 12. The controversy between Luther 
 and Tetzel, the latter being aided by several 
 others, continued for some time ; but appears 
 to have been regarded by Leo X. with much 
 indifference. At length, however, perceiving 
 the divisions it was causing, he summoned 
 Luther to appear before him at Rome, within 
 60 days, to answer for his conduct. Luther, 
 however, aware of the hazard of appearing at 
 Rome unprotected, appealed to Frederick, the 
 Wise, the Elector of Saxony, who had openly 
 espoused his cause. The elector readily in- 
 terposed, and, at length, obtained the consent 
 of the Pontiff, that the cause of Luther should 
 be heard at Augsburg, in Germany, before 
 Cardinal Cajetan. 
 
 >Sec. 11. How were the propositions of Luther re- 
 ceived abroad ? What course did Tetzel take ? 
 
 Sec. 12. What effect, for a time, had this controver- 
 sy upon Leo X. ? What summons did he, at length, 
 send to Luther? To whom did Luther appeal I 
 What did the elector do ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 235 
 
 Sec* 13. In Oct. 1518, Luther, having ob- 
 tained a safe conduct from the Emperor Max- 
 imilian I. appeared before Cajetan, at Augs- 
 burg. Several interviews took place between 
 the parties, in all of which the haughty 
 cardinal endeavoured by frowns and menaces 
 to intimidate the reformer. He required him 
 in the'language of authority, and as the only 
 hope of escaping the just vengeance of the 
 sovereign Pontiff, to renounce his errors, and 
 immediately to return to the bosom of the 
 Church. At length, finding his judge inacces- 
 sible to reason and argument, Luther privately 
 left Augsburg, and returning to Wittemberg, 
 appealed from the pope, to a general council. 
 
 A more improper agent could not have been chosen to 
 preside in this affair, than Cajetan ; for, instead of being 
 calculated to heal the breach, he was an interested man, a 
 dominican, the avowed friend of Tetzel, and the implaca- 
 ble enemy of Luther. 
 
 At three several times, Luther appeared before Cajetan, 
 and as often was exhorted to recant ; which he refusing to 
 do, was forbidden to come any more into the presence of the 
 cardinal, unless he was disposed to humble himself to the 
 dictates of " holy church." 
 
 At this juncture, it was rumoured that the reformer was 
 in danger, the cardinal having received commands to seize 
 him. Luther, however, still waited several days, during 
 which he repeatedly wrote to the cardinal, requesting a dis- 
 mission, and urging the propriety of his being heard before 
 a tribunal, better qualified to decide. 
 
 No reply being made to his communications, and the 
 dangers evidently thickening about him, he resolved upon 
 flight. A friendly senator ordering the gates to be private- 
 Sec. 13. What was the result of the interview be- 
 tween Luther and Cajetan ? To whom did Luther 
 appeal ? 
 
 What is said of the fitness of Cajetan for such a business ? How 
 did the cardinal treat Luther? Why did Luther flee from Augs- 
 burg ? In what manner ? 
 
*J36 PERIOD VII....1517....1555 
 
 ]y opened for him, he mounted a horse which had been 
 procured for him, and left the city. 
 
 Although but poorly prepared for such a journey, having 
 neither " boots, spurs, nor sword/' he pushed forward the 
 whole day, with great rapidity. At night, when he dis- 
 mounted, he was unable to stand, and fell upon the straw 
 in the stable. Such was the conclusion of the conference 
 at Augsburg. 
 
 Sec. 14. The Roman pontiff was soon sen- 
 sible of his imprudence, in eptrusting a man of 
 the fiery temper of Cajetan, with so delicate a 
 commission, and now endeavoured to remedy 
 his error, by employing Charles Miltitz, a 
 Saxon knight, a man of more candor and im- 
 partiality, to converse with Luther, and, if 
 possible, to induce him to submission and 
 obedience. 
 
 Miltitz was a person distinguished for his prudence, pen- 
 etration, and dexterity. In every respect, he appeared well 
 qualified for the execution of such a nice and critical com- 
 mission. Leo X. sent him, therefore, into Saxony, to see 
 the reformer. Sensible, however, of the influence which 
 Frederick, the elector, might exercise in the affair, Leo 
 directed Miltitz first to see the Elector, and by way of pro- 
 pitiating his favour, he sent him the golden consecrated 
 rose, which the pontiffs used to bestow on princes, as an 
 uncommon mark of friendship and esteem. Frederick, 
 however, received the boon with great indifference, and 
 still maintained his strong attachment to the reformer. 
 
 Sec. 15. The conference between Miltitz 
 and Luther was conducted in such a manner, 
 as seemed to bid fair for an accommodation. 
 But not exactly harmonizing as to the manner 
 in which the controversy should be settled, it 
 was agreed, that the matter should be referred 
 
 Sec. 14. How did Leo attempt to remedy his error, 
 in appointing Cajetan to treat with Luther ? 
 
 Who was Miltitz ? W hat were his qualifications for his business ? 
 What did Leo do to gain the favour of Frederick? How was this 
 present received ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 237 
 
 to a German diet, and that, in the mean time, 
 Luther should write a conciliatory and sub- 
 missive letter to the pope. 
 
 The views of Luther on the subject of reformation were, 
 doubtless, at this time, partial and circumscribed. He had 
 as yet no intention of withdrawing from the Church of 
 Rome. Had the pope been a man of real prudence — had 
 he enjoined silence on the adversaries of Luther, as the re- 
 former requested — had he corrected that gross abuse of 
 Church authority, the sale of indulgences ; Luther might 
 have been restored to the bosom of the Church, as a duti- 
 ful son, and the reformation have been crushed in the bud. 
 The letter which Luther wrote to the pope, says a catho- 
 lic writer, " was rather civil than humble" for it gave not 
 up one iota of the grand point for which he was called in 
 question. 
 
 It may be added in this place, respecting Tetzel, that he 
 was abandoned by his friends, and fell a victim to disap- 
 pointment and despair, ending his days as a fool. 
 
 Sec. 16. The prospect of a reconciliation, 
 so flattering at this time to the Romish party, 
 was soon overcast, by a famous controversy, 
 which was carried on at Leipzic, in the year 
 1519. The champion of the papal cause, in 
 this dispute, w r as a doctor named Eckius, who 
 challenged Carrolstadt, the colleague and ad- 
 herent of Luther to trv his strength with him. 
 in a contest on the points in question. 
 
 Eckius, had himself formerly been the friend of Lu- 
 ther ; but a thirst for fame, and a prospect of worldly ad- 
 vantage, had seduced him from the cause of truth. Rely- 
 
 Sec 15. How were the conferences between Lu- 
 ther ahd Miltitz conducted ? How did they result ? 
 
 What were Luther's views, on the subject of a reformation : 
 What is said of the submissive letter which Luther wrote to the 
 pope ? What was the end of Tetzel ? 
 
 Sec. 16. By what means was the prospect of a re- 
 conciliation overcast ? Who was the papal champion I 
 Whom did he challenge to dispute with him ? Who 
 was Carolstadt ? 
 
•238 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 ing on the force of his genius, he sought an opportunity to 
 exhibit his theologxai skill. Accordingly, a challenge 
 was presented to Carolstadt, a doctor of divinity, and arch- 
 deacon of Wittemberg, who was esteemed one of the first 
 open defenders of Luther. 
 
 This challenge was readily accepted. The assembly 
 convened to hear these champions, was exceedingly nu- 
 merous and splendid. For six days, the contest was car- 
 ried on, with much ability on both sides ; but the superior 
 eloquence and acumen of Eckius, seem to have afforded 
 a temporary triumph to the enemies ot the reformation. 
 
 Sec. 17. The success of Eckius, in this dis- 
 cussion, emboldened him, next, to tender a 
 challenge to Luther himself. The reformer 
 was not backward in accepting it. In this 
 second theological contest, which was con- 
 tinued ten days, with uncommon ardour, Ecki- 
 us appeared to much less advantage ; and 
 though both parties claimed the. victory, yet 
 it was apparent that the antagonist of Luther 
 retired from the field, shorn of that glory, of 
 which he boasted in the contest with Carolstad. 
 
 Among the subjects ot" controversy, at this time, were 
 the doctrines of purgatory, and indulgences; the nature 
 of repentance and the remission of sins; and particularly 
 the foundation of the supremacy of the Roman pontiffs. So 
 forcibly was Eckius impressed with the reasoning of Lu- 
 ther, and especially with the neat and well digested order 
 in which his materials were arranged, that he was compell- 
 ed to acknowledge, before a splendid audience, the quali- 
 fications and attainments of his opponent. 
 
 Sec. 18. The controversy at Leipsic was 
 the means of bringing forward a powerful 
 auxiliary to the cause of the reformation, in 
 
 Who wasLckius: Whj did he present tins challenge? What 
 was the result of the dispute ? 
 
 Sec. 17. What did Eckius next do ? How did he 
 appear in controversy with Luther ? 
 
 Sec. 18. What distinguished man was present at 
 this dispute ? What effect had it upon him ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 239 
 
 the person of Philip Melancthon, at this time 
 professor of Greek in the university of Wit- 
 temberg. This great man was present at the 
 public dispute, between Eckius and Luther; 
 and appears, at this time, to have become set- 
 tled as to the justness of the principles of the 
 Reformation, and to have enlisted himself, 
 as the powerful coadjutor of the Saxon re- 
 former. 
 
 Melancthon was, at this time, only twenty-three years of 
 age ; yet, even at this early period, his talents and attainments 
 appear to have commanded universal respect His reputa- 
 tion for piety was also great. Hence, he was eminently 
 prepared to ern! race with cordiality, the great doctrines of 
 the Reformation. This he did with the most pious sinceri- 
 ty, and proved himself to be among the most powerful in- 
 struments of the work of reform. In his character, he was 
 widely different from Luther. He possessed not his intre- 
 pidity and decision ; yet, in the day of real danger, he was 
 not destitute of courage, resolution, and fortitude. As an 
 assistant to Luther, he was of great service; but his char- 
 acter was doubtless more suited to the peaceable state of 
 the Church, than to days of difficulty and turbulence. 
 
 Sec. 19. About this time, (A. D. 1519,) the 
 Reformation received still further support, in 
 a good work which was begun by Zuinglius, a 
 canon of Zurich, in Switzerland ; who boldly 
 resisted the sale of indulgences in that coun- 
 try, in a way similar to what Luther had done 
 in Germany ; thus laying the foundation of 
 that noble superstructure of gospel liberty, 
 which afterwards adorned the cantons of the 
 Helvetic republic. 
 
 Zuinglius was a man of extensive learning and uncora- 
 
 Hovv old was Melancthon ? What is said of his talents ? In 
 what respects did he differ from Luther ? 
 
 Sec. 19. What further support did the cause of the 
 reformation receive, in 1519 I 
 Who was Zuinglius, and for what distinguished ? When did he 
 
r>40 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 mon sagacity, accompanied with the most heroic intrepidi- 
 ty and resolution. From his early years, he had been 
 shocked at several of the superstitious practices of the 
 Church of Rome; and even before the name of Luther 
 was known in Switzerland, had called in question the su- 
 premacy of the pope. In the year 1519, it appears this 
 great man took an open and resolute stand against the sale 
 of indulgences ; and this was the first remarkable event 
 that prepared the way for the reformation among the Hel- 
 vetic cantons. His noble efforts were seconded by some 
 other learned men, educated in Germany, who became his 
 colleagues and the companions of his labours ; and who, 
 jointly with him, succeeded so far in removing the creduli- 
 ty of a deluded people, that the pope's supremacy was re- 
 jected in the greatest part of Switzerland. 
 
 Sec. 20. Upon the defeat of Eckius, men- 
 tioned in Sec. 18, he immediately repaired to 
 Rome, where uniting with Cajetan, and some 
 others, Leo X. was prevailed upon to issue 
 his bulls (15th June, 1520,) against Luther; 
 in which his heresies were pointedly condemn- 
 ed, his writings ordered to be burnt, and he, 
 on pain of final excommunication, summoned 
 to retract his errors, and within sixty days, to 
 cast himself on the sovereign mercy of the 
 Roman court. 
 
 Sec. 21. On receiving this rash sentence, 
 Luther was at no loss what to do. The die 
 was cast ; and reconciliation was hopeless. 
 He could no longer hesitate to withdraw from 
 the Church of Rome. Accordingly, in testi- 
 mony of his purpose, on the 10th of Decem- 
 ber, 1520, having directed a pile of wood to 
 
 take an open stand against the snlii of indulgences ? To what did 
 * his efforts, and those of others, lead : 
 
 Sec. 20. What did Eckius do on his defeat, in his 
 dispute with Luther ? What bull did Leo issue ? 
 
 Sec. 21. What steps did Luther take, on receiving 
 this rash sentence ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 241 
 
 be erected without the walls of Wittemberg* 
 in the presence of a numerous assemblage ot 
 spectators, he laid the bull of excommunication 
 on the pile, and placing fire beneath it, reduced 
 the whole to ashes. 
 
 By this, he declared to the world, in a manner the most 
 emphatic, that he was no longer a subject of the Roman 
 pontiff; he could no longer respect his government, and 
 would no longer submit to his authority. 
 
 This decided step, as was anticipated, awakened the 
 whole wrath of the exasperated pontiff. In less than a 
 month, the sentence of excommunication was sounded forth 
 from the Vatican ; but the day of terror and trembling was 
 past. Luther, before this, had ceased to belong to the 
 Church of Rome ; he heard, therefore, the distant thunder 
 without dismay. 
 
 Sec. 22. The emperor Maximilian L dying 
 in 1519, was succeeded by his grandson, the 
 celebrated Charles V. On his accession, Leo 
 reminded him of his obligation to support the 
 interests of the Catholic Church, and attempt- 
 ed to persuade him to proceed with the great- 
 est rigour against Luther. 
 
 Sec. 23. The situation of Charles, at this 
 time, was, in several respects, perplexing. He 
 wished to secure the friendship of the Roman 
 pontiff, but at the same time was under great 
 obligations to Frederick the Wise, the patron 
 of Luther, by whose influence he had attained 
 to the imperial crown of Germany. He, 
 therefore, seems to have adopted a middle 
 
 What was the language of these independent measures ? How 
 did the pope retort ? 
 
 Sec. 22. When did Maximilian I. emperor of Ger~ 
 many die ? Who succeeded him ? Of what did Leo 
 remind Charles ? 
 
 Sec. 23. What course did Charles adopt ? Why a 
 middle course ? To what did he consent ? What did 
 21 
 
•242 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 course. To please the pope, he consented to 
 the burning of Luther's writings ; to quiet the 
 elector, he refused to inflict any punishment 
 upon the reformer ; but agreed that the whole 
 subject should be reserved for the considera- 
 tion of a general diet, which he ordered to 
 be held at Worms, in the year 1521, and before 
 which he summoned Luther to appear. 
 
 This diet was the general assembly of the German em- 
 pire, and was composed of all its princes, archbishops and 
 bishops, besides numerous abbots. It took cognizance of 
 all momentous concerns, as well those of an ecclesiastical, 
 as those of a secular nature. 
 
 The friends of Luther, upon his receiving the summons 
 of the emperor, were greatly concerned for his personal 
 safety. Through the influence of his good friend, Frede- 
 rick, he received a safe conduct, signed by the emperor, to 
 Worms, and again in return to Wittemberg. His friends, 
 notwithstanding this, were filled with melancholy forebo- 
 dings ; but the mind of the Reformer, trusting, as he did, 
 in the righteousness of his cause — in the protection of God, 
 was not to be deterred, nor intimidated. With his charac- 
 teristic intrepidity, he said, that " if he met as many devils 
 at Worms, as there were tiles upon the houses, he would 
 not be deterred." 
 
 On the 16th of April, he entered Worms. When his ar- 
 rival was announced, a great multitude flocked about his 
 carriage, on descending from which, he exclaimed aloud, 
 ' God will be on my side." 
 
 The reception which Luther met with at Worms, from 
 the people, must have imparted the highest pleasure. Im- 
 mense crowds daily flocked to see him; and his apartments 
 were constantly filled with visitors of the highest rank. In 
 short, he was looked upon as a prodigy of wisdom, and re- 
 spected as one who was born to enlighten the understand- 
 
 he refuse ? What measures did he take to bring Lu- 
 ther before a diet ? In what year ? 
 
 What is a diet ? Of what did it take cognizance ? On what ac- 
 count, were the friends of Luther concerned? From whom did he 
 receive assurances of protection ? What took place on Luther's ar- 
 ri val at Worms ? How Was Luther received by the people ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 243 
 
 ings of mankind, and direct their sentiments. Luther 
 lodged near the Elector of Saxony, and the day after his 
 arrival was conducted to the Diet, by the marshals of the 
 empire. 
 
 Sec. 24. On his appearance before the Diet, 
 Luther was permitted to plead his cause, 
 which he did with singular ability. In a 
 speech of two hours, first in German and then 
 in Latin, he boldly vindicated the opinions 
 which he had adopted, and the course he had 
 pursued. Incredible pains were taken, both 
 in public and private, by princes, electors, and 
 deputies, of various orders, to shake the reso- 
 lution of this hero of the reformation. At 
 length, finding the reformer incorrigible, and 
 aiming to secure the friendship of Leo, Charles 
 ordered Luther to depart from Worms, soon 
 after which the Diet proceeded to declare him 
 an excommunicated heretic, and forbade all 
 persons to receive, maintain, or protect him. 
 
 Sec. 25. Luther was now in imminent dan- 
 ger ; a bloody edict was meditating against 
 him. His friend, the elector of Saxony, fore- 
 seeing this, took measures to conceal him, 
 for ten months, in the castle of Wartberg, 
 commissioning some persons, whom he could 
 trust, to seize the reformer, on his return to 
 Wittemberg, and to convey him to the above- 
 castle, as a place of safety. 
 
 Sec. 24. Before the diet, how did Luther acquit him- 
 self ? What efforts were made to subdue him ? Witii 
 what effect ? What was the sentence passed upon 
 him, by the diet ? 
 
 Sec. 25. Luther being now in danger, by what 
 means w r as he preserved ? 
 
;244 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 Luther was made acquainted with the plan ; but he did 
 not relish it. The intrepid reformer would rather have con- 
 fronted his enemies, trusting in God for deliverance ; but 
 he yielded to the wishes of his friend and patron, and thus 
 probably escaped an end, as tragical as was that of John 
 Huss and Jerome of Prague. 
 
 The plan was well contrived, and well executed. Three 
 or four horsemen, disguised in masks, contrived to conceal 
 themselves in a forest near Eisenach, from which rushing 
 forth, as Luther passed by, they seized him, and conducted 
 him to the castle, apparently as a prisoner. 
 
 Sec. 26. During his concealment in the cas- 
 tle of Wartburg, Luther was far from being 
 idle. Here he translated a great part of the 
 New Testament into German, which, with oth- 
 er works, composed at this time, were after- 
 wards of great use, in forwarding the work of 
 reformation. 
 
 The sudden disappearance of Luther, awakened the 
 deepest anxiety in the bosoms of his friends. Various re- 
 ports were circulated concering hiw, and many knew not 
 what to believe. By some, strong suspicions were indulged 
 that he had come to a violent end, by the hands of the papal 
 advocates. 
 
 The situation of the reformer, was made as comfortable 
 as circumstances would permit. Yet it required no little 
 patience to submit to such a confinement. He ardently 
 desired to be abroad, and forwarding that noble work, 
 which he ))ad espoused, with all his heart. It was, howev- 
 er, not in him to be idle. He laboured diligently, and with- 
 in the walls of the castle, prepared materials for several 
 works, which greatly aided the cause, after his liberation. 
 
 Sec. 27. While Luther was thus concealed, 
 his friend Carolstadt took the lead ; but 
 
 How did Luther like the plan ? How was the plan executed ? 
 
 Sec. 26. How was Luther employed, in the castle 
 of Wartberg ? 
 
 How were the friends of Luther affected by his sudden disap- 
 pearance ? What were their suspicions ? How was Luther treated, 
 during his confinement ? 
 
 Sec, 27. Who now took the lead in the Reformation ? 
 
THE REFORMATION 245 
 
 through a misguided zeal, he rather injured, 
 than benefited the cause. By throwing down 
 and breaking the images of the saints, which 
 were placed in the Churches, he seriously dis- 
 turbed the tranquillity of the state. Luther 
 receiving information of the commotions, oc- 
 casioned by conduct so inconsiderate, left his 
 retreat, without the consent, or even the 
 knowledge of his patron, and again made his 
 appearance at Wittemberg. 
 
 Sec. 28. By his prudent counsels, added to 
 the influence of his example, order and tran- 
 quillity were again restored. Luther again 
 heartily entered into the work of reformation. 
 Besides preaching, he now published his New 
 Testament, which circulating rapidly through- 
 out Germany, signally contributed to open the 
 eyes of the people to the true doctrines of the 
 gospel, and the erroneous principles and su- 
 perstitious practices of the Church of Rome. 
 
 The publication of the New Testament in German, was 
 not long after followed by that of the whole Bible, in the 
 same language. This, it was easy to foresee, must produce 
 important results. Immense numbers, who had groped in 
 darkness, now read, in their own language, the precious 
 word of God. The happy effect of thus diffusing the scrip- 
 tures, was seen, not only among the laity, but many of the 
 clergy were awakened to a sense of the important duties 
 of their sacred office. They ventured forth from their con- 
 vents, and became the advocates and-asserters of the great 
 truths of Christianity. 
 
 How did he manage ? Why did Luther leave his 
 place of concealment ? 
 
 Sec. 28. What happy consequences resulted from 
 Luther's reappearance ? The publication of what 
 work greatly contributed to the Reformation ? 
 
 What other publication soon followed ? What was the effect ? 
 
 21* 
 
*>4l) PERIOD VEf....l5ll...i655. 
 
 Sec. 29. Leo X. died in the year 1521, and 
 was succeeded by Adrian VI. a man of far 
 
 greater sobriety and purity of manners, than 
 had for a long time occupied the papal chair. 
 He was nevertheless greatly opposed to the 
 Reformation, and despatched a messenger to 
 the Diet, to be held the same year at Nurem- 
 berg, to demand the speedy execution of the 
 sentence, which had been pronounced against 
 Luther at the Diet of Worms. 
 
 Notwithstanding the severity of Adrian against Luther, 
 he was a man of some candour. He ingenuously acknow- 
 ledged that the Church laboured under the most fatal dis- 
 orders, and declared his willingness to apply the remedies 
 which should be judged best adapted to heal them. 
 
 Sec. 30. Adrian lived only to the following year, 
 and was succeeded by Clement VII. a man of 
 reserved character, and prone to artifice. On 
 his accession to the pontificate, he recalled 
 the messenger sent by Adrian to Nuremberg, 
 and despatched, in his room, the Cardinal 
 Campegio, with strict orders to insist on the 
 execution of the sentence against Luther. The 
 Diet were, however, too deeply sensible of the 
 existing disorders and corruptions in the 
 Church, to proceed with violence against the 
 
 Sec. 29. When did Leo die ? By whom was he 
 Succeeded ? What was Adrians character ? What 
 were his sentiments, in respect to the Reformation ? 
 What measures did he adopt, to have the sentence 
 
 against Luther carried into effect ? 
 
 What confessions did Adrian make, in respect to the state of the 
 
 Tatholic Church ? What did he profess himself willing to do? 
 
 Sec. 30. How long did Adrian live ? By whom 
 was he succeeded ? What was Clement's character ? 
 What measures did he take against Luther ? Why 
 Hid not the diet comply with his wishes ? 
 
THE REFORMATION O j; 
 
 reformer. They deemed it expedient to sus- 
 pend the execution of the sentence, and refer 
 the whole subject to a general council. 
 
 The transactions of the diet at Nureroburg were, upon 
 the whole, favourable to the Reformation ; and, at the same 
 time, produced no little discontent at Rome. The German 
 princes saw too plainly in what estimation Luther was held 
 and with what propiety he had raised his voice against the 
 court of Rome, to admit of any measures of severity against 
 him. On the contrary, they frankly avowed their sense ot 
 the deplorable state of the Church, and advised the pope to 
 apply the proper remedies. 
 
 Sec* 31. About this time the reformed reli- 
 gion was received in Sweden — in Denmark — 
 in Hungary — in Prussia — and to some extent 
 even in France. 
 
 The person who took the lead in propagating the princi- 
 ples of the reformers in Sweden, was Glaus Petri, assisted 
 by his brother, and missionaries from Germany, who brought 
 with them not only the faith of Luther, but also his Bible, 
 which became a powerful auxiliary in the work of reforma- 
 tion. Gustavus Yasa, at this time raised to the throne of 
 Sweden, powerfully seconded these efforts, by causing the 
 Bible to be translated and extensively circulated. In a 
 short period, the papal empire in Sweden was overturned, 
 and the reformed religion was publicly, and, by authority, 
 adopted. 
 
 In the work of reformation in Denmark, the great cham- 
 pion was Martin Reinard, a disciple of Carolstadt. He was 
 invited by the king of Denmark, Christiern II. to preach 
 the reformed religion within his dominions. A more wick- 
 ed and cruel monarch scarcely ever swayed the sceptre. 
 It was not, therefore, from principle that he wished the re- 
 formed religion to be introduced into his kingdom ; but 
 from a desire to throw off the papal dominion, that he might 
 
 What was the result of the transactions of the diet, at Nuremberg : 
 What opinion did they express ? 
 
 Sec. 31. What countries, about this time, adopted 
 the Reformed religion ? 
 
 Who took the lead in propagating the principles of the Reformers 
 p Sweden ? By whom was he assisted ? Who seconded his efforts : 
 Who took the lead in Denmark ? Bv whom was he invited into 
 
*248 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 Subject the bishops to his power. God, however, employed 
 him as an instrument to accomplish good. The work be- 
 gun in his reign, was completely effected under that of hie 
 successor 
 
 By the year 1522, the news of the glorious reformation 
 Tiad reached Hungary. Several young students resorted 
 to Wittemberg, and having received instructions from the 
 voice and pen of Luther, returned to their country, and 
 there erected the standard of Christian liberty. 
 
 The reformation was extended into Prussia in the year 
 1523, at which time, Luther sent John Brisman, a Fran- 
 ciscan doctor of divinity, into that country. In the follow- 
 ing year, he was followed by several other divines, through 
 whose instrumentality the kingdom of Satan rapidly declin- 
 ed, and the cause of true religion was greatly strengthened. 
 
 From Germany, also, the reformation extended into 
 France. As early as 1523, there was a multitude of per- 
 sons in this latter country, who with Margaret, queen of 
 Navarre, sister of Francis I. at their head, were favourably 
 inclined towards the reformed religion, and erected several 
 churches, for a purer worship. The French had a transla- 
 tion of the Bible, which had been made by Guiado des 
 Moulins, as early as 1224. This was corrected and print- 
 ed in 1487, and the study of it now began to prevail. The 
 work of reformation, however, was slow, in consequence of 
 the illiberality and persecuting spirit of the reigning mon- 
 arch, Francis I. 
 
 Sec. 32. Unfortunately, while the principles 
 of the Reformation were thus spreading abroad, 
 and several nations were opening their eyes to 
 the light, an unhappy dispute arose between 
 Luther, Carolstadt, and Zuinglius, in relation 
 to the sacrament, which terminated, at length, 
 in a fatal division between those, who had em. 
 
 Denmark? What was the character of the king? Why did ho 
 wish a reformation? When did the news of the Reformation reach 
 Hungary? By whom was it carried tliither? W r hen did it reach 
 Prussia ? By what means ? How early were any favourably in - 
 •Vlined to the Reformation in France ? What distinguished person 
 promoted that cause ? W r hat contributed to forward the work 
 there ? 
 
 Sec. 32. Between whom did on unhappy dispute 
 
THE REFORMATION. 249 
 
 barked together in the sacred cause of religion 
 and liberty. 
 
 Luther rejected the popish doctrine of frawsubstantiation, 
 but adopted the no less unscriptural doctrine of consubstan- 
 tiation ; i. e. that along with the bread and wine, the par- 
 takers received the real body and blood of Christ. On the 
 the other hand, Zuinglius and Carolstadt, with the church- 
 es of Switzerland, adopted the opinion that the elements 
 in the sacrament are only symbolical of the body and blood 
 of Christ. 
 
 In this controversy, which was prolonged for several 
 years, Luther appears to have manifested a most censura- 
 ble obstinacy ; which led to a complete and permanent 
 separation, not only of these reformers, but of their churches. 
 The Lutherans to this day, hold the opinions of Luther ; 
 while the disciples of Zuinglius, who afterwards assumed 
 the title of Reformed, held to his opinion till his death ; 
 when they seem to have adopted the doctrines and disci- 
 pline of Calvin, which will be noticed in a future page. 
 
 Sec. 33. The state of Germany, about this 
 time, 1524 and 1525, was exceedingly alarm- 
 ing. The several kingdoms and states were at 
 variance, respecting the grand tenets of the 
 whole papal system, and intestine divisions ex- 
 isted, even among the reformers. But the 
 circumstance which threatened the greatest 
 mischief to the cause of the Reformation, and 
 which involved all Germany, in commotion, 
 was a civil war, usually called the war of the 
 peasants. The persons concerned in this war, 
 
 arise, about this time ? What was the subject of con- 
 troversy ? What was the consequence ? 
 
 What were Luther's opinions about tfransubstantiation ? What 
 did he adopt, in place of this? What do you understand by con- 
 substantiation ? What opinions did Zuinglius and Carolstadt 
 adopt? How did Luther act in this dispute ? To what did his ob- 
 stinacyvlead ? What title did the followers of Zuinglius assume f 
 At his death, what did they adopt ? 
 
 Sec. 33. What was the state of Germany about 
 1524 and 1525 ? On what account ? What occa- 
 sioned the most disturbance ? Who were the pea- 
 
250 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 who were called anabaptists, from their re-bap- 
 tizing such as had already been baptized, con- 
 sisted of the lower orders of society, who de- 
 manded a release from the oppression of their 
 superiors, and from all religious domination. 
 They were headed by a fanatic by the name 
 of Munzer, who decried Luther as a reformer, 
 and pretended that he was destined by Provi- 
 dence to correct existing abuses, and to give 
 to the people the true liberty of the gospeL 
 This war cost Germany the lives of 50,000 
 men, besides seriously injuring the cause of the 
 reformation, as its enemies pretended that the 
 war grew out of the too liberal principles of the 
 reformers, relative to Christian liberty. 
 
 The numbers engaged in this war, were almost beyond 
 belief; and the excesses of which they were guilty, nearly 
 incredible. Under their fanatic leader, Munzer, aided by 
 Stork, Stubner, and Cellary, equally fanatic with himself, 
 they waged war against all law and all order. They not 
 only declared all men to be equal ; but pretended to believe 
 that all things should be held in common. Wherever they 
 appeared, they laid waste the country with fire and sword, 
 and daily exhibited the most horrid spectacles of unrelent- 
 ing barbarity. 
 
 In opposition to such a spirit of discord, Luther boldly 
 enlisted himself. He avowed his abhorrence of principles, 
 which led to such excesses ; and finally denied that the doc- 
 trines of the reformers in the least tended to such results. 
 
 Justly alarmed at a state of things so wild, and tending 
 so powerfully to universal anarchy, the princes of the Ger~ 
 man states united their forces for the suppression and pun- 
 ishment of the insurgents. After a dreadful carnage had 
 
 sants ? By whom were they led ? To what did he 
 pretend ? How many lives were sacrificed in this 
 war ? What effect had it upon the Reformation ? 
 
 What is said of the number engaged in this war ? What of their 
 excesses ? Who were their leaders ? What were their sentiments : 
 "\Vhat their conduct? How did Luther regard these fanaties 
 
THE REFORMATION. 251 
 
 been carried on for some time by this lawless multitude, 
 they were brought to a pitched battle, in which they were 
 signally defeated. Munzer was taken and put to death ? 
 and the remnant dispersed. 
 
 Sec. 34. During these commotions in Germa- 
 ny, (A.D. 1525) Frederick the Wise, the friend 
 and patron of Luther, deceased ; and was suc- 
 ceeded in his dominion by his brother John, 
 who now took a more decided stand in favour 
 of the Reformation, than ever Frederick had 
 done. He placed himself at the head of the 
 Lutheran Church, and was instrumental in 
 establishing that form of Church government, 
 over a considerable part of Germany. 
 
 The conduct of Frederick was always that of a wise and 
 prudent prince. He uniformly favoured Luther and his 
 cause, though he carefully avoided breaking wholly with 
 Rome. John, on the contrary, on his accession, proceed- 
 ed on much stronger principles. He openly espoused the 
 cause, not only by receiving the abettors of it under his 
 protection ; but, also, by taking upon himself to regulate all 
 ecclesiastical matters, in his own department of govern- 
 ment. 
 
 He employed Luther and Melancthon to draw up a code 
 of ecclesiastical laws, for the establishment of the Saxon 
 church. He removed from office all those of the clergy who, 
 either by immorality, or want of talent, had been a burden 
 and a disgrace to the holy function, and in their stead pla- 
 ced men of an opposite character. Several of the neigh- 
 bouring states followed the example of John ; and thus the 
 Lutheran Church first obtained a complete establishment 
 through a considerable part of the German empire, and the 
 authority of Rome was trampled in the dust. 
 
 What measures did the German princes adopt? What was the re- 
 sult ? 
 
 Sec. 34. During these troubles, what friend of the 
 Reformation died ? By whom was he succeeded ? 
 What part did John act, in relation to the Reforma- 
 tion ? 
 
 In what respects did Frederick and John differ ? What measures 
 did the latter adopt to establish the Lutheran Church ? 
 
052 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 Sec. 35. While the elector of Saxony, and 
 other enlightened princes of Germany, were 
 thus laying the foundations of the Reformation 
 broader and deeper, Charles V. issued his let- 
 ters, convening a diet, to be held at Augsburg, 
 in 1525 ; but unforeseen circumstances occur- 
 ring, it did not meet till the following year, 
 and then at Spires. 
 
 Sec. 36. Previously to the meeting of the 
 diet, the fears of the reformers were greatly 
 excited, as the letters of the emperor appeared 
 to breathe nothing but the execution of the 
 edict of the Diet of Worms, and the destruc- 
 tion of the Lutherans. 
 
 Sec. 37. On the meeting of the Diet, how- 
 ever, at which Ferdinand, the brother of 
 Charles, presided, the former found it necessa- 
 ry to recommend moderation and harmony to 
 the contending parties, as the Turks were now- 
 threatening to invade the empire ; and even 
 France and England and the pope were in 
 treaty against the emperor. Thus kindly, did 
 divine Providence interpose for the reformers ; 
 and the diet, at length, broke up, with this 
 unanimous resolution, " That every state 
 should be left to adopt those measures, in re- 
 spect to religion, which it judged best, till a 
 general council could be convened, to decide 
 on the subjects in dispute." 
 
 Sec. 35. When did the diet of Spires assemble ? 
 By whom was it convened ? 
 
 Sec. 36. On what account w T ere the fears of the 
 reformers excited ? 
 
 Sec. 37. Who presided at this diet ? What did 
 Ferdinand recommend ? Why ? What was the 
 decision of the diet ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 253 
 
 Nothing could be more humiliating to the Church of 
 Rome, or more favourable to the cause of the Reformation, 
 than this determination of the diet. It encouraged vast 
 numbers to think and act with greater freedom than ever, 
 and to shake off the papal yoke, which they had borne so 
 long. It afforded a noble opportunity to the Reformers, 
 which they improved with singular industry, to propagate 
 their opinions, and digest their plans. 
 
 Sec. 38. This prospect, so bright for the 
 reformers, did not, however, last long. Charles 
 and the pope, who had for some time been at 
 variance, again became friends. This recon- 
 ciliation was followed by a second diet, held at 
 Spires, in 1529, at which, through the influ- 
 ence of the emperor, the decree of the former 
 diet, so favourable to the cause of the reform- 
 ers, was repealed, and every departure from 
 the Catholic faith and discipline was forbidden, 
 till a general council should be assembled. 
 
 Sec. 39. This decision, as might have been 
 expected, was ill received by the reformers, 
 who saw in it a design, if not to crush the in- 
 fant Churches, to prevent their growth. Con- 
 sidering it as a violation of their sacred rights, 
 the elector of Saxony, the marquis of Bran- 
 denburgh, the landgrave of Hesse, the dukes 
 of Lunenburg, with several other princes, en- 
 tered their solemn protest to it. From the cir- 
 
 How did this decision affect the friends of the Reformation? 
 How, their enemies ? 
 
 Sec. 38. What circumstance soon, however, darken- 
 ed the prospects of the Reformers ? What followed 
 the reconciliation between Charles and the pope ? 
 What decision did this diet adopt ? 
 
 Sec. 39. How was this decision received by the 
 Reformers '/ What did several of the Reformed 
 princes do, upon this ? Who were these princes I 
 %% 
 
254 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 cumstance of this protest, the reformers and 
 their civil supporters, were afterwards called- 
 and are to this day called Protestants. 
 
 This protest gave great umbrage to the emperor, who or- 
 dered the messenger delivering it to be arrested, and held 
 in custody several days. To the protestant princes, the 
 proceedings of the emperor were truly afflictive. They per- 
 ceived it to be high time to consult for their protection, 
 against a powerful potentate, intoxicated with success, and 
 irritated by opposition. A solemn confederacy was there- 
 fore resolved upon, and several assemblies were held to 
 concert measures about their own safety, and the success 
 of the cause. But before any thing further was decisively 
 determined upon, it was announced that the emperor would 
 soon summon another diet of all the German princes and 
 orders. In view of such a meeting, it was agreed that each 
 state should deliberate for itself, and forward to the Elec- 
 tor of Saxony a statement of what it deemed expedient to 
 be done. 
 
 Sec. 40. The following year (A. D. 1530) 
 Charles V. assembled the famous diet of Augs- 
 burg, which was opened in the month of June. 
 At this diet, the emperor determined, if possi- 
 ble, to bring all subjects in dispute between the 
 Papists and Protestants, to a final termination. 
 
 Sec. 41. In view of such a determination, 
 the emperor required Luther to draw up a 
 summary of the Protestant doctrines, in order 
 to be presented to the diet. This was accord- 
 By what name were they and their friends, after this, 
 called ? 
 
 How did the emperor treat the messenger, who delivered the pro- 
 test ? What upon this, did the Protestants resolve to do ? By what 
 circumstance were their proceedings suspended ? On hearing of 
 the intended diet, what did they agree upon ? 
 
 Sec. 40. What was this diet called ? When was it 
 held ? What was its object ? 
 
 Sec. 41. What previously did the emperor require, 
 at the hand of Luther .? What is this summary of doc- 
 trine called ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 255 
 
 ingly done, and is known, to the present day, 
 as the Confession of Augsburg. 
 
 In the execution of a work of so much moment, Luther 
 was assisted by several divines. To render the work still 
 more complete, the accomplished Melancthon was employ- 
 ed to revise and correct it. The result of their labours was 
 a treatise containing 28 chapters; admired by many even 
 of its enemies, for its piety, learning and perspicuity* and 
 which from that day has been appealed to as the standard 
 of protestantism. 
 
 Sec. 42. On the opening of the diet, this 
 confession was presented, and on being read, 
 was listened to by the emperor and assembled 
 princes, with the most profound attention. 
 Such was the apparent impression made upon 
 the minds of the members, that strong hopes 
 were indulged, that the diet "would consent that 
 Protestantism should be tolerated. But these 
 hopes were not destined at this time to be real- 
 ized. Strongly pressed by the papacy, the 
 emperor, at length, agreed to the passing of a 
 decree, commanding all his subjects to ac- 
 knowledge the supremacy of Rome, in all 
 matters ecclesiastical, upon pain of the impe- 
 rial wrath. 
 
 There was, also, presented to this august assembly, a re- 
 monstrance of the same nature, from several cities, which 
 had adopted the opinion of Zuinglius in relation to the Eu- 
 charist, which was drawn up in a masterly manner by Mar- 
 tin Bucer. 
 
 The Roman pontiff employed some catholic divines, at 
 thfc head of whom was Eckius, to refute the protestant doc- 
 
 Bj whom was Luther assisted ? By whom was it completed ; 
 What is said of this confession f 
 
 Sec. 42. What effect had this confession, at first, 
 upon the diet ? What hopes did the Protestants now 
 indulge ? What, however, was the final decision of 
 the emperor ? 
 
 What remonstrance was, at the same time presented ? By whom 
 
256 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 trines; all whose arguments were weak and unsatisfactory 
 Learned replies by Melancthon and others, were published 
 to this production of the Catholics. 
 
 Sec. 43. On the breaking up of the diet, the 
 Protestant princes saw that nothing remained 
 for them, but to unite in measures of mutual 
 defence of their cause. Accordingly, in the 
 latter part of the same year, they assembled 
 at Smalcald, and entered into a solemn league, 
 commonly known by the name of the league 
 of Smalcald, for the support of their religious 
 liberties, and resolved to apply to the kings of 
 France, England, and Denmark, for protec- 
 tion. 
 
 Sec. 44. These preparations for defence 
 made no small impression upon the emperor ; 
 besides, he was at this time considerably per- 
 plexed in consequence of an attack upon his 
 dominions by the Turks, which rendered a 
 rupture with the Protestant princes, at this 
 time, extremely unpleasant. Hence, he was 
 induced to conclude a treaty of peace with 
 them at Nuremberg, in 1532, by which the 
 decrees of Worms and Augsburg were revok- 
 ed, and the Lutherans were left to enjoy their 
 
 was it drawn up ? What means were adopted to refute the Pro - 
 testant doctrines set forth in the confession ? Who replied ? 
 
 Sec. 43. What, on the breaking up of the diet, was 
 deemed necessary by the Protestants ? What, there- 
 fore, did they do ? To whom did they resolve to ap- 
 ply for assistance ? 
 
 Sec. 44. What effect had these propositions, on the 
 emperor ? What peace did he, therefore, conclude 
 with the Protestants ? What induced him to do this ? 
 When was the peace concluded ? What were its 
 provisions ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 25? 
 
 rights till the long promised council should as- 
 semble, and decide the mighty controversy. 
 
 This religious truce, concluded at Nuremberg, inspired 
 all the friends of the reformation with vigour and resolu- 
 tion. It gave strength to the feeble, and perseverance to 
 the bold. The secret friends of the Lutheran cause were 
 induced to come forward ; and several states openly declar- 
 ed on the side of protestantism, to the great mortification 
 of the Roman pontiff, and the papal advocates. 
 
 Sec. 45. The peace of Nuremberg was fol- 
 lowed by an event, which was injurious to the 
 cause of religion in general, and to the refor- 
 mation in particular. This was a second (for 
 an account of the first, called the war of the 
 peasants, see Sec. 33) commotion, caused in 
 the year 1533, by a fanatical set of anabaptists, 
 who came to the city of Munster, in Westpha- 
 lia, pretending to have received a commission 
 from heaven to destroy all civil institutions, 
 and to establish a new republic. Having taken 
 Munster, they began a government conforma- 
 ble to their notions of religion. Their reign, 
 however, was short ; for in the year 1535, the 
 city was retaken by the bishop of Munster, 
 assisted by several German princes. Many 
 thousands of this deluded people were destroy- 
 ed in all parts of Germany ; and an end here, 
 put to the sect ; but their principles relating 
 to baptism took deep root in the Low Coun- 
 tries, and were carried into England. 
 
 The peculiar doctrine of this people, from which they 
 derived their name, related, as already noticed (Sec. 33) 
 
 What effect had this truce upon the Protestants ? 
 
 Sec. 45. By what event, injurious to the cause of the 
 Reformation, was the peace of Nuremberg followed ? 
 In what year did this commotion take place ? What 
 was their object ? What is said of their end ? 
 
 22* 
 
258 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 to baptism. This rite they administered only to adults, and' 
 not by sprinkling, but by immersion. 
 
 Their principal leaders, at this time, were John Matthias, 
 a baker, and John Boccold, a tailor ; both of whom appear 
 to have been under the strongest delusions. The tumults 
 and seditions which they caused, required the strong and 
 decisive interposition of government. Accordingly, the 
 royal forces were called forth from various quarters, and a 
 combat ensued. In this, Matthias, who headed the fanatics, 
 was successful ; and so elated was he, that taking only thir- 
 ty men with him, he sallied forth, declaring that like Gid- 
 eon he would smite the host of the ungodly. A speedy 
 death awaited him and his associates. 
 
 Upon his fall, Bc-ccold assumed the command ; and, in 
 his excesses, far surpassed his predecessor. He pretended 
 to receive divine revelations, and went naked through the 
 streets, crying with a loud voice, " that the kingdom of 
 heaven was at hand." In the year 1535, the city of Mun- 
 ster was taken from them, and most of this people then were 
 slain. Boccold was made a prisoner, and exhibited as a 
 show in several of the cities of Germany^ after which he 
 was put to death, in a manner the most barbarous. 
 
 The conduct of this people must not, for a moment be 
 justified. They were exceedingly wild, and some of the 
 opinions which they adopted, led to the greatest extrava- 
 gances. But, on the other hand, they were persecuted in 
 a manner the most cruel. The conduct of these anabap- 
 tists at Munster, drew upon the ivhole body, heavy marks oi 
 displeasure, from the greatest part of the European princes. 
 Thus the innocent and the guilty were involved in the 
 same terrible fate, and prodigious numbers were devoted 
 to death, in the most dreadful forms. 
 
 To the reformers, these scenes were deeply painful. 
 They could not justify these anabaptists. They detested 
 their turbulence, and pitied their delusion ; yet they could 
 not believe the papists authorized in the sanguinary meas- 
 ures they adopted. On the other hand, the papists looked, 
 
 What peculiar doctrine did they advance ? Who were their lead- 
 ers ? Who opposed them ? What success had Matthias at first ? 
 What was his fate ? Who assumed the command ? How did the 
 affair, after this terminate ? Can the conduct of this people be jus- 
 tified ? Can that of the European princes ? Why ? How did the 
 Reformers regard the proceedings of the anabaptists ? How did tha 
 Reformers suffer on this account ? 
 
THE REFORMATION. 259 
 
 or pretended to look, upon the anabaptists, as the followers 
 of Luther ; and believed their excesses to be the result of 
 the principles which he had inculcated, in relation to reli- 
 gious liberty. 
 
 Sec. 46. During the above transactions, so 
 painful to the real and enlightened friends of 
 the Reformation, an event occurred, which, al- 
 though it did not at first promise much, laid 
 the foundation for the most happy consequen- 
 ces. This was the overthrow of the papal 
 power in England, through the influence of 
 the reigning monarch, Henry VIII. in conse- 
 quence of the refusal of the pope to grant to 
 that prince a divorce from his wife, in order 
 that he might be espoused to another person, 
 about the year 1534. 
 
 Henry was a man of distinguished abilities , but noto- 
 rious for his violent passions, and beastly vices. At the 
 beginning of the Reformation, he had enlisted against it, 
 and even himself wrote a book in opposition to Luther, 
 which so much pleased the pope, that he bestowed on him 
 the title of Defender of the Faith. But in a few years, he 
 shewed full well how little entitled he was to this honoura- 
 ble appellation. 
 
 The wife of Henry, at this time, was Catharine of Arra- 
 gon, his brother's widow, and aunt to Charles V. She was 
 a lady somewhat older than himself; but with whom he had 
 lived, upon good terms, for several years, and by whom he 
 had several children. 
 
 For reasons which do not distinctly appear, but probably 
 from affection to another lady, he began to entertain doubts 
 of the lawfulness of his marriage, as Catharine was the 
 
 Sec. 46. What joyful event occurred during these 
 troubles ? Through whose influence ? Why did 
 Henrv abandon the papal cause ? In what year was 
 this? 
 
 What was the character of Henry ? How had he shewed his op- 
 position to the Reformation, at the commencement of it ? What 
 title did he receive, as a reward, from the pope f Why did Henry 
 wish a divorce from his wife ? To what other person had he be> 
 
r >60 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 widow of his brother. At the same time, he was captiva- 
 ted by the charms of Anne Boleyn, a young lady of great 
 personal attractions ; who had lately been introduced to the 
 court, as maid of honour to the queen. 
 
 Determined, at length, to raise her to the dignity of 
 queen, Henry applied to the pope for a divorce from Cath- 
 arine. But the pope, with much reason, dreaded the re- 
 sentment of Charles V. the uncle of the queen, should he 
 sanction a measure so much to her disgrace. Under vari- 
 ous pretexts, he contrived, therefore, to delay an answer to 
 the request ; but, at length, urged by Charles, he pronoun- 
 ced the marriage with Catharine lawful \ and thereby forbid 
 the intended contract with Anne, the object of the king's 
 affections. 
 
 While the pope was deliberating on the course he should 
 take, and before his final answer was given, Cranmer, a 
 secret friend of Luther and the Reformation, advised the 
 king to consult the universities of Europe. This accord- 
 ingly was done, and the result was, that in the judgement 
 of a majority of the universities, Henry's marriage with 
 Catharine was unlawful, and that he was at liberty to es- 
 pouse another. 
 
 Exasperated at the decision of the pope, Henry deter- 
 mined to take advantage of the judgement of the Universi- 
 ties, and was united to the object of his affections. At the 
 same time, he resolved to make the court of Rome feel the 
 weight of his resentment. Accordingly, he caused himself 
 to be declared Supreme Head of the Church of England ; 
 and from this time, the papal authority in England, in a 
 great measure, ceased. 
 
 Sec. 47. The progress of the reformation in 
 England, during the life of Henry, was slow. 
 The principal alteration consisted in the re- 
 moval of the supremacy from the pope to the 
 king ; the dissemination of the scriptures, and 
 the suppression of the monasteries. In most 
 
 come attached ? To whom did he apply for a divorce ? Why did 
 the pope hesitate ? What was his final decision ? Whom did Hen- 
 ry next consult ? At whose suggestion ? What was the decision 
 of the universities ? How did Henry receive the decision of the 
 nope ? What was the result ? 
 
 Sec. 47. What was the progress of the Reformation 
 
THE REFORMATION. 261 
 
 other respects the Romish superstition remain- 
 ed untouched ; and great severity was exer- 
 cised against such, as attempted to advance 
 the reformation, beyond what the king pre- 
 scribed. 
 
 Happily for the cause of truth, Henry elevated to the see 
 of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmer, a man of distinguished 
 learning, whose mind being opened to a just view of the 
 great doctrines of the Scriptures, laboriously forwarded the 
 cause of the Reformation. And in this he was assisted by 
 the new queen, Anne Boleyn. 
 
 Convinced of the importance of a general dissemination 
 of the Scriptures, Cranmer persuaded the king in the year 
 1534, to order a translation to be begun. This was accor- 
 dingly effected, and the Bible was read in many of the 
 churches, to which multitudes flocked to hear it. 
 
 Having accomplished an object of this importance, Cran- 
 mer next directed his attention to the suppression of the 
 monasteries. These were, at this time, exceedingly nu- 
 merous, and possessed immense wealth. They, moreover, 
 exerted no small influence in respect to learning and re- 
 ligion ; and while they existed, it was apparent that igno- 
 rance and superstition would exercise a lordly power over 
 the land. 
 
 To this proposal, Henry acceded. The monks were his 
 enemies, and under the pretext of their immorality, he was 
 willing to lay hold of their wealth. In the year 1535, Cran- 
 mer commenced the visitation. The result of this investi- 
 gation was highly unfavourable to these institutions; they 
 were represented as nurseries of idolatry, cruelty, intempe- 
 rance and incontinence, and worthy only to be broken up. 
 
 Upon this, an order issued for the suppression of the les- 
 ser convents ; 376 of which were destroyed, by which Hen- 
 ry acquired ,=£10,000 in plate and moveables, and an annu- 
 al income of «£30,000. Above 10,000 ejected friars were 
 
 in England, during the life of Henry ? What were 
 the principal alterations which took place ? 
 
 What distinguished man greatly aided the cause of the Preforma- 
 tion in England ? What was his first measure ? To what did he 
 next direct his attention ? What is said of the monasteries ? What 
 was the result of Cranmer's visitation of them ? How many were 
 destroyed ? What benefit did the king receive from this ? What 
 followed, in respect to the larger monasteries ? How many were 
 
•262 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 thrown upon government to support ; many of whom were 
 introduced, from economy, into vacant benefices ; and these 
 hosts of disquieted papists, and enemies of innovation, be- 
 came connected with the Church. 
 
 Another inquiry was not long after instituted into the 
 character of the larger monasteries, and their suppression 
 followed. From 1537 to 1539, six hundred and forty-five 
 monasteries were destroyed, besides ninety colleges, more 
 than two thousand chantries, and five chapels and ten hos- 
 pitals; and all their wealth, their lands, silks, jewels, &>c. 
 flowed into the royal coffers. 
 
 The conduct of Henry was no sooner reported at Rome, 
 than he was denounced as an opponent of Christ's vicar on 
 earth; his title of " Defender of the Faith," was withdrawn. 
 He was, moreover, excommunicated ; his kingdom laid un- 
 der an interdict, and he himself cited to appear at Rome. 
 To the lofty spirit of Henry, however, these ravings of the 
 pope were only as an idle wind. 
 
 Henry died in the year 1547. In order to see how far 
 reform had advanced at this time, it is only necessary to 
 look at the principal grounds of dispute, and the light in 
 which they then stood. These were, 1, Papal supremacy; 
 2, Infallibility ; 3, Reading the Scriptures in an unknown 
 tongue ; 4, Indulgences ; 5, Image worship ; 6, Transub- 
 stantiation ; and 7, The denial of the cup to laymen. Of 
 these, the four first were corrected ; the fifth was modified ; 
 but the last two were still corrupting the national creed. 
 Although all was not done which was desirable, ground 
 was secured, which was afterwards converted into a means 
 of acquiring advantages. 
 
 Sec. 48. It is now time to introduce to the 
 notice of our readers another celebrated re- 
 former. This was John Calvin, a Frenchman, 
 who in the year 1534 forsook the fellowship 
 of Rome, and relinquished the charge of the 
 
 chapel of la Gesine, and the rectory of Pont 
 
 . — ^ . 
 
 destroyed between 1537 and 1539 ? What did the pope do, when he 
 heard of these proceedings ? When did Henry die ? In respect to 
 what points was there a reform during his reign ? What remained 
 untouched ?> 
 
 Sec. 48. What distinguished reformer are we next 
 railed to notice ? When did he forsake the fellowship 
 
THE REFORMATION. 263 
 
 P Eveque; sometime after which (1541) he 
 settled at Geneva, where by his preaching, his 
 writings, and his correspondence, he wonder- 
 fully advanced the Protestant cause, and was 
 the author of that form of Church government, 
 which is termed Presbyterian. He became the 
 head of a numerous sect of Christians, who 
 adopted many of his religious sentiments, and 
 from him were denominated Calvinists. 
 
 Calvin was born at Noyon, in Picardy, July 10th, 1509. 
 He received his early education at Paris ; and being de- 
 signed by his father for the Church, at the age of 12 was 
 presented to the chapel of la Gesine, in the church at 
 Noyon. 
 
 Some time after, his father changed his resolution re- 
 specting his son, and put him to the study of law. In 1534, 
 Calvin finally forsook the communion of the Roman 
 Church, and becoming iuterested in the doctrines of the 
 Reformation , espoused that cause, and began to forward it 
 in the city of Paris. 
 
 Francis I. was, at this time, the reigning monarch. 
 Highly incensed with the conduct of the advocates of the 
 Reformation, he ordered several of them to be seized. 
 Calvin, at this time, narrowly escaped ; being protected, 
 as were many of the Protestants, through the influence of 
 the queen of Navarre, the sister of Francis, and a decided 
 friend of the Reformation. 
 
 At this time, Calvin deemed it expedient for his safety 
 to retire to Basil, where in 1535, he published his celebra- 
 ted " Institutions of the Christian Religion" which he 
 dedicated to Francis, and in which he aimed to shew, that 
 
 of Rome ? When did he settle at Geneva ? How 
 did he advance the cause of the Reformation. Of 
 what form of Church government was he the author ? 
 What are those, who agree with him in sentiment, 
 called ? 
 
 Where was Calvin born ? When ? Where was he at first set- 
 tled ? After forsaking the fellowship of Rome, where did he openly 
 appear as an advocate of the Reformation ? How were he and 
 others treated by the king? Who protected them ? Whither did 
 Calvin retire ? What did he here publish ? To whom did he dedi- 
 
264 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 the doctrines of the Reformers were founded in scripture, 
 and that they ought not to be confounded with the Ana- 
 baptists of Germany. 
 
 Subsequently to the publication of his Institutes, hap- 
 pening to pass through Geneva, he was so pressed by the 
 two distinguished reformers, Farel and Viret, that he con- 
 sented to settle at Geneva, and assist them in their labours. 
 Accordingly, in 1530, he became both minister and pro- 
 fessor of divinity there. 
 
 The seventy of Calvin's doctrines and discipline, not 
 long after became highly offensive to the people of Geneva, 
 who raised a storm of persecution against him and his 
 companions ; in consequence of which they were obliged 
 to leave the city. Calvin retired to Strasburg, where he 
 established a French Church, and became professor of 
 Theology. 
 
 During his residence at Strasburg, Calvin continued to 
 give many proofs of affection for the Church at Geneva. 
 After two years, many of his enemies there being either 
 dead, or having removed, he was cordially invited to return 
 to his former charge. Accordingly in 1541, he again 
 took up his abode at Geneva, where he continued till his 
 death, which happened in 1564. 
 
 Calvin founded a seminary at Geneva, \yhich obtained a 
 legal charter, and continued to flourish under his presi- 
 dency and direction, until his death. In the literary pur- 
 suits of this college, he was assisted by the celebrated 
 Theodore Beza, and other eminent men. 
 
 The character of Calvin stands pre-eminent among the 
 reformers. Next to Luther, he accomplished more for the 
 Reformation, than any other individual. He early exhibit- 
 ed specimens of mental greatness, and as his intellectual 
 powers developed themselves, it was apparent that he was 
 destined to take a high rank among his contemporaries. 
 
 The ardour with which he pursued his studies was unre- 
 mitted ; and at the age of 22, Scaliger pronounced him to 
 be " the most learned man in Europe." The writings of 
 Calvin had a salutary effect upon the Romish Church. 
 
 cate the work ? What was the design of the work ? Whither did 
 he next remove ? How came he to stop at Geneva ? What befel 
 him there ? Why ? Where did Calvin now go ? When did he re- 
 turn ? When did his death occur ? What institution did he esta- 
 blish at Geneva ? By whom was he assisted in instructing ? What 
 i's said of Calvin as a reformer? What w&s Scaliger's opinion ol* 
 
THE REFORMATION. 265 
 
 By the exposure of her pollutions, her shame was excited, 
 and she abandoned some abuses in doctrine and discipline. 
 
 The Reformed Churches in France adopted his confes- 
 sion of faith, and were modeled after the ecclesiastical or- 
 der of Geneva. The liturgy of the English Church was 
 revised, and reformed, by his means. In Scotland and 
 Holland, his system was adopted, and by many Churches 
 in Germany and Poland ; indeed, every country, in which 
 the light of the Reformation had made its way, felt the in- 
 fluence of his powerful mind. But at Geneva, as a central 
 point, "he was the light of the Church, the oracle of the 
 laws, the supporter of liberty, the restorer of morals, and 
 the fountain of literature and the sciences." 
 
 One stain attaches itself to the character of Calvin, and 
 indeed, was the grand defect of most of the active reform- 
 ers, as it was, also, of the opposers of the Reformation ; this 
 was a spirit of intolerance. Calvin has been accused of 
 being the means of the death of Servetus, a learned Span- 
 iard, who was condemned to be burnt alive in the year 
 1553, on account of his heretical doctrines, in relation to 
 the Trinity. That Calvin persecuted Servetus, and so far 
 acted contrary to the spirit of the gospel, must be admit- 
 ted ; but that he exercised so arbitrary a controul over the 
 destiny of this unfortunate individual, as some have at- 
 tempted to prove, we have much reason to doubt. 
 
 In the last, and trying scene of life, the Christian vir- 
 tues of Calvin shone with uncommon splendor. He took 
 leave of the ministers of the Church and magistrates of the 
 republic, like a father departing from his family ; he ac- 
 knowledged his own weakness, and admonished them of 
 theirs. In the full possession of his reason, he continued 
 speaking, till, without a struggle, he ceased to breathe. 
 
 Sec. 49. The peace of Nuremberg, (Sec. 
 44,) though favourable to the cause of the Re- 
 formation, was far from putting the religious 
 world at rest. This better state of things, it 
 was supposed, could be effected only by a 
 
 him ? What Churches adopted his confession of faith ? What stain 
 attaches itself to Calvin ? What is said of his conduct in the affair 
 of Servetus ? What is said of his closing moments ? 
 
 Sec. 49. Did the peace of Nuremberg put the reli- 
 gious world at rest ? How was it supposed this could 
 23 
 
*>66 PERIOD VII....1517....1555, 
 
 general council ; and Charles V. was unremit- 
 ted in his efforts to induce Clement VIL to 
 convene one. Wearied by the importunity of 
 the emperor, Clement, at length, reluctantly 
 named Mantua, in Italy, as the place of meet- 
 ing ; but before it was assembled, he was sum- 
 moned to his great account, A. D. 1534. 
 
 Sec. 50. Paul III. succeeded Clement in the 
 pontificate. His accession inspired the empe- 
 ror with fresh hopes, in respect to the assem- 
 bling of a council, and his wishes were accord- 
 ingly repeated. Paul early proceeded to take 
 measures for calling the long expected council 
 at Mantua; but the Protestants of Germany 
 refused to have their disputes settled in Italy. 
 
 Sec. 51. The prospect of a general council 
 becoming thus doubtful, Charles resolved, if 
 possible, to remedy the evil, by ordering a 
 conference at Worms, between the most dis- 
 tinguished persons engaged in the mighty con- 
 troversy. Accordingly, in the year 1541, 
 Eckius and Melancthon disputed for several 
 days, but without coming to any point. 
 
 Sec. 52. Under these circumstances, Paul 
 was prevailed upon to announce his intention 
 
 be done ? What did Charles V. do in order to con- 
 vene a council ? To what did the pope, at length, 
 agree ? V\ hy was not a council convened ? 
 
 Sec. 50. Who succeeded Clemens VIL ? What 
 measures did he adopt in reference to a council ? At 
 whose solicitation ? Did the Protestants of Germany 
 accede to it ? 
 
 Sec. 51. What conference did Charles order ? 
 Why ? When was it held ? Who were engaged in 
 the dispute f What was the result ? 
 
 8*c. 52. What council did Paul now design to 
 
THE REFORMATION. 267 
 
 to call a council, and the place nominated was 
 Trent. This place, though within the German 
 territory, was not satisfactory to the Protest- 
 ants. The resistance of the Protestants awa- 
 kened the wrath of Charles, who now declared 
 war against all those powers, which should re- 
 fuse to assemble at Trent, or to abide by the 
 decision of that council. 
 
 Sec. 53. While the affairs of the Protestants 
 were in this perplexed state, and a gloom} 
 prospect was spreading before them, Luther 
 died in peace, at Isleben, his native place, on 
 the 18th of February, 1546. 
 
 The death of Luther, occurred at a time when his pres- 
 ence and counsel appeared essential to the cause of the 
 Reformation. The state of things was extremely unset- 
 tled; and the opposers to the Reformation were looking 
 forward with strong anticipations, to a signal triumph. But 
 God was now about to teach his friends, that the cause 
 was his own, and that he could employ more instruments 
 than one to accomplish his purposes. 
 
 It was an occasion of joy to the friends of the Reforma- 
 tion, that Luther, after a life of so much trouble and oppo- 
 sition, should be permitted to end his days in peace, in his 
 native place, and in the midst of his friends. He died as 
 a Christian would wish to die — with a full apprehension of 
 his situation, and filled with the consolations of that religion 
 which he had espoused, and for which he had suffered so 
 much. 
 
 . Luther was not without his defects. In his natural tem- 
 per he was ardent, and sometimes overbearing. But the 
 turbulence of the times, the masculine character of the op- 
 position which he had to encounter, required an indepen- 
 
 semble ? Was this agreeable to the Protestants t 
 How was Charles V. affected by the resistance of the 
 Protestants ? 
 
 Sect 53. In what year did Luther die ? Where ? 
 
 What was the state of things, at this time ? What lesson did 
 God seem to teach the friends of the Reformation, by taking Luther 
 away, at this critical juncture? How did Luther appear in the close 
 
268 PERIOD VIL...1517....1555. 
 
 dence, a promptness, a decision, which characterize but few. 
 Without an undaunted spirit, he could not have succeeded. 
 When his decisions were once formed, regardless of the 
 menaces of his foes, he went forward with firmness, pa- 
 tience, and confidence. In his closing moments, he ex- 
 pressed his conviction that however long the night of error 
 might still reign, the morning without clouds would, at 
 length, arrive, to bless and comfort the true children of 
 God. 
 
 Sec. 54. In the same year that terminated 
 the life of Luther, the famous council of Trent 
 was convened, and began to publish its decrees 
 in favour of the doctrines and discipline of the 
 Church of Rome. 
 
 This council consisted of 6 cardinals, 32 archbishop?, 
 228 bishops, and a multitude of clergy. The object of as- 
 sembling the council was, as it was pretended, to correct, 
 illustrate, and fix with perspicuity, the doctrines of the 
 Church ; to restore the vigour of its discipline, and to reform 
 the lives of its ministers. But its proceedings show, that 
 it was more attentive to what might maintain the despotic 
 authority of the pontiff, than solicitous to adopt such meas- 
 ures as were necessary to promote the good of the Church. 
 By this council, a decree was passed, that the Latin trans- 
 lation of the Bible, commonly called the Vulgate, is an au- 
 thentic, i. e. a faithful, accurate, and a perfect translation 
 — that the Roman pontiff alone had the right of determin- 
 ing the truye meaning and signification — that the holy scrip- 
 tures were not composed for the use of the multitude, but 
 only for the teachers. Hence the divine records were or- 
 dered to be taken from the people. 
 
 Sec. 55. To the authority of the council at 
 Trent, the Protestant princes, in a diet held at 
 Ratisbon, solemnly protested. In consequence 
 
 of life ? What was his great defect? In what respects was he fit- 
 ted for the great work assigned him ? 
 
 Sec. 54. When did the council of Trent commence I 
 What did it publish abroad ? 
 
 Of whom was this council composed ? What was its professed 
 object ? To what was it chiefly attentive ? What decisions did it 
 promulgate ? 
 
 Sec. 55. What course did the Protestant princes 
 
THE REFORMATION. 2Gi* 
 
 of w liich they were proscribed by the emperor, 
 who with an army marched out to subdue them. 
 The Protestants defended themselves with 
 great spirit, but were defeated with signal 
 slaughter near Muhlberg, April 24, 1547. The 
 elector of Saxony was taken prisoner, and the 
 landgrave of Hesse, the other chief of the 
 Protestants, was persuaded to throw himself 
 upon the mercy of Charles. 
 
 Sec. 56. The defeat of the Protestants gave 
 great joy to the friends of Rome, who now 
 confidently looked forward to the ruin of their 
 cause. In the diet of Augsburg, which was 
 assembled soon after, with an imperial arm} 
 at hand to forward his wishes, Charles required 
 of the Protestants that they should leave the 
 decision of these religious contests to the 
 wisdom of the council of Trent. To this a 
 greater part of them were obliged to submit. 
 But a plague breaking out in the city of Trent, 
 the council was broken up, before any decision 
 was agreed upon. 
 
 Sec. 57. The prospect of a speedy settle- 
 ment of the contest being thus blasted, the 
 emperor resolved to settle the affair himself. 
 Accordingly, he directed a formulary to be 
 drawn up, which should serve as a rule of 
 
 take, in reference to this councfl ? How, in conse- 
 quence, were they treated by the emperor ? What 
 great battle was fought ? Which party was victorious ? 
 Who were taken prisoners ? 
 
 Sec. 56. How was the papal party affected by this 
 defeat of the Protestants ? What did Charles now 
 require of the Protestants ? What broke up the coun- 
 cil of Trent, for a time ? 
 
 Sec. 57. How did Charles attempt to settle difficult 
 
 23* 
 
270 PERIOD VII....1517 155^ 
 
 faith and worship to both of the contending 
 parties, until a council could be summoned. 
 As this was only a temporary appointment, the 
 rule in question was called the Interim. But it 
 pleased neither party, and much tumult and 
 bloodshed resulted therefrom, by which the 
 empire was greatly disturbed and afflicted. 
 
 This formulary, as might be expected, was extensively fa- 
 vourable to the interests and pretensions of the court ot 
 Rome. It contained all the essential doctrines of the 
 Church of Rome, though considerably softened by the mod- 
 erate, prudent, and artful terms in which they were expres- 
 sed. The cup was allowed, by this imperial creed, to the 
 protestants in the administration of the Lord's supper, and 
 priests and clerks were permitted by it to enter into the 
 married state. These grants were, however, accompanied 
 with the two following conditions; — 1, That everyone 
 should be at liberty to use the cup, or to abstain from it. 
 and to choose a state of marriage, or a state of celibacy, as 
 he should judge most fitting ; — 2, That these grants should 
 remain in force no longer than the happy period, when a 
 general council should terminate all religious differences." 
 
 Sec. 58. In the year 1548, the principal re- 
 formers assembled at Leipsic, to consult in 
 reference to the critical posture of their af- 
 fairs, and to form rules for the regulation of 
 their conduct. On the subject of the Interim, 
 Melancthon, whose opinions were received 
 as law, by the reformed doctors, gave it as his 
 opinion, that it might be adopted, in things 
 that did not relate to the essential points of 
 religion. This decision, however, to the more 
 
 ties himself ? What was the Interim ? Which part} 
 was pleased with it ? 
 
 To which cause was the Interim favourable ? What did it con- 
 tain? What did it allow to the Protestants? Under what con di 
 tions ? 
 
 Sec. 58. What measures did the reformers adopt, in 
 1548 ? What was Melancthon's opinion about the 
 
THE REFORMATION. 271 
 
 firm, was highly offensive, and caused a schism 
 among the Lutherans, which had well nigh 
 proved fatal to their cause. 
 
 " This schism," says Dr. Mosheim, " placed the cause of 
 the Reformation in the most perilous and critical circum- 
 stances ; and might have contributed, either to ruin it en- 
 tirely, or to retard considerably its progress, had the pope 
 and the emperor been dexterous enough to make the prop- 
 er use of divisions, and to seize the favourable occasion 
 that was presented to them, of turning the force of the pro- 
 testants against themselves." 
 
 Sec. 59. Amidst these contests, Paul III, 
 departed this life, in the year 1549, and was 
 succeeded by Julius III. who yielding to the 
 importunate solicitations of the emperor, again 
 assembled the council of Trent, in 1552. Be- 
 fore its final close in 1563, this council held 
 no less than twenty-five sessions. 
 
 Sec. 60. From the time that Charles had 
 taken the elector of Saxony and the landgrave 
 of Hesse prisoners, (Sec. 55,) he had detained 
 them in his power, notwithstanding the most 
 considerable princes, not only of Germany, 
 but of all Europe, had repeatedly and earnest- 
 ly solicited their release. At length, Maurice, 
 son-in-law of the elector, suspecting the em- 
 peror was forming designs upon the liberties 
 
 Interim ? How was this opinion received ? Between 
 whom did it produce a schism ? 
 
 What does Mosheim say of this schism ? Why was it not taken 
 advantage of by the pope and emperor? 
 
 Sec. 59. When did Paul die ? Who succeeded him ? 
 When was the council of Trent assembled ? When 
 did it finally close ? How many sessions had it held ? 
 
 Sec. 60. What had become of the elector of Saxony 
 and the landgrave of Hesse ? Who had endeavoured 
 to effect their release ? What designs were Charles 
 now forming against the liberties of Germany ? tin- 
 
27S8 PERIOD VII....1517....155j. 
 
 of Germany, in an unexpected moment fell 
 upon him at Inspruck, where he lay with a 
 handful of troops, and compelled him to agree 
 upon a peace. 
 
 Sec. 61. Shortly after this, in accordance 
 with his agreement, the emperor not only con- 
 cluded at Passau the former treaty of pacifica- 
 tion with the Protestants, but also promised 
 to assemble, in six months, a diet, in which all 
 the tumults and differences that had been oc- 
 casioned, by a variety of sentiments in reli- 
 gious matters, should be removed. 
 
 By this treaty, among other things, it was agreed, that 
 the rule of faith called the Interim, should be null and void 
 — that the contending parties should enjoy the free and un- 
 disturbed exercise of their religion, until a diet should be 
 assembled to determine amicably the present disputes — and 
 that this religious liberty should always continue, in case 
 that it should be found impossible to come to an uniformi- 
 ty in doctrine and worship. It was, also, resolved, that the 
 banished should be recalled, and reinstated in their privi- 
 leges, possessions, and employments. 
 
 Sec. 62. The diet, promised at the pacifica- 
 tion of Passau, owing to the troubles of Ger- 
 many and other causes, did not assemble till 
 1555, and then at Augsburg. It was opened 
 by Ferdinand, in the name of the emperor, 
 and here were terminated, those deplorable 
 scenes of bloodshed, desolation, and discord, 
 which had so long afflicted both church and 
 
 der these circumstances, what did Maurice do ? What 
 did he accomplish ? 
 
 Sec. 61. What treaty did the emperor conclude 
 with the Protestants ? What more did he promise ! 
 
 What were some of the provisions of this treaty ? 
 
 Sec. 62. When did the emperor fulfil his promise ! 
 When did the diet meet 1 What treaty was here 
 
THE REFORMATION. -J73 
 
 state. A treaty was formed, called the Peace 
 of Religion, which established the Reformation, 
 inasmuch as it secured to the Protestants the 
 free exercise of their religion, and established 
 this inestimable liberty, on the firmest founda- 
 tion. 
 
 The memorable act, which confirmed to the protestants 
 the foregoing inestimable privileges, was passed on the 25th 
 of September. It provided that the protestants, who fol- 
 lowed the confession of Augsburg, should be for the future 
 considered as entirely exempt from the jurisdiction of the 
 Roman pontiff, and from the authority and superintendence 
 of the bishops ; that they were left at perfect liberty to 
 enact laws for themselves, relating to their religious senti- 
 ments, discipline, and worship ; that all the inhabitants of 
 the German empire should be allowed to judge for them- 
 selves in religious matters, and to join themselves to that 
 church, whose doctrine and worship they thought the pur- 
 est, and the most consonant to the spirit of true Christian- 
 ity ; and that all those who should injure or persecute any 
 person under religious pretexts, and on account of their 
 opinions, should be declared, and proceeded against, as 
 public enemies of the empire, invaders of its liberty, and 
 disturbers of its peace. 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VII. 
 
 Observation. The eminent men during this period were 
 numerous. It is remarkable, says Dr. Mosheim, that among 
 the Ecclesiastical writers of the 16th century, there were 
 above 55, who employed their labours in the exposition and 
 illustration of the Holy Scriptures : and thus contributed to 
 render the progress of the Reformation more rapid. We 
 can notice but a few of the more prominent characters. 
 
 1« Leo X. an Italian, elected pope in 1513, 
 distinguished as a great lover and patronizer 
 of men of learning ; but more distinguished 
 
 formed 1 What (fid it terminate ? What did it secure 
 to the Protestants ? 
 
 When was this memorable act passed ? What did it provide ? 
 
r>74 PERIOD VIL...1517,...1555. 
 
 for undesignedly giving birth to the Reforma- 
 tion, by the sale of indulgences. 
 
 2. John Tetzel, a German, and a Dominican 
 friar, who being employed to sell indulgences, 
 in Saxony, in the year 1517, drew upon him- 
 self the attack of Martin Luther, which was 
 the immediate occasion of the Reformation. 
 
 3. Martin Luther, a German professor in the 
 university of Wittemberg, in Saxony, distin- 
 guished for taking the lead in the glorious 
 Reformation, begun in 1517. 
 
 4. John Eckius, a learned professor, who 
 warmly opposed the great leaders of the Re- 
 formation, particularly in a public dispute at 
 Leipsic, with Carolstadt and Luther ; and at 
 Worms with Melancthon. 
 
 5. Andrew Carolstadt, a native of Carolstadt. 
 in Franconia, afterwards dean of Wittemberg. 
 a warm friend of the Reformation, and the 
 particular friend and coadjutor of Luther. 
 
 6. Cardinal Cajetan, a professor of philoso- 
 phy at Rome, employed by Leo X. in an un- 
 successful attempt to bring Luther to submis- 
 sion, and obedience to the court of Rome. 
 
 7. Charles Miltitz, a Saxon knight, a man of 
 distinguished accomplishments, employed by 
 Leo X. in a service similar to that of cardi- 
 nal Cajetan. 
 
 8. Philip Melancthon, a professor in the uni- 
 versity of Wittemberg, distinguished for the 
 extent and accuracy of his learning, the mild- 
 ness of his character, and his warm co-opera- 
 tion in the cause of the Reformation. 
 
 9. Ulric Zuinglius, a canon of Zurich, in 
 Switzerland, distinguished for taking the lead 
 
THE REFORMATION. 275 
 
 in the Reformation in that country, whence 
 he is styled the " Swiss Reformer." 
 
 10. Desiderius Erasmus, a native of Rotter- 
 dam, in Holland, one of the most learned men 
 of the age in which he lived, and who contri- 
 buted more, perhaps, than any other to the re- 
 vival of learning. 
 
 11. Frederick the Wise, elector of Saxony, 
 the illustrious patron of Luther, and one of the 
 first and most powerful friends of the Refor- 
 mation. 
 
 12. John, elector of Saxony, brother of the 
 preceding, likewise a firm protector of the 
 Reformers, and head of the Lutheran Church, 
 in the days in which he lived. 
 
 13. Charles V. a noted emperor of Germa- 
 ny, and a powerful enemy to the cause of the 
 Reformation ; but who, at length, was compel- 
 Led to grant liberty of conscience to the Pro- 
 testants. 
 
 14. Martin Bucer, a Frenchman, who early 
 adopted the principles of the Reformation, and 
 was distinguished for his efforts to reconcile 
 the difference between Luther and Zuinglius. 
 
 15. John (Ecolampadius, a German reformer, 
 chiefly distinguished by his support of Zuing- 
 lius, in his dispute with Luther, about the Sa- 
 crament of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 16. Peter Martyr, an Italian, afterwards di- 
 vinity professor at Oxford, and distinguished 
 for his learning, and for the zeal which he 
 manifested in the cause of the Reformation. 
 
 17. John Calvin, a Frenchman, who stood 
 next to Luther as a reformer, and became the 
 head of the Churches styled " Reformed." 
 
276 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 18. Theodore Beza, a learned professor in 
 the school of Lausanne, and afterwards minis- 
 ter at Geneva ; the particular friend and faith- 
 ful assistant of Calvin. 
 
 1. Leo X. who was descended from an illustrious fami- 
 ly, was born in the year 1475. At eleven years of age, he 
 was made an archbishop by Lewis XI. of France, and at 
 fourteen a cardinal, by pope Innocent VIII. In 1513 he 
 was raised to the pontificate, when he was no more than 
 37 years of age. 
 
 Leo is entitled to great credit, for his munificent patron- 
 age of learning and learned men. He spared neither care 
 nor expense in recovering the manuscripts of the ancients, 
 and in procuring good editions of them. 
 
 But he greatly sullied the lustre of his character, by his 
 indulgence in unlawful pleasures. He was himself corrupt, 
 and corrupted all about him. His ideas of religion appear 
 to have been low, and he has been even charged with athe- 
 ism. 
 
 Possessing a high and magnificent spirit, and ambitious 
 of distinguishing himself, he entered upon the plan of build- 
 ing the sumptuous church of St. Peter, which was begun 
 by Julius II. and which required large sums to finish. The 
 treasury of Leo, however, was now nearly empty, having 
 been exhausted by the payment of debts, contracted before 
 his elevation to the pontificate, and by his subsequent ex- 
 travagant manner of living. To accomplish his plan, he 
 therefore had recourse to extraordinary methods to raise , 
 the necessary funds. 
 
 One of these methods was the sale of indulgences through- 
 out Europe, by means of which vast sums flowed into the 
 apostolic treasury. But while by this means he accomplish- 
 ed his purpose, he laid the foundation for a reformation in 
 the Christian world, and for the abridgement and final over- 
 throw of the papal power. Leo died in the year 1521, in 
 the 45th year of his age. Sec. 7. 
 
 2. John Tetzel, Sec. 8, and onward. 
 
 3. Martin Luther, Sec. 1-10, and onward. 
 
 4. John Eckius, Sec. 16, 17. 
 
 5. Andrew Carolstadt, Sec. 16-27, 
 
 6. Cardinal Cajetan, Sec. 13. 
 
 7. Charles Miltitz, Sec. 14. 
 
 8. Philip Melancthon, Sec. 18. 
 
THE REFORMATION. 279 
 
 9. Ulric Zuinglius was a native of Switzerland, where 
 he was born in the year, 1487. He received his educa- 
 tion at Basil and Berne, and afterwards pursued his studies 
 at Vienna. In 1516 he became minister at Zurich. The 
 tenets of Luther, which were now spreading abroad in Ger- 
 many, encouraged the Swiss preacher to oppose the sale 
 of indulgences at Zurich, where he was cordially seconded 
 by the people, and public authorities. 
 
 In the other cantons, a spirited opposition arose to him, 
 which was powerfully urged on by the court of Rome. The 
 consequence of this was, that the respective parties had 
 recourse to arms ; and in one of the first encounters, Zuin- 
 glius was slain, 1531. 
 
 As a leader, Zuinglius displayed great firmness, deep 
 learning, and astonishing presence of mind. Though he 
 opposed the doctrines of the Romish Church, he greatly 
 differed from the German reformer, and each unhappily 
 paid little respect to the opinions of the other. 
 
 The followers of Zuinglius continued to increase, and in 
 bearing his name, they maintained some doctrines which 
 were rejected by the other seceders from the jurisdiction of 
 Rome. His followers afterwards generally adopted the sen- 
 timents of Calvin ; but such as adhered to the tenets of 
 Zuinglius were called Sacrament arians. 
 
 10. Erasmus was born in the year 1467. He was called 
 Gerard, after his father ; but afterwards took the name of 
 Desiderius, that is, " amiable." 
 
 Erasmus resided at different periods in Holland, Italy, 
 Switzerland, France and England. In 1515. he went to 
 Basil, with the intention of printing his New Testament, 
 his epistle of St. Jerome, and other works. The New Tes- 
 tament appeared in 1516, and as it was the first time it was 
 printed in Greek, it drew upon the editor the envy and the 
 censure of the ignorant and malevolent. 
 
 About this time, Europe began to be agitated by the op- 
 position of Luther to the papal authority, and the principles 
 of the Church of Rome. It was to be expected that Eras- 
 mus would zealously co-operate with the German reformer ; 
 but he declined taking a share in the dispute. He was of 
 a timid disposition, and though he ridiculed the indulges 
 ces of the pope, and the vicious follies of the monks, he 
 greatly displeased the friends of the reformation by his neu» 
 trality. 
 
 24 
 
278 PERIOD VII....1517....1555. 
 
 Erasmus died at Basil, in the year 1536, at the age of 
 69. The inhabitants of Basil to this day speak of him with 
 great respect. The house in which he died, is still shown 
 to strangers with enthusiastic ceremony. His cabinet, con- 
 taining his ring, his seal, his sword, knife and pencil, with 
 his will, written by himself, and his picture, is visited with 
 veneration by the curious. 
 
 Rotterdam, also, has not forgotten the celebrity she de- 
 rives, from giving birth to this favourite citizen. The 
 house in which he was born, is marked out to travellers by 
 a becoming inscription ; the college bears his name, and 
 a beautiful copper statue of Erasmus, erected in 1622 5 
 adorns the city. 
 
 Great and respectable as the character of Erasmus is, he 
 had his failings. He was a most learned man ; and con- 
 tributed, by the compositions of a long and laborious life, 
 in opposing ignorance and superstition, and in promoting 
 literature, and true piety. But had he taken a more deci- 
 ded part with the reformers, he would have escaped the 
 charge of lukewarmness and timidity, which has justly 
 been brought against him, and would have aided that cause, 
 to have aided which, is an honour sufficient for any man. 
 
 1.1; Frederick the wise, Sec. 12, 23. 
 
 12. John, elector of Saxony, Sec. 34, 45, 60. 
 
 13. Charles V. Sec. 22, 23, 36, 37, and onward. 
 
 14. Martin Bucer was born in 1491, in Alsace, former- 
 ly a province of France. He settled in Strasburg, where, 
 for 20 years, his eloquence was exerted to establish the pro- 
 testant cause. But, at length, becoming unpopular, he ac- 
 cepted an invitation from Cranmer to settle in England, 
 where he was kindly received, and appointed theological 
 professor in 1549. His death occurred in 1551. 
 
 In learning, judgement and moderation, Bucer was not 
 inferior to any of the great reformers; and with Melanc- 
 thon, he may be considered as the best calculated to re- 
 store and maintain unanimity among the contending church- 
 es, and opposite sects. His writings in Latin and German 
 were numerous, and all on theological subjects. 
 
 15. John GEcolampadius was born in Franconia, in 
 1482. He became divinity professor at Basil, where he 
 preached with success the doctrines of the reformation. He 
 warmly entered into the dispute with Luther about the Eu- 
 charist, favouring the cause of Zuinglius. His work on 
 that subject is mentioned by Erasmus, with credit. 
 
THE REFORMATION. 279 
 
 10. Peter Martyr was born at Florence, in 1500. Hav- 
 ing embraced the doctrines of the Reformation, he found it 
 dangerous to continue in Italy, whence he removed into 
 Switzerland ; some time after which, he was invited to 
 England by Cranmer. 
 
 Martyr, as a writer, was learned and well informed ; as 
 a disputant, he was acute and sensible, and as much ad- 
 mired by the protestants, as he was dreaded by the papists. 
 He was zealous as a reformer, but sincere ; and in his 
 greatest triumphs over superstition and error, he was wisely 
 moderate and bumble. He wrote several books against 
 the papists, or in explanation of the Scriptures ; but his 
 "Defence of the orthodox doctrine of the Lord's Supper/' 
 is particularly celebrated. i 
 
 17. John Calvin, Sec. 48. 
 
 18. Theodore Beza was a native of Burgundy, where he 
 was born in the year 15 J 9. He was originally intended 
 for the bar, but visiting Lausanne, he was elected to the 
 Greek professorship in the school of that place, where for 
 ten years he sustained the character of a respectable lectu- 
 rer, and an accomplished scholar, ^n 1559, he settled at 
 Geneva as a protestant minister, where he became the 
 friend and associate of Calvin. 
 
 His abilities were of the most comprehensive kind, and 
 he exerted himself warmly in support of the protestant 
 cause. His death occurred in the year 1605. 
 
 Observation. Several other characters, who strictly be- 
 long to the period of the Reformation, we shall find it more 
 convenient to notice in the remaining period, as they acted 
 a conspicuous part also in the earlier transactions of that, 
 which we shall next proceed to notice. 
 
PRIVATE MEETING OF THE PURITANS. 
 
 PERIOD VIII. 
 
 Hi: PERIOD OF THE PURITANS WILL EXTEND FROM THE TE.VCE O* 
 RELIGION, A. D. 1555, TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 Sec. I. From the " Peace of Religion," 
 concluded at Augsburg in the year 1555, with 
 an account of which our last period concluded ♦ 
 may be dated the establishment of the Reform- 
 ation ; since from that time, the power of the 
 Roman pontiffs has, on the one hand, been on 
 the decline, and the principles of the Reform- 
 ers have, on the other hand, been advancing. 
 
 Sec 2. The state of Europe, at this time, or 
 a few years later, in respect to religion, stood 
 
 Sec. L From what year may be dated the estab- 
 lishment of the Reformation ? Why ? 
 
 Sec. 2. What countries continued their adhesion to 
 
THE PURITANS. 28J 
 
 thus : Italy, Spain, Portugal, the Belgic Pro- 
 vinces under the Spanish yoke, continued their 
 adherence to the Roman Pontiff. Denmark. 
 Norway, Sweden, Prussia, England, Scotland, 
 Ireland and Holland, became Protestant. Ger- 
 many was about equally divided. In Switzer- 
 land, the Protestants claimed a small majority. 
 For a season, France, it was to be hoped, 
 would forsake the fellowship of Rome ; but, at 
 length, she became decidedly papal, although 
 she retained several millions of Protestants 
 within her limits. 
 
 Sec. 3. Since the establishment of the Re- 
 formation, the body of professing Christians 
 lias been divided into several distinct commu- 
 nities, and called by different names. In treat- 
 ing the remaining history of the Church, we 
 must, therefore, give a separate account of 
 these communities, with their minor divisions : 
 this we shall do, under the following heads. 
 /. Roman Church. 
 
 II. Greek Church. 
 
 III. Protestants. 
 
 I. Roman Church. 
 
 Sec. 4. The loss which the Roman Church 
 sustained by the Reformation, was severely 
 felt by her. Her gigantic power had been 
 
 the Roman pontiff? What countries became Pro- 
 testant ? What is said of Germany ? Of Switzer- 
 land ? Of France? 
 
 , Sec. 3. How have Christians been divided since the 
 Reformation ? Under what heads will they be con- 
 sidered ? 
 Sec. 4. How did the Roman church feel, in view of 
 24* 
 
282 PERIOD V11I....1555....1829. 
 
 successfully attacked, and her wide spread in- 
 fluence was narrowing down. A still deeper 
 depression obviously awaited her, unless mean^ 
 could be devised, by which her authority could 
 be sustained. Aware of this, the Roman pon- 
 tiffs were continually on the alert, and ready to 
 take advantage of every facility, by which their 
 power might continue as it was ; or, if possible, 
 be restored to its former lordly state. 
 
 Sec. 5. The first means adopted for this 
 purpose, was the employment of the order of Je- 
 suits, formed in the year 1540, by Ignatius 
 Loyola, a Spanish knight, to go forth, as the 
 advocates of the papal power, to teach the 
 world the propriety of submission to its au- 
 thority, and its superior claims upon their re- 
 spect and patronage. 
 
 Having formed the plan of the order of which he was 
 ambitious to become the founder, Loyola submitted it to 
 pope Paul III. for his sanction ; declaring it to have been 
 revealed from heaven. Paul, fearful of its effects, at first 
 refused to grant it his approbation. At length, however, 
 Loyola removed his scruples by an offer, which was ad- 
 dressed to his pride and ambition. He proposed that, be- 
 sides the three vows of poverty, of chastity, and of monas- 
 tic obedience, common to other orders, the members of 
 tins should take a fourth, viz. obedience to the pope ; 
 binding themselves to go whithersoever he should com- 
 mand, for the service of religion, without requiring any 
 thing for their support. 
 
 The acquisition of a body of men, thus peculiarly devo- 
 ted to the see of Rome, and whom it might set in opposition 
 to all its enemies, was, at this time, an object of the high- 
 
 her losses, by reason of the Reformation ? What did 
 she do to sustain and restore her power ? 
 
 Sec. 5. What was the first means adopted by her ? 
 Who formed the order of Jesuits ? When ? 
 
 On forming the plan of the order, to whom did Loyola submit it 
 Why did not Paul sanction it ? What removed his scruples ? What 
 
THE PURITANS.. 033 
 
 -est moment. The order of Jesuits was, therefore, confirm- 
 ed ; and the most ample privileges were granted to its 
 members. 
 
 The beneficial consequences of this institution were soon 
 apparent. Never was a body of men more faithful to a 
 cause, than were the Jesuits to the Roman Church. In 
 less than half a century, the society obtained establish- 
 ment, in every country that adhered to the Roman Catho- 
 lic Church ; its power and wealth increased amazingly ; 
 the number of its members multiplied to many thousands ; 
 they were distinguished for their learning, character, and 
 accomplishments, and, by their art and address, were power- 
 ful auxiliaries in forwarding the plans of the court of Rome, 
 The government of this order was despotic. A general, 
 chosen by the pope for life, possessed power that was su- 
 preme and independent, extending to every person, and to 
 every case. By his sole authority, and at his pleasure, he 
 elected officers and removed them ; controlled the funds, 
 and enacted laws. Every member was at his disposal, 
 and subject to his commands. They were required to lis- 
 ten to his injunctions, as to the voice of Christ. 
 
 Thus subservient to their leader, and he the indefatigable 
 servant of the pope, the Jesuits went forth, and soon filled 
 every land. Contrary to other orders, they sought no se- 
 clusion, practised no austerities; adopted no peculiar hab- 
 it. On the contrary, they mingled in all the active scenes 
 of life ; they became lawyers and physicians, mathemati- 
 cians, painters and artists, that they might find a readier 
 access to men, and exert more successfully their influence 
 in favour of the pope and his cause. 
 
 Before the expiration of the J 6th century, the Jesuits 
 had obtained the chief instruction of youth, in every 
 Catholic country in Europe. They had become confessors 
 to monarchs and nobles ; and were engaged in nearly every 
 intrigue and revolution. As they wore no peculiar habit, 
 and observed no uncommon strictness, they lived in soci- 
 ety, disguised as to their real character. Jesuits were 
 
 privileges were granted the order ? Were the Jesuits faithful to 
 their trust ? Did they increase rapidly ? By what means did they 
 forward the designs of the court of Rome ? What was the govern* 
 ment of the order ? Who was placed at the head of it ? What 
 power had he ? Where did the Jesuits go ? How did they differ 
 from other orders? What professions did they follow? Why? 
 What is said of them before the end of the 16th century ? Were 
 
284 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 known by Jesuits ; but to the e^e of the world, they passed 
 unsuspected. 
 
 Such is a brief account of an order of men, who at this 
 time enlisted in the service of papal Rome ; and being 
 actuated by an incredible attachment to that power, were 
 ready to sacrifice, even life, for the purposes of its aggran- 
 dizement. Their exertions powerfully tended to keep 
 alive the attachment of many others to the Romish faith, 
 and to prevent so rapid an advance, as might otherwise 
 have been, of the Protestant cause. 
 
 Sec. 6. A second means employed by the 
 Roman Church, to secure, and enlarge, its de- 
 clining authority, was an attempt to Christianize 
 the heathen, in several parts of Asia and South 
 America. 
 
 In the accomplishment of a plan, which promised an 
 accession of no small influence and authority to the Ro- 
 man Church, the Jesuits were the chief actors. In the 
 business entrusted to them, they exhibited a zeal and fidel- 
 ity scarcely paralleled, in the annals of history. And their 
 labours would have doubtless crowned them with immortal 
 glory, had it not appeared evident, that they had more in 
 view the promotion of the ambitious views of Rome, than 
 the propagation of the Christian religion, or the honour of 
 its Divine author. 
 
 Of all the Jesuits, who distinguished themselves in ex- 
 tending the limits of the Church, none acquired a higher 
 reputation than Francis Xavier, a Spaniard, who is com- 
 monly called " the apostle of the Indians.'' In the year 
 1541, he sailed for the Portuguese settlements in India, 
 where he was successful in converting several thousands 
 to the Romish faith. In 1549, he sailed to Japan, and 
 laid the foundation of a church, which, through the foster- 
 
 they known to one another ? Were they suspected by others ? Did 
 the influence of the Jesuits tend to preserve the power of the Ro- 
 mish church ? 
 
 Sec. 6. What was a second means employed to se- 
 cure and enlarge the declining power of the Romish 
 church ? 
 
 Who were the chief actors in this attempt ? What is said of 
 their zeal and fidelity ? Why are they not entitled to great credit :' 
 Who most distinguished himself? What is Xavier called ? In 
 what country did he first labour ? In what year ? With what sue- ,- 
 
THE FURITANS. 285 
 
 ingcare of other missionaries, in after years, is said to have 
 consisted of 600,000 Christians. From Japan, Xavier 
 proceeded to China, to attempt the conversion of that vast 
 empire ; but, when in sight of his object, he was suddenly 
 cut off, in the year 1552, at the age of 46. 
 
 Subsequently to his death, other missionaries, of whom 
 Matthew Ricci, an Italian, was the most distinguished, 
 penetrated into China, and founded a church, which con- 
 tinued for 170 years. Ricci so highly recommended him- 
 self to the nobility of China, and even to the emperor, by 
 his skill in mathematics, that he g obtained leave to explain 
 to the people the doctrines of the gospel. Other mission- 
 aries passed into the kingdoms of Siam, Tonkin, and Co- 
 chin China, who were instrumental of spreading the Cath- 
 olic religion to a considerable extent. They also penetra- 
 ted into India, and on the coasts of Malabar boasted of a 
 thousand converts, baptized in one year, by a single mis- 
 sionary. Abyssinia, also, was the scene of extended ef- 
 forts, and of great success. But in South America, their 
 converts appear to have been more numerous than in any 
 other quarter of the globe. The whole of the continent, 
 they brought under the dominion of the pope. 
 
 In furtherance of the same design, the popes, and others, 
 were induced to found immense and splendid missionary 
 establishments in Europe. The first of these was founded 
 at Rome, in J 622, by pope Gregory XV. under the name 
 of " De propaganda fide" or, "The Congregation for the 
 propagation of the faith." Subsequent popes greatly en- 
 riched it by magnificent donations ; and by means of it,. 
 missionaries were sent to the remotest quarters of the 
 globe ; books of various kinds were published and circu- 
 lated ; the sacred writings were translated and spread 
 abroad ; seminaries were founded for the education of 
 missionaries and pagans ; and establishments created for 
 4he support of feeble, and worn out missionaries. 
 
 Other missionary establishments followed, in different 
 
 cess ? To what country did he next proceed ? What was his sue- 
 cess in Japan ? What happened to him on his voyage to China : 
 In what year was this ? Who succeeded him in the work in China ? 
 What success had Ricci ? In what other countries in the east were 
 missionary labours performed ? What is said of Abyssinia ? Of 
 vSouth America ? What other measures did the popes adopt to for- 
 ward their designs ? What was the first establishment of this kind 
 oalled ? By whom founded ? In what year ? What were some oC 
 
•236 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 countries, in succeeding years. Of these, none perhaps, 
 was on a broader foundation, or operated to greater effect, 
 than " The Congregation of the Priests of Foreign Mis- 
 sions," and " The Parisian Seminary for the Missions 
 abroad," both of which were established in France, in the 
 year 1663, and from which legions of Jesuits and friars 
 were sent forth to convert the world. 
 
 Sec. 7. A third means employed by the Ro- 
 man Church to sustain and increase its author- 
 ity, consisted in the better regulation of its in- 
 ternal concerns. 
 
 The revolutions which had happened in Europe, and the 
 increase of knowledge and refinement, rendered a degree 
 of reformation essential. Of this, the popes were them- 
 selves conscious. Accordingly, the laws and procedures 
 ia the courts of inquisition were revised and corrected ; col- 
 leges and schools of learning were established ; youth were 
 trained up in ihe art of disputing, and in defending the 
 doctrines of the Catholic Church ; books of a pernicious 
 tendency were revived or suppressed ; and high and hon- 
 ourable distinctions were conferred on the most zealous 
 defenders of the faith. In short, every plan which ingenu- 
 ity could suggest, or which wealth and influence could car- 
 ry forward, was adopted to maintain the authority of the 
 Roman pontiffs, and to increase the number of their vo- 
 taries. 
 
 Sec. 8. A fourth plan adopted by the Roman 
 Church, in aid of the same purpose, was their 
 persecution of the Protestants. A full develope- 
 ment of the calamities caused by the Papists, 
 even in a single country, would greatly exceed 
 our limits. We must content ourselves with 
 
 its objects ? What other establishments can you mention ? Where 
 were these established ? In what year ? 
 
 Sec. 7. What was a third means employed for the 
 same purpose ? 
 
 Was a Reformation essential ? W T ho were conscious of this ! 
 How w r as this effected? 
 
 Sec. 8. What was a fourth means employed ? Was 
 the persecution of the Protestants extended and cruel ' 
 
THE PURITANS. 287 
 
 observing, that scarcely a country, in which 
 Protestants were to be found, was exempted 
 from cruelties, which equalled, and often ex- 
 ceeded in severity, those which had been expe- 
 rienced, at an earlier day, under Nero and 
 Domitian. During these persecutions, it has 
 been computed that not less than 50,000,000 of 
 Protestants were put to death. The countries 
 which suffered most severely, were Italy, the 
 Netherlands, Spain, France, parts of Germany, 
 and England. 
 
 The principal engine employed by the Catholics against 
 the Protestants, was the Inquisition, though war, in sever- 
 al instances, was directly waged against them. 
 
 Italy . The inquisition was early introduced into Italy ; and 
 though its proceedings in that country were more secret 
 than in some other countries, its victims were not much 
 less numerous. From the year 1550 to the end of the cen- 
 tury, it was the great object of the popes to extend and con- 
 firm its power. And with such effect did it pursue the ob- 
 jects of its institution, that popish historians, as Dr. McCrie 
 remarks, " do more homage to truth, than credit to their 
 cause, when they say, that the erection of the inquisition 
 was the salvation of the Catholic Church in Italy." 
 
 No sooner was this engine of tyranny and torture erec- 
 ted, than those, who had rendered themselves obnoxious 
 to it by the previous avowal of their sentiments, fled in 
 great numbers from a country, in which they could no long- 
 er look for protection from injustice and cruelty. The 
 prisons of the inquisition were every where filled with those 
 who remained behind, and who were subjected to grievous 
 tortures, as the means of subduing them to the faith of 
 Rome, and of preventing the apostacy of others. 
 
 How many were supposed to have suffered death ? 
 What countries suffered most severely ? 
 
 What was the principal engine of persecution ? In what other 
 manner were the Protestants persecuted ? When was the Inquisi- 
 tion introduced into Italy ? What do popish writers say of it in that 
 country ? On its establishment in Italy, what did the Protestants 
 do ? What became of those who remained ? What is said of the 
 Waldenses? In what year did the persecution of the Waldenses in 
 
288 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 Of the calamities which resulted from these persecutions, 
 the Waldenses, in various parts of Italy, many of whom 
 had adopted the protestant faith, experienced their full 
 share. During the first years of the Reformation, they had 
 in a great measure escaped the fury of Rome ; the pontiffs 
 being too much occupied in watching the progress of 
 events, to notice them. But, when the Reformation was in 
 a degree established, the Waldenses, in common with oth- 
 er protestants, experienced the wrath of the now more 
 highly exasperated friends of the papacy. 
 
 One of the most affecting accounts of the sufferings of 
 the Waldenses, which has been transmitted to us, is that 
 of the inhabitants of Calabria, a province of Italy, lying on 
 the Mediterranean, in the year 1560. At this time, they 
 had formed a junction with Calvin's church, at Geneva ; 
 and several pastors were sent from the latter place, to set- 
 tle among them. These circumstances attracted the atten- 
 tion of the Catholics, and measures were immediately adopt- 
 ed for exterminating them. Thousands were destroyed 
 by military executions, and other thousands perished under 
 the tortures of the inquisition. "I shudder," says a Ro- 
 man Catholic narrator of the atrocious deed, M while I think 
 of the executioner with his bloody knife in his teeth, the 
 dripping napkin in his hand," to throw over the faces of his 
 successive victims, " and his arms besmeared with gore, go- 
 ing to the house, and taking out one after another, just as 
 a butcher does the sheep which he means to kill." 
 
 In other parts of Italy, also, the Waldenses, and other 
 friends of the Reformation, experienced the most bitter per- 
 secution. From this time, the vallies of Piedmont were 
 repeatedly the theatre of a bloody carnage, particularly in 
 the years 1655 and 1686. The author of their calamities, 
 at this latter date, was Louis XIV. king of France, who 
 obsequiously lent his aid to the Church of Rome, to massa- 
 cre the innocent Waldenses. Under his direction, a French 
 army invaded these vallies, and having glutted themselves 
 with the blood of the inhabitants, committed more than tea 
 thousand persons to fourteen prisons. The sufferings of 
 these, during their confinement, can scarcely be told. 
 They were fed for months upon bread and water — in the 
 
 Calabria begin ? Why were they the special objects of attack ? 
 What is said by a Roman Catholic on the subject ? What other 
 parts of Italy suffered ? In what years particularly ? What king: 
 favoured these persecutions ? What is said of the conduct of the 
 
THR PURITANS. 289 
 
 former of which were often found lime, glass, and filth of 
 various kinds, and was so vitiated as scarcely to deserve the 
 name ; while the latter, in many instances, brought from 
 stagnant pools, was unfit for the use of cattle. The pris- 
 oners lodged upon bricks, or filthy straw. The prisons were 
 so thronged, that during the heat of the summer months 
 they became intolerable, and deaths were daily taking 
 place. 
 
 In the month of October, a proclamation was issued for 
 their release. The ground was covered with snow and ice* 
 Emaciated by hunger and disease, the wretched victims 
 came forth from their prisons, to meet, in innumerable in- 
 stances, a wretched death ; as they were obliged to march 
 several leagues to obtain a shelter. The bodies of the mis- 
 erable sufferers were scattered along the road, upon the 
 snow, the mothers clasping their children in their arms. 
 
 The sufferings of the protestants in the Netherlands, or 
 the Low Countries, as they were then called, were of a 
 similarly tragical character. About the time the Reforma- 
 tion began, these provinces were exceedingly flourishing, 
 in trade, commerce and manufactures. In consequence of 
 the commercial intercourse which subsisted between Ger- 
 many and the Netherlands, the doctrines of the reformers 
 were early propagated, from the former to the latter place. 
 As early as 1521, Charles V. published his edict against the 
 heretics, in that country ; and during his reign, contempo- 
 rary historians affirm, that not less than 50,000 inhabitants 
 were put to death on account of their religious principles. 
 
 On the accession of Philip to the throne, he republished 
 the edicts of his father, and ordered the governors and ma- 
 gistrates to carry them into rigorous execution. In 1559, 
 Philip left the Netherlands to take up his residence in 
 Spain ; sometime after which, as the doctrines of the refor- 
 mers continued to spread, he sent the duke of Alva, a no- 
 bleman of the most vindictive spirit, to subdue the heretics 
 by the arm of power. 
 
 On his arrival, the Duke commenced his work of blood- 
 shed; and in the space of a few months caused 1800 per- 
 
 French army ? When released from the prisons, what became of 
 the sufferers ? What is said of the persecutions in the Netherlands ? 
 Were they at this time flourishing ? When did Charles V. issue an 
 edict against heretics ? How many suffered during his reign ? 
 What measures did Philip adopt on his accession ? Whom did he 
 send from Spain to subdue the Protestants ? How many suffered 
 9£ 
 
290 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 sons to suffer by thehand of the executioner ; yet his thirst 
 was by no means satiated. Following up this work of car- 
 nage, he filled the whole country with consternation ; and 
 multiplied the victims of his cruelty, till even the magis- 
 trates, who assisted him in his sanguinary course, recoiled 
 with horror at the cruelty to which their sanction was re- 
 quired. 
 
 Similar calamities were permitted to be visited upon those 
 who had embraced the protestant faith in Spain. The in- 
 quisition had been introduced into that country, about a 
 century before Philip took up his residence there. This 
 institution met his entire approbation ; he determined, there- 
 fore, to support it with all his power, and directed its offi- 
 cers to exert themselves with the utmost vigilance. 
 
 Before his arrival in the city of Valladolid, an auto defe, 
 i. e. a public burning of victims of the inquisition, had al- 
 ready been celebrated. There were still, however, in the 
 prisons of the inquisition, more than thirty persons, against 
 whom the same dreadful punishment had been denounced. 
 Philip, eager to give a public proof of his abhorrence of her- 
 etics, desired the inquisitors to fix a day for the repetition 
 of the auto de fe. 
 
 On the arrival of the day, Philip, attended by his court 
 and guards, presented himself to witness the execution of 
 the miserable victims. After hearing a sermon from the 
 bishop of Zamora, he rose from his seat, and having drawn 
 his sword, as a signal that with it he would defend the holy 
 faith, he took an oath, administered to him by the inquisitor 
 general, to support the inquisition and its ministers against 
 all heretics and apostates, and to compel his subjects every 
 where to yield obedience to its decrees. 
 
 This dreadful severity, joined with certain rigid laws, 
 soon produced the desired effect. The protestants were 
 driven from Spain, or were obliged to conceal their senti- 
 ments. 
 
 In Germany , also, efforts were made by the Roman 
 Church to crush the protestants, and to regain her former 
 
 through the sanguinary measures of the Duke of Alva ? What is 
 said of the persecutions in Spain ? How long had the Inquisition 
 been established in that country, before Philip took up his residence 
 there ? What directions did he give to the officers of that institu- 
 tion ? What is an auto de fe ? Did Philip require one to take 
 place ? How did he conduct himself on the occasion ? What ef- 
 fect had Philip's severity, together with his laws ? When was war 
 
THE PURITANS. 291. 
 
 dominion there. Through the bigoted house of Austria, 
 war was commenced upon the friends of the Reformation in 
 1618, and they were overcome and awfully oppressed. The 
 oppressions they suffered called forth the interposition of 
 the noble Gustavus Adolphus, of Sweden, who appeared in 
 Germany with a small army in 1629, and fell in the battle 
 of Lutzen, in 1632. After his death, his generals contin- 
 ued the contest, till all parties, worn out by a thirty years' 
 war, agreed in the treaty of Westphalia, A. D. 1648; in 
 which the Church of Rome consented to confirm anew to 
 the Lutherans, all their rights and privileges. 
 
 Exertions similar to those in Germany, and even great- 
 er, were made to re-establish the entire dominion of the 
 Roman faith in France. The protestants in that country 
 were denominated Huguenots, a term of uncertain origin, 
 though it seems probable that it was derived from the word 
 Huguon, a night walker, the protestants assembling pri- 
 vately in the evening for religious worship. 
 
 The introduction of Protestantism into France, and the 
 opposition it met with from Francis I. have already been 
 noticed (Period VII. Sec. 31.) Notwithstanding this op- 
 position, the friends of the Reformation gradually increas- 
 ed ; and, at length, became numerous in all parts of the 
 kingdom. 
 
 The successor of Francis, Henry II. was even more 
 bitter against them, than the former monarch. On the 
 day of his inauguration, he caused several Protestants to 
 be tied to a stake ; and, as he passed by, the flames were 
 kindled, as a spectacle for his amusement. In the subse- 
 quent reign of Charles IX. as if to signalize himself be- 
 yond his predecessors, a plot was formed by that monarch, 
 by which to extirpate the hated race, at a single blow 
 At this time, A. D. 1571, they numbered 2,150 congrega- 
 
 commenced upon the Protestants in Germany ? By whom ? Who 
 interposed for their relief? When ? In what battle did Gustavus 
 Adolphus fall ? Was the contest continued ? How long ? What 
 treaty ended it ? When was this treaty made ? What did it secure 
 to the Lutherans ? In what other country did the Roman Catho- 
 lics endeavour to re-establish their dominion ? What were the 
 Protestants in that country called ? Whence was this term derived : 
 What is said in Period VII. Sec. 31, of the introduction of Protest- 
 antism into France, and the opposition made to it by Francis I \ 
 Notwithstanding this, did the Protestants in that kingdom increase ? 
 Who succeeded Francis I? How did he treat them ? What at- 
 
292 
 
 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 tions, some of which included no less than 10,000 mem- 
 bers. 
 
 This plot consisted in an attempt to effect a general 
 massacre of the Huguenots ; and the celebration of the 
 marriage of the king's sister, with the Prince of Navarre, 
 presented an opportunity to put it in execution. The 
 prince being a Huguenot, the chief men of that sect were 
 invited to attend the celebration of the nuptials. On the 
 Sabbath following (Aug. 24th, 1572), it being St. Bartho- 
 lomew's day, as the bells were ringing for morning prayers, 
 the work of destruction was commenced. Charles and his 
 mother, from a window, witnessed the scene with extatic 
 joy ; and, as if the sanction of his presence were not 
 enough, the monster himself fired upon the Huguenots, 
 and in a tone of vociferation cried "Kill them, kill them!'' 
 
 
 .... It 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ll 
 
 
 
 mm 
 
 lljll 
 
 TTunfttHJ Hi il'HI ^ B&Sp- :^w 
 
 {{[JpljHlfwJilPa^HflB 
 
 iiiiiiyiiifiPifiFp 
 
 bS'gBI sps 
 
 ■Oil 
 
 
 i 
 
 - j_ _': ±j< 
 
 
 ; H^^Hl 
 
 
 s 
 
 mmmmm 
 
 mmmmmam 
 
 flirt Hi hum 
 
 MASSACRE OF THE HUGUENOTS. 
 
 A scene of horrid carnage ensued. On every side the 
 Oaiholics were seen rushing like bloodhounds upon the 
 
 tempt did Charles IX. make to cut them off? What year was this? 
 flow many congregations had they at this time in France ? What 
 was the plot formed at this time by Charles ? When was it design- 
 ed to put it in execution? What was the day called ? What was 
 ihe conduct of Charles and his mother ? How many were massacred 
 
THE PURITANS. 293 
 
 appalled and unarmed Huguenots; and before the succeed- 
 ing morning, they had butchered above 500 persons of 
 distinction, and 1(3,000 of inferior order. To this massa- 
 cre at Paris, succeeded a general destruction throughout 
 France. At Rouen, at Lyons, at Orleans, and other cities, 
 the streets were literally covered with blood. Sixty thou- 
 sand are supposed to have been slaughtered, for which 
 solemn thanksgivings were rendered to God, in the Catho- 
 lic churches. 
 
 Taken by surprise, as the Huguenots had been, they 
 were for a time incapable of any resistance; but at length, 
 rallying under the prince of Conde, they nobly stood for 
 their defence, and combatted their enemies with success. 
 But for the space of 30 years, the Protestants suffered the 
 most grievous calamities, and during this period, it has 
 been estimated that 39 princes, 148 counts, 234 barons, 
 146,518 gentlemen and 760,000 of the common people, 
 were destroyed for adopting the reformed religion. 
 
 In 1593, Henry IV. who was a Huguenot, ascended the 
 throne of France. Although from political motives, he 
 made a profession of popery, he evinced his regard for 
 the Protestants, by publishing in the year 1598, the cele- 
 brated Edict of Nantes, which granted to them the privi- 
 lege of citizenship, the right of worshipping God according 
 to their own faith, and certain lands to support their 
 churches and garrisons. Henry, however, soon experien- 
 ced the vengeance of the court of Rome for his clemency ; 
 for he was assassinated in his chariot, in the streets of Pa- 
 ris, by the hands of a fanatic, by the name of Ravaillac, in 
 the year 1610. 
 
 From this period, the Huguenots, as they were tolerated 
 by the civil power, flourished for a season greatly. But 
 they were still hated by the men in power, and particular- 
 ly by Cardinal Richelieu, prime minister to Louis XIII. 
 who early adopted and long pursued the maxim, " That 
 there could be no peace in France, until the Huguenots 
 w r ere entirely suppressed." 
 
 in Paris ? Did the massacre extend into other places ? How many 
 suffered ? Did the Huguenots at first resist ? Why not ? Who at 
 length rallied them ? How many years did their sufferings continue : 
 How many suffered during this time ? Who ascended the throne 
 in 1593 ? How did he shew his regard for the Protestants ? What 
 privileges did the Edict of Nantes give to them ? What was the 
 fate of Henry for his kindness ? Did the Huguenots from this tim«i 
 25* 
 
204 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 In the year 1685, Lewis XIV. revoked the edict of 
 Nantes, and ordered the Reformed Churches to return to 
 the Romish faith. The cup, of their calamities was now 
 fuIJ. Their case was hopeless. Their churches were de- 
 molished, and themselves insulted and massacred, by a 
 brutal soldiery. Flight presented itself as their only al- 
 ternative ; but even in this they were opposed by bands of 
 soldiers, who were stationed on the several frontiers of the 
 kingdom. Fifty thousand, however, it is supposed, effected 
 their escape, and sought refuge in the different Protestant 
 countries of Europe. 
 
 Such is an outline of the calamities, brought upon the 
 Protestants in several countries, (of the sufferings of the 
 Protestants in England, we shall speak in a future page,) 
 by the friends of Papal Rome, with the professed design of 
 exterminating them from the earth, and of re-establishing 
 the dominion of the Roman pontiffs. 
 
 This effort was a mighty one. In the language of an 
 unknown writer, " Providence never made use of so terri- 
 ble a scourge to chastise mankind. No power ever out- 
 raged the interests of society, the principles of justice, and 
 the claims of humanity, to the same extent. Never did 
 the world behold such blasphemy, profligacy, and wanton- 
 ness, as in the proceedings of this spiritual domination. It 
 held the human mind in chains ; visited with exemplary 
 punishment every inroad on the domains of ignorance, and 
 attempted to sink nations into a state of stupidity and im- 
 becility. Its proscriptions, its massacres, its murders, the 
 miseries it heaped on the objects of its vengeance, and the 
 grasp of its iron sway, fill the mind only with horror and 
 disgust. " 
 
 Sec. 9. The means thus employed by the 
 court of Rome to sustain her power which re- 
 mained, and to regain that which she had lost, 
 although such as were likely to result in her 
 triumph, were found insufficient to accomplish 
 her purpose. Although, subsequently to the 
 
 flourish ? Who however hated and opposed them ? Who revoked 
 the Edict of Nantes? In what year? What was the consequence 
 of this revocation ? 
 
 Sec. 9. Were the means thus employed by the 
 
THE PURITANS. 295 
 
 Reformation, owing to her propagation of 
 Christianity in heathen countries, she held her 
 empire over more millions than before, and 
 for a season appeared within reach of her for- 
 mer spiritual sway, from a series of unexpected 
 causes, her ancient power has been successive- 
 ly weakened, until that, together with her 
 wealth and splendour, has passed away. 
 
 Sec. 10. Among the causes which have con- 
 tributed to this result, may be mentioned the 
 loss of foreign conquests — unsuccessful contests 
 with several European governments — the sup- 
 pression of the order of Jesuits — the revolution in 
 France, and the abolition of the Inquisition. 
 
 In a former page, (285) was noticed the successful at- 
 tempt of the Roman Catholics to introduce Christianity in- 
 to China, Japan, and other countries. But, owing to the 
 dissolute and iniquitous conduct of the Jesuits, and partic- 
 ularly to the tumults and seditions occasioned by their po- 
 litical intrigues, they were at length banished from those 
 countries, and the knowledge of Christianity became ex- 
 tinct. 
 
 At home, the pontiffs were often engaged in quarrels 
 with neighbouring governments. Irk 1606, Paul V. nearly 
 lost the rich republic of Venice. Peace was indeed re- 
 stored, but the Pope was obliged to relinquish many of his 
 pretensions. Naples, Sardinia, Portugal and Spain, each, 
 in turn, withheld immunities which before had been fully 
 granted. In subsequent years, a violent dispute was car- 
 ried on between the pope and the king of Fiance. In 
 16S2, the power of the papacy received a severe blow in 
 that country, in consequence of the decree of a council of 
 
 court of Rome to regain her power, sufficient to effect 
 the object ? 
 
 Sec 10. What causes powerfully contributed to 
 lessen her authority, and place her in the powerless at- 
 titude in which she now stands ? 
 
 Did the Roman Catholics long hold their religious power in Chi- 
 na, Japan, &c. ? Why were they banished ? Did the pontiffs en-, 
 joy peace at home ?. What countries did they lose ? What is said 
 
*H)<j PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 the Gallican church, convened by order of Lewis XI \', 
 viz. That the power of the pope is only spiritual — that a 
 general council is superior to him — and that his decisions 
 are not infallible, without the consent of the Church. 
 
 But the event, which more than any other tended to 
 abridge the power of the pope, was the supression of the or- 
 der of Jesuits. This event was owing to a variety of caus- 
 es ; but chiefly to their usurpations and iniquitous conduct, 
 which, in all countries, had reached a point beyond endu- 
 rance. The voice of the world was against them, and 
 loudly demanded the abolition of the order. Their sup- 
 pression, however, took place in different countries in suc- 
 cessive years. From England, they were expelled by proc- 
 lamation, during the reign of James I. 1604; from Venice, 
 in 1606; from Portugal, 1759; France, 1764; Spain and 
 Sicily, 1767 ; and the order was, at length, totally abolish- 
 ed, in all papal countries, by Ganganelli, or Clement XIV. 
 July 21, 1773. 
 
 The French revolution in 1793, also, contributed to 
 abridge the power of papal Rome. About the middle of 
 the century, a conspiracy was formed to overthrow Chris- 
 tianity. At the head of this conspiracy were Voltaire, 
 D'AIembert, Rousseau, Diderot, and Frederic II. king of 
 Prussia ; who, by every artifice that impiety could invent, 
 by union and secret correspondence, endeavoured to spread 
 abroad the poison of infidelity, and thus to debase and sap 
 the foundations of Christianity. 
 
 The efforts of this combination were attended with ama- 
 zing success. Infidelity was soon spread abroad among all 
 nations, and affected every Catholic and Protestant com- 
 munity. In France, however, the tide was seen rolling 
 with an irresistible force, and the consequence, was an en- 
 tire revolution in that country — the abolition of the regal 
 government — and, for a season, the overthrow of the long 
 established Roman hierarchy. This gave to the papal 
 Church a deep and lasting wound ; and followed as it was, 
 by the victorious arms of the republic, carrying forward 
 
 of their losses in Naples, Sardinia, Portugal, and Spain? By what 
 means was the power of the popes destroyed in France ? But what 
 event more than all others, tended to abridge the power of Rome ? 
 'To what was this event owing ? Was the order abolished in different 
 • oun tries at different times ? When was it finally abolished in all 
 papal countries ? By whom ? When did the French Revolution 
 occur ? What led to this Revolution ? What effect had it upon the 
 
THE PURITANS. 297 
 
 their triumphs, presently reduced many of the popish states 
 to a condition the most fearful and degrading. 
 
 At the commencement of the French revolution, the cler- 
 gy in France were both numerous and wealthy. They 
 amounted to no less than 18 archbishops, 111 bishops, 
 150,000 priests, having under their control a revenue of 
 five millions sterling, annually, besides 3400 wealthy con- 
 vents. 
 
 The clergy and their wealth were now attacked by the 
 infidel revolutionists, and fell an easy prey. The tythes 
 and revenues of the clergy were taken away, by a decree 
 of the constituent assembly ; the possessions of the Church 
 were decreed to be the property of the nation ; the religious 
 orders were abolished ; the monks and nuns ejected from 
 their convents, and their immense wealth seized for the 
 nation. 
 
 The revolutionary torrent, which was thus set in motion, 
 destroyed law, government and religion, in France ; and 
 laid waste the Roman Church, both there and in neigh- 
 bouring countries. " Her priests were massacred. Her 
 silver shrines and saints were turned into money, for the 
 payment of troops. Her bells were converted into cannon, 
 and her churches and convents into barracks for soldiers. 
 From the Atlantic to the Adriatic, she presented but one 
 appalling spectacle. She had shed the blood of saints and 
 prophets, and God now gave her blood to drink." 
 
 Upon the reappearance of something like a regular gov- 
 ernment in France, liberty of conscience and freedom of 
 worship were declared to be a fundamental law of the con- 
 stitution. Thi3 was confirmed by the consular despotism 
 of Bonaparte, and maintained inviolate during his imperial 
 sway. Napoleon despised the pope, and the whole system 
 of monkery. On becoming emperor in 1804, he compelled 
 the pope, Pius VII. to place the imperial crown upon his 
 head ; but in less than four years, he dispossessed him of 
 his ecclesiastical state, and reduced his Holiness to a mere 
 cipher inthe political world. 
 
 papal power? How did it have this effect? What is said of the 
 clergy in France, at the beginning of the revolution ? What was 
 their number ? What their revenue ? What became of these clergy 
 and their revenue and convents ? What on the re-establishment of 
 government in France was declared to be the fundamental law of 
 the constitution ? By whom was this confirmed ? How did Napo- 
 leon regard the pope ? What did he compel him to do in 1804 : 
 
298 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 The abolition of the inquisition in most countries, has, 
 also, still further narrowed down the influence of the Ro- 
 man pontiffs. The power of this engine has been already 
 noticed, together with the thraldom in which, for centu- 
 ries, it held individuals and nations. To Bonaparte the 
 world is indebted for its annihilation. " I have," says he, 
 in his speech to the magistrates of Madrid, in 1808, "abol- 
 ished the court of the inquisition, which was a subject of 
 complaint to Europe, and the present age. Priests may 
 guide the minds of men, but must exercise no temporal, 
 nor corporal jurisdiction over the citizens. I have preser- 
 ved the spiritaal orders, but with a limitation of the num- 
 ber of monks.'* 
 
 Thus expired the horrid and infernal court of inquisi- 
 tion. Europe no longer paid deference to its bloody tribu- 
 nal ; and the same, with some reserve, may be said of the 
 monkish orders. An effort has recently been made to re- 
 establish the inquisition in Spain ; but it is now in all other 
 parts of the globe annihilated, and its terrific power no 
 longer agitates and appals the human race. 
 
 Sec. 11. In respect to the present state of 
 the papal power, it may be observed, that the 
 temporal dominions of the pope are confined 
 to a narrow, crooked territory, lying south of 
 the river Po, in Italy, and contains about 
 15,000 square miles, and about 2,500,000 in- 
 habitants. Its ecclesiastical subjects are sup- 
 posed to amount to 80, or 100,000,000, who 
 are scattered over the world. The countries 
 which are considered entirely papal, are the 
 Pope's Dominions in Italy, Spain, Portugal 
 
 How did he treat him four years after this ? What still further 
 tended to abridge the power of the Roman hierarchy ? To whom is 
 the world indebted for the abolition of the Inquisition ? Whai. 
 country has recently attempted to sustain it ? 
 
 Sec. 11. What are the present dominions of the 
 pope ? How many square miles do they contain ? 
 How many inhabitants ? What is the number of his 
 ecclesiastical subjects ? Where are they found ? 
 What countries are entirely papal ? What countries 
 
THE PURITANS. 299 
 
 and South America ; France, Austria, Poland, 
 Belgium, Ireland and Canada, almost entirely. 
 Switzerland has 700,000 ; England half a mil- 
 lion. Others are found in Russia, Sweden. 
 Denmark, the West India Islands, and the 
 Fnited States. 
 
 II. Greek Church. 
 
 Sec. 12. The date which is commonly as- 
 signed, as marking the rise of the Greek 
 Church, is the year 1054, at which time, (as 
 noticed Period V. Sec. 33,) occurred the final 
 separation, between the Eastern and Western 
 Churches, or as they were often termed, the 
 Greek and Latin Churches. 
 
 Sec. 13. From the time of the above sepa- 
 ration of the Greek and Latin Churches, to 
 the year 1453, the state of the former was ex- 
 ceedingly deplorable. On the one hand, the 
 Mahometan power was making rapid inroads 
 upon her dominion, converting her Churches 
 into mosques, and by bribes and terrors allur- 
 ing or compelling her friends to adopt the re- 
 ligion of the impostor ; on the other hand, the 
 fanatical crusaders were pouring in torrents 
 from the west to recover her lost territory, but 
 in reality to spread a deeper moral corruption, 
 than before existed, 
 
 nearly so ? How many Catholics has Switzerland I 
 England ? Where are 'others found \ 
 
 Sec. 12. In what year was the Greek Church es- 
 tablished ? What great event took place at this time ? 
 
 Sec. 13. To what time from the above date was the 
 Greek church much depressed ? What causes tended 
 to this state of depression ? 
 
300 TERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 Sec. 14. In the year 1453 (Period V. Sec. 
 18,) the empire of the Greeks was overthrown, 
 by Mahomet II. since which period the Greek 
 Church has been under Turkish bondage, until 
 their religion has become but little better than 
 a succession of idle ceremonies. 
 
 Sec. 15. In the year 1589, the Russian 
 Church separated from the government, though 
 not from the communion of the Greek Church; 
 by which separation, the latter became con- 
 siderably limited in extent. Her people are 
 now found scattered over a considerable part 
 of Greece, the Ionian Isles, Wallachia, Molda- 
 via, Egypt, Abyssinia, Nubia, Lybia, Arabia, 
 Mesopotamia, Syria, Cilicia and Palestine. 
 
 Since the above separation of the Greek Church from 
 Rome, repeated efforts have been made to. restore the for- 
 mer to the faith and fellowship of the latter, but without 
 effect. To this day, the Greek Church denies, not only 
 the authority of the pope but also that the Church of Rome 
 is the true Catholic Church. 
 
 The head of the Greek Church is the patriarch of Con- 
 stantinople; who is elected by 12 bishops, and is confirmed 
 by the Turkish emperor. The other patriarchs are those 
 of Damascus, Cairo and Jerusalem. These are of inferior 
 note, and with the whole Church, are poor and debased. 
 
 In doctrine and practice, the Greek Church differs greats 
 
 Sec. 14. When was the empire of the Greeks over- 
 thrown ? By whom ? What has been the state of 
 the Greek Church since ? 
 
 Sec. J 5. When did the Russian Church separate 
 from the Greek Church ? Did they break communion 
 with each other ? What effect had this upon the lat- 
 ter ? Where are her people now found ? 
 
 Have any efforts been made to restore the Greek Church to the 
 faith and fellowship of Rome ? With what effect ? What does the 
 Greek Church still deny ? Who is the head of this Church? By 
 whom is he elected ? By whom confirmed ? What other patriarchs* 
 are there ? What is their standing ? What doctrines does the 
 
THE PURITANS. 301 
 
 !y from the Church of Rome. They receive the doctrine 
 of the Trinity, and most of the articles of the Nicene and 
 Athanasian creeds ; but rest much upon the procession of 
 the Holy Ghost from the Father, and not from the Son. 
 They hold in abhorrence the supremacy and infallibility of 
 the pope — purgatory by fire — graven images — the celibacy 
 of the secular clergy — and prohibition of the sacramont in 
 both kinds. 
 
 But yet they use pictures in their worship ; invoke saints ; 
 have seven sacraments ; believe in transubstantiation ; ad- 
 mit prayers and services for the dead ; have a fast or festi- 
 val, almost every day in the year ; and know of no regene- 
 ration but baptism. 
 
 Sec. 16. Of the introduction of Christianity 
 into Russia, or of its state until the separation 
 of the Russian Church from the jurisdiction 
 of the Greek Church, in 1589, we know but 
 little. On this latter event, an independent 
 patriarch was established at Moscow. 
 
 Christianity appears to have been introduced into Russia 
 about the year 890, when Methodius and Cyrillus travel- 
 led from Greece into Moravia, and converted some of the 
 inhabitants. From this time Christianity was gradually 
 spread over many parts of the empire, and in 1581 , the 
 Muscovites published the Bible in their own language. 
 
 Sec. 17. On the accession of Peter the 
 Great, A. D. 1696, the Russian Church was in 
 some respects new modelled, and the state of 
 things considerably improved. Although that 
 monarch effected no change in the doctrines 
 of the Church, he adopted measures which 
 
 Greek Church hold ? What do they deny ? Do they use pictures 
 in their worship ? How many sacraments do they admit ? What 
 further can you say of their belief and worship ? 
 
 Sec. 16. What is known of the introduction of 
 Christianity into Russia, and of its state before the 
 year 1589 ? What patriarch was at this time created-? 
 
 About what time was Christianity introduced into Russia? By 
 Thorn ? What was its success at this time ? 
 
 Sec. 17. What took place in respect to the condition 
 26 
 
302 PERIOD VII1....1555....1829. 
 
 greatly removed the existing ignorance and su- 
 perstition, and from this time both the clergy 
 and people have been more enlightened and 
 refined, although they are still but little more 
 acquainted with evangelical piety, than the 
 Roman Catholics. 
 
 Peter adopted the liberal principle of universal toleration 
 of all sects and denominations, with but a single exception 
 — that of the Catholics. He abolished the office of patri- 
 arch, putting himself at the head of the Church ; which, 
 under him, was to be governed by a synod. He also di- 
 minished the revenues of the clergy, and caused the Bible 
 to be translated, printed and circulated in the Sclavonian 
 language. 
 
 Sec. 18. The Russian Church has increased 
 with the increase of the nation. In doctrine 
 she agrees with the Greek Church. But like 
 her she seems but little acquainted with evan- 
 gelical piety. Her clergy are ignorant, and 
 most of her people without the Bible. 
 
 Under the excellent prince Galitzin, a Russian Bible 
 Society was formed some years since, which by circulating 
 Ihe Scriptures, promised to raise the nation from its deplo- 
 rable moral ignorance and debasement. But jealous of the 
 spread of notions of civil liberty, with the increase of evan- 
 gelical truth, this noble institution has been suppressed, 
 and with it the circulation of the Scriptures has unhappily 
 ceased. 
 
 of the Russian Church on the accession of Peter the 
 Great ? What measures did he adopt ? What is its 
 present state ? 
 
 Whom did Peter tolerate ? With what exception ? Whom did 
 'he place at the head of the Church ? W T hat else did he do ? 
 
 Sec. 18. With what Church does the Russian 
 Church agree in doctrine ? What is said of her piety ? 
 Clergy 1 People ? 
 
 Under whom was a Bible Society formed, some years since ? 
 What has become of it ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 303 
 
 III. Protestants. 
 
 Sec. 19. Although the Protestants agreed in 
 separating from the faith and fellowship of 
 Rome, they could not agree to form one grand 
 communion among themselves. They may be 
 considered, however, under two divisions — 
 the Lutheran Church forming the one division 
 — and the Reformed Churches the other. 
 
 I. Lutheran Church. 
 
 Sec. 20. The Lutherans, who are the im- 
 mediate followers of Luther, are to be found 
 chiefly in Denmark, Norway, and Sweden, in 
 a great part of Germany, particularly in the 
 north, and in Saxony and Prussia, where Lu- 
 theranism is the established religion. Church- 
 es of this denomination also exist in Holland. 
 France, Russia, North America, and in the 
 Danish West India Islands. 
 
 The number who profess the Lutheran faith throughout 
 the world, has not been accurately ascertained. They are 
 probably between 15 and 20 millions. 
 
 Sec. 21. The Lutherans date the rise of 
 their Church from the excommunication of 
 Luther by the pope, (Period VII. Sec. 15.) 
 but do not view it as completely established 
 until the pacification at Passau, in 1552. (Sec. 
 61.) The Augsburg confession, consisting of 
 
 Sec. 19. Under what two divisions may Protestants 
 be considered ? 
 
 Sec. 20. Who are the Lutherans ? Where are they 
 chiefly to be found. 
 
 What is the probable number of Lutherans in the world ? 
 
 Sec. 21. When do the Lutherans date the rise of 
 their Church ? When was it established ? 
 
304 PERIOD VII....1555....1829. 
 
 21 articles, is the acknowledged standard of 
 faith in the Lutheran Church. 
 
 The capital doctrines of this confession are, the sufficien- 
 cy of the Holy Scriptures as a rule of faith and manners ; 
 justification by faith in the Son of God ; and the freedom 
 and necessity of divine grace. In these points they agree 
 with Calvinists generally ; but they differ from them in re- 
 spect to the bread and wine in the Lord's Supper, with 
 which they suppose the body and blood of Christ are uni- 
 ted, which union they call consubstantiation* They differ 
 also in respect to the doctrine of election, holding only to a 
 conditional election. In relation to this last doctrine, mod- 
 ern Lutherans appear to have departed from the faith ot 
 their leader. 
 
 In their worship, they still retain some of the forms of 
 the Roman Catholics ; — exorcism in baptism ; the use of 
 the wafer instead of bread, in the Lord's Supper ; private 
 confession of sin; images, incense and lighted tapers in their 
 churches ; a crucifix on the altar, besides which they ob- 
 serve several of the festivals of the Romish Church, and 
 days of saints and martyrs. 
 
 In respect to Church government, in every country where 
 Lutheranism is the established religion, the supreme head 
 of the state is, at the same time, the supreme visible ruler 
 of the Church. The councils appointed by the sovereign 
 to watch over the interests of the Church, are called Con- 
 sistories. The Lutherans have bishops ; but they enjoy 
 not much pre-eminence over their brethren, except in Den- 
 mark, Sweden and Norway, where they are episcopal. In 
 Denmark and Sweden they are called bishops ; in Germa- 
 ny, superintendents, inspectors, or seniors ; in the United 
 States, seniors or presidents. In this latter country, the 
 Lutherans are under the direction of a synod, or ministe- 
 rium. 
 
 What is the standard of faith of the Lutheran Church ? What 
 are the principal doctrines of this confession ? How do they differ 
 from the Calvinists on the subject of the bread and wine in the sa- 
 crament of the supper ? What kind of election do they maintain : 
 In their worship what forms do they retain from the Roman Catho- 
 lics ? Who is the head of the Lutheran Church in the respective 
 countries where it is the established religion ? What are C onsisto- 
 ries? What officers have they? What form of government pre- 
 vails in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway ? What power have the. 
 bishops ? What are they called in Denmark and Sweden ? In 
 G^jjiany ? In (lie United States ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 305 
 
 Sec. 22. This division of the Church has 
 suffered no persecution since the peace of re- 
 ligion in 1555, except in a war with the house 
 of Austria in 1618. (Sec. 8.) But her inter- 
 nal commotions, growing out of controversies 
 in relation to various points of faith and prac- 
 tice, have often been violent. 
 
 One of the controversies which greatly distracted the 
 Lutheran Church, and which was highly detrimental to the 
 interests of religion, respected the doctrine of consubstan- 
 tiation, which a respectable portion of the Lutherans were 
 inclined to reject. To these was given the name o^Cryp- 
 ta-Calvinists, or secret Calvinists. 
 
 To put an end to the controversy, and if practicable, to 
 heal divisions which were likely to issue in a lasting separa- 
 tion of the Churches, a standard of doctrine was adopted 
 by the civil and ecclesiastical authorities at Torgau, in 
 1576, to which was given the name of the Form of Concord. 
 
 Instead, however, of restoring peace and concord, it be- 
 came a source of new contention, and furnished matter for 
 the most violent dissensions. Some of the Churches re- 
 fused to adopt it ; especially such as were disposed to live 
 on amicable terms with the followers of Calvin and Zuin- 
 glius. In consequence of these, and other contentions of 
 a similar character, a general inattention to vital piety pre- 
 vailed ; discipline was much neglected ; and before the 
 close of the 16th century, a great degeneracy was visible in 
 all the Lutheran Churches. 
 
 Sec. 23. The above controversies, which for 
 years agitated the Lutheran Church, and the 
 low state of religion, which succeeded as the 
 natural consequence, were deeply wounding 
 to many, particularly within the limits of Ger- 
 
 Sec. 22. How long have the Lutherans been exempt 
 from persecution ? Have they enjoyed internal peace ? 
 
 What controversy greatly disturbed the peace of the Church ? 
 
 What were those called who would have rejected consubstantiation ? 
 
 What measures were taken to heal the divisions occasioned by this 
 controversy ? Had these measures the desired effect ? What ef- 
 fect had these contentions on religion ?• 
 
 26* 
 
306 PERIOD VIIl..„1555....1829. 
 
 many. Desirous of a happier state of things, 
 these united about the middle of the 17th cen- 
 tury, under Spener, as their leader, for the re- 
 vival of experimental religion. From their 
 aim at a superior piety, the name of Pietists 
 was given to them. Although greatly opposed 
 by their brethren generally, and even called to 
 suffer persecution, they appear to have been 
 sincerely attached to the pure religion of the 
 gospel, and would have produced a happy re- 
 form throughout the Lutheran Church, had 
 not their principles and views been too vio- 
 lently opposed. 
 
 Spener, who was the founder of the Pietists, was a divine 
 of Frankfort on the Maine. About the year 16S0, he pub- 
 lished a book called Pious Desires, in which he exhibited 
 the disorders of the Church, and the necessity and means 
 of a reformation. The views of Spener were adopted by 
 many, and a revival of experimental religion throughout 
 Germany succeeded. Great opposition, however, was ex- 
 cited to these reformers, and the power of civil authority 
 was exerted to put them to silence. 
 
 Sec. 24. Notwithstanding the opposition 
 made to them, the Pietists continued for several 
 years to increase in numbers and influence, 
 and were doubtless the means of no small re- 
 formation in the Lutheran Church ; but at a 
 subsequent period, they appear to have degen- 
 erated, and to have been succeeded by a set of 
 
 Sec. 23. Who united about the middle of the 17th 
 century, to produce a reformation in religion ? Who 
 was their leader ? What were they called ? Did 
 they succeed ! 
 
 Who was Spener ? What book did he publish ? What was its 
 object ? What effect had it ? Who opposed him and his disciples ? 
 
 Sec. 24. Did the Pietists however increase ? Did 
 they at length degenerate ? Who succeeded them ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 30? 
 
 enthusiasts, who, by their wildness and fanati- 
 cism, greatly injured the cause of evangelical 
 religion, 
 
 " The commencement of Pietism/' says Dr. Mosheim, 
 " was indeed laudable and decent. It was set on foot by 
 the pious and learned Spener, who, by the private societies 
 he formed at Frankfort, with a design to promote vital re- 
 ligion, roused the lukewarm from their indifference, and 
 excited a spirit of vigour and resolution in those who had 
 been satisfied to lament in silence the progress of impiety." 
 
 u The remedies/ 5 continues the same writer, " proposed 
 by Spener to heal the disorders of the Church, fell into un- 
 skilful hands, were administered without sagacity, or pru- 
 dence, and thus in many cases proved to be worse than the 
 disease itself. 5 ' 
 
 The followers of Spener, in subsequent years, became fa- 
 natics. A blind and intemperate zeal appears to have pos- 
 sessed them, the effects of which were impetuous and vio- 
 lent. Learning was decried, and all inquiries into the na- 
 ture and foundation of religion condemned. 
 
 Sec. 25. In order to give a check to the evils 
 resulting from this fanaticism, unfortunately a 
 method was adopted by the learned and refin- 
 ed, not less injurious to the cause of piety, than 
 that extravagance and superstition, which it 
 was desirable to counteract. This consisted 
 in the application of human philosophy to the 
 interpretation of the Scriptures ; in conse- 
 quence of which, in many parts of Germany, 
 professors of religion have gone into the op- 
 posite extreme — the gospel system has been 
 divested of every peculiarity— a liberal and ra- 
 tional Christianity as it is called, prevails, 
 which has nearly destroyed those Churches, in 
 
 What was Dr. Mosheim's opinion of Pietism ? 
 
 Sec. 25. What method was adopted to check the 
 
 evils which resulted from the extravagancies of the 
 
 successors of the Pietists ? What has been the conse- 
 quence ? 
 
308 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 which were maintained the evangelical doc- 
 trines of the Reformation. 
 
 To the introduction of this liberal system, many men of 
 distinguished genius have contributed. Some have been 
 exceedingly bold, and by their writings have done much to 
 expunge every peculiarity in the gospel system, and to 
 clothe Christianity in a philosophical garb 
 
 Among the champions of liberality, Semler is conspicu- 
 ous. Throwing aside the inspiration of the Scriptures, he 
 denied the possibility of miracles ; ridiculed the act of the 
 creation as a philosophical fable, and the account of Christ 
 as a new mythology ; pretending that what is said of them 
 was uttered in condescension to the ignorance and weak- 
 ness of the Jews. The writings of the Apostles, he consid- 
 ered as little better than nonsense. 
 
 The followers of Semler have been numerous, and his 
 system, to the great injury of vital piety and scriptural opin- 
 ion, has been spread with untiring zeal, throughout Ger- 
 many. 
 
 Sec. 26. It is pleasant to reflect, however, 
 that notwithstanding the defection of so re- 
 spectable a portion of the Lutheran Church, 
 from the orthodox faith, there yet remain many 
 pastors and Churches in Germany, Denmark, 
 Sweden, and Norway, who maintain their in- 
 tegrity ; and among whom laudable and suc- 
 cessful exertions are making at the present 
 time, to spread the gospel, and inculcate the 
 Scriptures. 
 
 From among the sects which have proceeded from the 
 Lutherans, we shall in this place briefly notice the Sweden- 
 borgians, who derive their name and existence from Emman- 
 uel Swedenborg, a Swede, who was born at Stockholm in 
 
 Who contributed to this liberal system t What individual greatly 
 distinguished himself? What were some of his views of the Scrip- 
 ilires ? What is said of his followers ? W hat of his system ? 
 
 Sec. 26. Are there many Lutherans however, who 
 still maintain their integrity ? In what countries ? 
 What efforts are they now making ? 
 
 Who are the Swedenborgians r When and where wars Sweden 
 
THE PURITAN'S. 309 
 
 1088. His father was a bishop of the Lutheran persua- 
 sion, and president of the Swedish Churches. 
 
 The son was so much distinguished for his learning, that 
 about the year 1710, he was elected to a professorship in 
 the Metallic college ; which, however, he resigned in 1747. 
 Soon after this, he withdrew himself to the contemplation 
 of heavenly things, and at length founded the New Jerusa- 
 lem Church. Many branches of this Church now exist in 
 Europe, and a few in the United States. 
 
 The theology of Svvedenborg is in the highest degree 
 mystical, and is expressed in language to which few can 
 attach any ideas. According to him, he was wont to hold 
 frequent conversation, not only with angels^ but with the 
 Supreme Being, the latter of whom communicated to him 
 many revelations. 
 
 II. Reformed Churches. 
 
 Sec. 27. The term " Reformed," was a title 
 originally assumed by those Helvetic, or Swiss 
 Churches, which adhered to the tenets of 
 Zuinglius, in relation to the Sacrament. In 
 later times, it has been used in a more liberal 
 sense. As a matter of convenience, it will, 
 in this work, be emplo)^ed to denote all those 
 sects, which dissent from the authority of the 
 pope, and the tenets of the Lutheran Church. 
 
 Sec. 28. Under this title, we shall give a 
 succinct history of the Calvinists, since the 
 peace of Religion, in 1555 — the Church of 
 England — the Presbyterian Church of Scotland 
 
 borg born ? For what was he early distinguished ? What Church 
 did he form ? Where are branches of this church to be found ? 
 What is said of the theology of Swedenborg ? What did he pretend 
 
 to? 
 
 Sec. 27. To whom was the title "Reformed^" ori- 
 ginally applied ? How is the term employed in this 
 work ? 
 
 Sec. 28. Under this title, the history of what de- 
 nominations will be given ? 
 
310 PERIOD VHI....1555....1829. 
 
 — the Moravians — the Congregationalists of 
 Neio England — the Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States — the Episcopal Church in the 
 United States — the Baptists — Methodists — Qua- 
 kers — Unitarians — and Universalists. 
 
 L Calvinists. 
 
 Sec. 29. The Calvinists are those professing 
 Christians, who adopt, without a strict uni- 
 formity, however, the doctrine and discipline 
 of the Scriptures, as explained by Calvin. 
 
 The doctrines which chiefly distinguish the Calvinists 
 from other sects, are the following, which are, by way of 
 distinction, sometimes called " the five points;" viz. predes- 
 tination, particular redemption, total depravity, effectual 
 calling, and saints' perseverance. 
 
 The discipline, or form of Church government, which 
 Calvin laid down, but in which he has not been followed 
 by many who are called Calvinistic, is known by the name 
 of Presbyterian, a term derived from a Greek word, which 
 signifies senior or elder ; intimating that the government of 
 the Church in the New Testament, was by Presbyteries ; 
 that is, by an association of ministers and ruling elders, all 
 possessed of equal authority, without any superiority among 
 them, by virtue of office or order. 
 
 The Presbyterian Churches have select standing bodies, 
 called Sessions, which consist of the minister and ruling 
 elders of a particular Church ; next Presbyteries, compos- 
 ed of the ministers and ruling elders of a particular region 
 of country ; then Synods, composed of Presbyteries , and 
 lastly a General Assembly, composed of Synods, which is a 
 kind of Congress, in which is represented the whole body 
 of the Church, and to which an appeal lies from the par- 
 ticular Synods, as it does in all cases, from an inferior to 
 the next higher tribunal. 
 
 Sec. 29. Who are the Calvinists ? 
 
 What are the doctrines which chiefly distinguish the Calvinists 
 from other sects ? What are they sometimes called ? What was 
 the form of Church government laid down by Calvin ? What is the 
 word derived from ? What is meant by a Session ? Presbytery 
 Synod ? General Assembly ? What is said of appeals ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 31 1 
 
 Such is the form of Church government, which has 
 grown out of that which was laid down by Calvin at Ge- 
 neva. 
 
 Sec. 30. During the life of Zuinglius, the 
 Swiss Churches adopted the sentiments of that 
 distinguished reformer ; but after his death a 
 considerable portion of them became Calvinis- 
 tic, although they did not readily accede to all 
 the views of Calvin, especially to his forms of 
 Church government. Calvinism, however* 
 at length gained a triumph here, and also 
 among the Reformed Churches in France, 
 Holland, England, Scotland, and Wales, over 
 the descendants of the Waldenses in the val- 
 lies of Piedmont, and over many Lutheran 
 Churches in Germany, Poland, Prussia, and 
 other countries on the continent. 
 
 According to Zuinglius, the government of the Church- 
 es is vested in the civil magistrate ; Calvin directed them 
 to*.be governed by Presbyteries and Synods. Zuinglius re- 
 garded the bread and wine in the sacrament only as sym- 
 bolical of the body and blood of Christ ; Calvin acknow- 
 ledged a real though a spiritual presence of Christ in the 
 ordinance. Zuinglius admitted all to this ordinance ; Cal- 
 vin only such as gave charitable evidence of piety. Zuin- 
 glius rejected the doctrine of divine decrees ; Calvin firmly 
 maintained the doctrine. Zuinglius placed the power of 
 excommunication in the hands of the civil magistrate; Cal- 
 vin confined it to the ministers and Churches. 
 
 Sec. 31. Although a considerable portion of 
 the Churches, in the countries above mention- 
 ed, adopted the principles of Calvin, as they 
 
 Sec. 30. Whose sentiments did the Swiss Churches 
 adopt ? After Zuinglius' death, what did they become ? 
 Did they embrace all Calvin's views? "Where, at 
 length, did Calvinism prevail ? 
 
 What was the difference between Zuinglius and Calvin, touching 
 church government ? The bread and wine in the sacrament ? Ad* 
 mission to the ordinances ? Decrees ? Excommunication ? 
 
312 PERIOD VIII..,.1555....1829. 
 
 were embodied in a catechism, known by the 
 name of the " Catechism of Heidleberg" yet, 
 as already intimated, there has never been a 
 perfect uniformity of doctrine or government 
 among them. The Protestant churches of 
 Holland, Poland, and Hungary rejected the 
 doctrine of predestination ; the Church of 
 England retained the episcopal form of gov- 
 ernment ; the Bohemians and Moravians re- 
 ceived the creed of Calvin, but continued 
 their ancient episcopal form of government ; 
 the churches of France and Scotland adopted 
 the views of Calvin, in matters of both faith 
 and discipline ; the latter adding, however, to 
 the Consistory of Geneva, a General Assembly. 
 Sec. 32. The difference which existed be- 
 tween the Lutheran and Calvinistic Churches, 
 in relation to some important points of doctrine 
 and discipline, led, as might be expected, to 
 numerous violent contentions, in which, how- 
 ever, it is stated, the latter were generally tri- 
 umphant, and succeeded, in respect to many 
 particular Lutheran Churches, to draw them to 
 their communion. 
 
 The principal difference between the Lutherans and the 
 Calvinists, according to Dr. Mosheim, relates to the three 
 following topics; — 1, The sacrament of the Lord's Sup- 
 Sec. 31. In what catechism were the principles of 
 Calvinism embodied ? Do all Calvinists agree in 
 doctrine and discipline ? What is said of the Protest- 
 ant churches of Holland, Poland, and Hungary ? Of 
 England ? Of the Bohemians and Moravians ? Of 
 France and Scotland ? 
 
 Sec. 32. To what did the differences between the 
 Lutherans and Calvinists lead ? In these controver- 
 sies, which party triumphed ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 313 
 
 per ; the former affirming a material presence of the body 
 and blood of Christ with the bread and wine ; the latter, a 
 spiritual presence. 2. The decrees of God ; the former 
 maintaining that these decrees are founded upon a previous 
 divine knowledge of men's characters ; the latter, that they 
 are free and unconditional, and founded on the will of God. 
 3. Catholic rites and ceremonies ; the former retaining ma- 
 ny of them in their worship — as, the use of images — wafers 
 in the sacrament — exorcism or ejection of the devil in bap- 
 tism, and similar ceremonies ; the latter, rejecting these and 
 all similar superstitious practices, and observing in their 
 worship the ancient simplicity of Apostolic times. 
 
 Sec. 33. Among the Reformed Churches 
 themselves, during the 16th century, we find 
 no account of divisions or disputes, which de- 
 serve particular notice. In this respect, they 
 were much more highly favoured than the Lu- 
 therans, among whom theological disputes* 
 as have been remarked, led to the most un- 
 happy dissensions. 
 
 It must not be understood, however, that the Reformed 
 Churches were wholly exempted from contentions. Cal- 
 vin has himself transmitted an account of a " most perni- 
 cious sect," which made their appearance in Flanders, un- 
 der the name of libertines, and spiritual brethren and sisters ; 
 and thence spread abroad into several countries. The sen- 
 timents advanced by this fraternity, were of the most un- 
 scriptural character, and for a time produced no small troub- 
 le in some of the Churches. They maintained, among 
 other points, that God is the " sole operating cause in the 
 mind of man, and the immediate author of all human ac- 
 tions ; that consequently the distinctions of good and evil 
 are false ; that men cannot commit sin — and that after the 
 death of the body, men will be united to the Deity himself." 
 
 What, according to Dr. Mosheim, are the principal differences be- 
 tween the Lutherans and Calvinists ? 
 
 Sect. 33. What is said of divisions among the Cal- 
 vinists, during the 16th century ? 
 
 But were they wholly exempt from contentions ? Of what sect 
 has Calvin given an account ? Where did they first appear ? What 
 did they maintain ? Did this sect cause any trouble f 
 
 27 
 
314 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 Sec. 34. If, however, the Calvinists were 
 comparatively at peace among themselves, they 
 were called to experience the most severe 
 trials, from the persecuting spirit of the Church 
 of Rome, an account of which has already 
 been given. (Sec. 8.) 
 
 Sec. 35. The opening of the 17th century 
 was distinguished by the rise of the " Arminian 
 schism" so called from James Arminius, a pro- 
 fessor of divinity at Leyden, who, from being 
 a Calvinist, and preaching the doctrines of 
 Calvin, at length rejected the system, so far 
 as it related to predestination and grace. 
 
 The following are the distinguishing tenets, as taught by 
 Arminius, and held by his followers : 
 
 1. That God from eternity determined to bestow salva- 
 tion on those, who he foresaw would persevere to the end, 
 and to inflict everlasting punishment on those who should 
 continue in their unbelief and resist divine succours ; so 
 that election and reprobation are conditional. 
 
 2. That Jesus Christ, by his sufferings and death, made 
 an atonement for the sins of all mankind, and of every in- 
 dividual in particular ; that, however, none but those who 
 believe in him can be partakers of his benefits. 
 
 3. That mankind are not totally depraved, and that de- 
 pravity does not come upon them by virtue of Adam's be- 
 ing their federal head. 
 
 4. That the grace of God which converts men, is not ir- 
 resistible. 
 
 5. That those who are united to Christ by faith, may fall 
 from a state of grace and finally perish. 
 
 Sec. 36. The sentiments of Arminius were 
 adopted by some, distinguished for their learn- 
 
 Sec. 34. What trials did the Calvinists experience ? 
 
 Sec. 35. What schism arose at the opening of the 
 17th century ? Who was the author of it ? Who 
 was Arminius ? 
 
 What was the notion of Arminius on the subject of predestination 
 Of the atonement ? Of depravity ? Of grace ? Of perseverance . 
 
THE PURITANS. 315 
 
 mg and influence before his death, which hap- 
 pened in 1609 ; although they were powerful- 
 ly met by several eminent Calvinists, and par- 
 ticularly by Gomar, the colleague of Arminius, 
 in the divinity professorship at Leyden. 
 
 Sec. 37. On the death of Arminius, his sen- 
 timents appear to have been extensively adopt- 
 ed ; this led to a controversy between the 
 friends and opposers of the scheme, which 
 was conducted with so much acrimony, and 
 occasioned so many tumults, that, at length, 
 the civil authorities interposed, and by the 
 States General, a general Synod was convened 
 at Dort, in 1618, to consider and decide on 
 the whole controversy. 
 
 Sec. 38. This Synod consisted of the most 
 distinguished Dutch divines, and learned dep- 
 uties from England, Scotland, Switzerland. 
 Bremen, Hesse, and the Palatinate. On the 
 opening of the Session, the Arminians claimed 
 the privilege of first refuting the Calvinistic 
 doctrine of reprobation. To this, however, 
 the Calvinists objected, that they ought to 
 prove themselves right, before they had any just 
 ground, on which to proceed to prove others 
 wrong. Refusing to adopt this course, the 
 
 Sec. 36. When did Arminius die ? Who had em- 
 braced his doctrines before this ? Who opposed 
 them ? 
 
 Sec. 37. What success had his scheme after his 
 death? Between whom did a controversy arise ? 
 How was it conducted ? Who interposed 1 What 
 Synod was called ? When ? What was its object ? 
 
 Sec. 38. Of whom did this Synod consist ? What 
 did the Arminians claim ? What did the Calvinists 
 reply '? What course did the Calvinists take ? 
 
316 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 Arminians were expelled the synod, and their 
 sentiments were examined and condemned in 
 their absence. 
 
 Sec. 39. In consequence of the decision of 
 the Synod of Dort, the Arminians were shame- 
 fully persecuted. They were expelled from 
 all posts of honour and profit ; their ministers 
 were silenced and their congregations sup- 
 pressed. The above decision, however, was 
 far from being popular, and by many the per- 
 secution which ensued was deservedly con- 
 demned. At a subsequent period, they were 
 treated with more lenity, and from that time 
 to the present, many on the continent, in Eng- 
 land, and America, have been found, who have 
 embraced the Arminian faith, in all its latitude. 
 
 In no country were the Arminians treated with more se- 
 verity than in Holland. Through the instrumentality of 
 Maurice, at that time the reigning prince, Barnevelt, their 
 most distinguished civilian, was beheaded. Grotius was 
 condemned to perpetual imprisonment, and escaped his 
 doom only by flight. Many of the refugees fled to Ant- 
 werp ; others to France. 
 
 After the death of Maurice in 1625, the Arminians were 
 recalled by his successor, and permitted to live in the peace- 
 ful enjoyment of their opinions. They erected Churches ; 
 and, at length, increased so as to number in the United 
 Provinces 34 congregations, and 84 pastors. At Amster- 
 dam they established a college, in which flourished in suc- 
 cession many distinguished professors. 
 
 Sec. 39. What were the consequences of the deci- 
 sion of the Synod of Dort, in respect to the Armini- 
 ans ? Was the decision popular ? At a subsequent 
 period, how were they treated ? Into what countries 
 did the doctrines of Arminius extend ? 
 
 How were they treated in Holland ? Who was beheaded ? 
 Through whose instrumentality ? What is said of Grotius, and 
 others ? After the death of Maurice, what took place ? How many 
 churches and pastors did they number ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 317 
 
 Sec. 40. In subsequent periods, Arminians 
 have been found in all Protestant countries on 
 the globe. Through the influence of archbishop 
 Laud, their sentiments at one time spread over 
 England, and were embraced by some of the 
 most distinguished prelates. The Wesleyan 
 Methodists, both in England and America, 
 are considered Arminian. Among the Con- 
 gregational and Episcopal ministers in New 
 England, several have in former times received 
 the Arminian system ; and some adopt it at 
 the present time. 
 
 II. Church of England, 
 
 Sec. 41. The history of the Reformation in 
 England, from its commencement, about the 
 year 1534, to the death of Henry VIII. 1547, 
 has already passed in review. (Period VII. 
 Sec. 46, 47.) Henry was succeeded by his 
 son, Edward VI. ; a prince, who, although 
 but a few months more than nine years of age, 
 was distinguished for his wisdom and virtue ; 
 and for devoting himself, with all his heart, to 
 the service of God, and the cause of the Re- 
 formation. 
 
 The accession of so pious a prince as Edward VI. was 
 
 Sec. 40. What is said of the prevalence of Armin- 
 ianism in subsequent periods ? Through whose influ- 
 ence did it spread in England ? What sect is said to 
 be Arminian ? Who in New England are Arminians ? 
 
 Sec. 41. What is said in Period VII. Sec. 46 and 47 
 about the reformation in England, by Henry VIII. ? 
 When did it commence ? When did Henry die ? 
 Who succeeded him ? How did he regard the Re- 
 formation ? 
 
 27* 
 
318 PERIOD VI1I....1555....1829, 
 
 occasion of great joy to the friends, and of sad disappoint- 
 ment to the enemies, of the Reformation, both in England 
 and on the continent. Edward was a decided Protestant, di- 
 vested in a remarkable degree, for the times, of bigotry and 
 superstition ; and with becoming zeal set himself to pro- 
 mote the interests of true religion. 
 
 Sec. 42. Soon after his accession, the rigors 
 of Henry's reign began to be relaxed. The 
 severe laws, which were in existence against 
 the Protestants, were repealed. The prison 
 doors were opened, and many, who had been 
 forced to quit the kingdom, returned home. 
 Among the latter, w r ere the celebrated John 
 Hooper, and John Rogers. 
 
 Towards the conclusion of Henry's reign, parliament 
 had passed an act, commonly known by the name of the 
 bloody statute, which consisted of six articles, designed to 
 favour the cause of popery. By these articles, it was enact- 
 ed, that in the sacrament, the bread and wine are changed 
 into the body and blood of Christ — that communion in 
 both kinds is not essential to the common people — and that 
 priests may not marry; with other sentiments of a similar 
 character. 
 
 In consequence of these articles, many for conscience's 
 sake, were compelled to resign their stations, and flee to 
 other countries. Others, who remained, were imprisoned, 
 to the number of 500. Even Cranmer came near falling a 
 sacrifice ; the king suffering him to be tried for his life. 
 
 This persecution was still going on, at the accession ot 
 Edward ; but it was now terminated by the government, 
 with the consent of this pious prince, and the statute itseli 
 repealed. 
 
 Sec. 43. The principal promoters of the Re- 
 Sec. 42. What now took place in respect to the se- 
 vere laws which had been enacted during Henry's 
 reign against Protestants ? What two exiles, among 
 others, returned to England ? 
 
 What is meant by the bloody statute ? When was it passed 
 What was its design ? What did it enact ? What was the conse- 
 quence of this statute ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 319 
 
 formation, at this time, were the king; the duke 
 of Somerset, the king's uncle, who was chosen 
 protector; Dr. Cranmer, archbishop of Canter- 
 bury ; Dr. Holgate, archbishop of York ; Sir 
 William Paget, secretary of state ; Lord Vis- 
 count Lisle, lord admiral ; Dr. Holbeach, bish- 
 op of Lincoln ; Dr. Goodrich, bishop of Ely ; 
 Dr. Latimer, bishop of Worcester ; and Dr. 
 Ridley, elect bishqp of Rochester. Against 
 these were arrayed, on the side of popery, the 
 princess Mary ; the lord chancellor; Dr. Ton- 
 stal, bishop of Durham ; Dr. Gardiner, bishop 
 of Winchester ; and Dr. Bonner, bishop of 
 London. 
 
 These were the heads of the two parties. Great conten- 
 tion existed among them ; the advocates of the Reforma- 
 tion being desirous of proceeding in the work of reform ; 
 while the friends of the papacy insisted that religion should 
 continue in the state in which Henry left it, till prince Ed- 
 ward should come of age. As the former, however, were 
 the stronger party, it was determined to proceed. 
 
 Sec. 44. The solemnity of the king's coro- 
 nation being over, several distinguished divines 
 were appointed to visit all the churches in the 
 kingdom, and to supply them with the means 
 of instruction. A book of homilies was com- 
 posed, and a copy directed to be left with 
 every parish priest, to supply the defect of 
 preaching, which few of the clergy, were at 
 that time capable of performing. 
 
 Sec. 43. Who, at this time, were the promoters of 
 the Reformation ? Who opposed it ? 
 
 Was there contention between these parties ? What did the 
 friends of the Reformation purpose to do ? What were the views 
 of the opposite party ? Which prevailed ? 
 
 Sec. 44. What was done soon after the king's coro- 
 nation ? What book was compiled, and sent to the 
 Churches ? 
 
320 PERIOD VIII.... 1656... 1829. 
 
 A homily, is a sermon, or discourse, on some point of re- 
 ligion, written in a manner so plain, as to be easily under- 
 stood by the common people. This book of homilies was 
 the work of Cranmer, and was of great service to the cause 
 of religion, and the Reformation ; the parochial clergy be- 
 ing generally so ignorant, as to be unable to compose a ser- 
 mon. 
 
 Sec. 45. At the same time, the divines were 
 directed to deliver to the several bishops in the 
 kingdom, thirty-six " injunctions," which the 
 bishops were to proclaim four times a year, and 
 see executed. These related to the disuse of 
 images, pilgrimages, processions, tapers, and 
 the like. Most of the bishops complied with 
 these injunctions ; but Bonner and Gardiner 
 refusing, were, for a time, imprisoned. 
 
 Sec. 46. The t next thing done, in order to 
 favour the Reformation, was the revision of 
 the Liturgy, or order of public worship, which 
 being accomplished, was established by an act 
 of parliament. 
 
 The Liturgy, or Church Service Book of England, was 
 first composed in 1547. In the second year of king Ed- 
 ward, it was established as the book of ceremonies to be 
 observed in divine worship. In the fifth year of this prince's 
 reign it was again revised, and several alterations made in 
 it. These alterations consisted principally in rejecting the 
 use of oil in confirmation ; prayers for the dead ; and tran- 
 substantiation. In the succeeding reign of Mary, it may 
 here be added, the Liturgy was abolished ; but on the ac- 
 
 What is a Homily? Whose work was the Book of Homilies, 
 which was prepared ? Why was such a work necessary I 
 
 Sec. 45. How many injunctions were ordered to be 
 proclaimed and executed by the bishops ? What did 
 these injunctions relate to ? What bishops would not 
 comply ? What was done with them ? 
 
 Sec. 46. What is a Liturgy ? What is said of its 
 revision and establishment ? 
 
 When was the Liturgy of the Church of England first composed ? 
 fn what year of king Edward was it established ? When was it re 
 
THE PURITANS. 321 
 
 cession of Elizabeth it was re-established, with some alter- 
 ations ; since which, it has remained much the same to the 
 present day. 
 
 Sec. 47. The Liturgy, which was thus es- 
 tablished, and in which the reformers who pre- 
 pared it, shewed a wise moderation, was far 
 from giving satisfaction to all. The common 
 people especially, who were generally advo- 
 cates of popery, disliked it. Several insurrec- 
 tions, in different parts of the kingdom, broke 
 out, which were suppressed only by the strong 
 arm of power, and the execution of several of 
 the promoters of them. 
 
 The most formidable of these insurrections, were those 
 of Devonshire and Norfolk. In the former place, insur- 
 gents collected to the number of 10,000, and demanded of 
 the king to restore the ancient worship. In Norfolk, the 
 rebels amounted to 20,000. They were headed by one 
 Ket, a tanner, who assumed to himself the power of judica- 
 ture, under an old oak tree, thence called the oak of the 
 Reformation. The rebels were dispersed in each of these 
 places with difficulty — several of their leaders were execu- 
 ted ; Ket was hung in chains. 
 
 Sec. 48. About this time, also, Articles of 
 Religion, to the number of forty-two, were 
 agreed upon, by the bishops and clergy, to 
 which subscription was required, by all who 
 held ecclesiastical offices. These articles 
 were the basis of the celebrated thirty-nine 
 articles of the Church of England, which form 
 
 vised ? What alterations did it undergo ? What is said of it in the 
 reign of Mary ? What in the reign of Elizabeth ? 
 
 Sec. 47. Did the Liturgy give satisfaction ? What 
 commotions were occasioned by it ? 
 
 Which were the most formidable of these insurrections ? What 
 is said of the Devonshire insurrection ? What of the Norfolk ? 
 
 Sec. 48. What Articles of Religion were agreed 
 upon ? By whom were they to be subscribed ? Of 
 what were these articles the basis ? 
 
322 PERIOD VIIL...1555....1829. 
 
 at present, the code of faith and discipline in 
 that Church. 
 
 Sec. 49. Although many of the reformers 
 were desirous of a still more thorough reform- 
 ation, and even of a complete abandonment ot 
 every vestige of the Roman superstition, some 
 things, from expediency, were left untouched. 
 One relic, in particular, gave great dissatisfac- 
 tion to some of the clergy, viz. the retention of 
 the cap, surplice, and other clerical garments 
 of the Romish priests. 
 
 Sec. 50. To no one were these clerical gar- 
 ments more odious, than to John Hooper, who 
 with John Rogers, the first martyr, has been 
 called, " the very ring-leader of the non-con- 
 formists." Hooper being nominated to the 
 bishoprick of Gloucester, refused it, because 
 he would not wear these garments. The king 
 was willing to dispense with them, but Cranmer 
 and Ridley were of a different opinion. Hoop- 
 er was, therefore, committed to prison. 
 
 This was an act of arbitrary power rarely exceeded ; and 
 in the exercise of this power, Cranmer and Ridley cannot 
 be justified. If Hooper had a wish to decline the offered 
 preferment, there was no excuse for his imprisonment. In 
 this controversy, most of the reforming clergy were on the 
 side of Hooper; and although they had submitted till now 
 to the wearing of the garments prescribed, at this time they 
 laid them aside. Hence, they were called noncomformists. 
 
 Sec. 49. Were the reformers desirous of a further 
 reformation ? Why did they not proceed further ? 
 What relic gave much dissatisfaction? 
 
 Sec. 50. To whom particularly were the clerical 
 garments odious ? What have these men been styled ? 
 What became of Hooper ? Through whose influence- 
 was he imprisoned ? 
 
 What must be thought of this act ? What did the reforming 
 
THE PURITANS. 323 
 
 Among these were Latimer, Coverdale, John Rogers, and 
 many others. 
 
 Sec. 51. Another stain attaches to Cranmer, 
 and other reformers, at whose instance, the 
 Anabaptists were persecuted, and some of 
 them put to death. Among the latter was a 
 woman, by the name of Joan Bocher, or Joan 
 of Kent. These Anabaptists, several years 
 before, had come from Germany, during the 
 wars in that country, and were now propaga- 
 ting their sentiments, with some success in 
 England. (Period VII. Sec. 45.) 
 
 The strong measures adopted by the reformers, greatly 
 alarmed the anabaptists, and many of them ostensibly ab- 
 jured their faith. But Joan of Kent, proving obstinate, was 
 declared a heretic, and delivered over to the civil power to 
 be burnt. To the king, this measure appeared unwarrant- 
 able, and seemed to partake too much of that spirit which 
 they censured in the papists. Cranmer thought it right, 
 however, to burn for heretical opinions ; and, at length, per- 
 suaded the king to sign the warrant. As he yielded to the 
 archbishop's importunity, he told him, with tears in his 
 eyes, u that if he did wrong, since he did it in submission 
 to his authority, he (Cranmer) should answer for it to God." 
 This speech is said to have struck the archbishop with hor- 
 ror: yet he suffered the sentence to be executed. 
 
 Sec. 52. Edward died in the year 1553, to 
 the great grief of his subjects ; but especially 
 of the reformers. Great advances had been 
 made during his short reign, in the work of 
 
 clergy think of it? What did they do? Hence, what were they 
 called ? Who were some of them ? 
 
 Sec. 51. What other stain attaches to Cranmer ? 
 What woman suffered ? Whence did these Anabap- 
 tists come to England ? 
 
 How did the king regard the persecution of Joan ? What did he 
 say to Cranmer, on signing the warrant for her execution ? 
 
 Sec. 52. When did Edward die ? What is said of 
 the reformation during his reign ? 
 
324 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 reformation ; and had he lived a few years 
 longer, a complete finish would probably have 
 been put to it. But a wise Providence ordered 
 it differently, and caused the bright prospect 
 of the Church, soon to be overcast with gloom. 
 
 At the present day, we naturally wonder that there should 
 have been so much that was " pure and lovely"' among the 
 reformers, and yet such disgusting remains of superstition 
 and illiberality. But the truth is, they made advances by 
 slow degrees. The Reformation all along was conducted 
 in a manner inconsistent with the principles on which it 
 was founded. In departing from Rome, the reformers 
 claimed the right of private judgement, and the sufficiency 
 of the scriptures as a rule of faith. 
 
 Yet, when they obtained the ascendency, they granted 
 little liberty to others. They were too much disposed to 
 justify in their practice, what they had loudly and severely 
 condemned in the friends of the papacy. Still, the reform- 
 ers were good, noble men. The previous darkness of the 
 ecclesiastical world had been great. The light was now 
 dawning ; but as yet spiritual objects were seen indis- 
 tinctly. Prejudices could not in a moment be removed ; 
 nor could it, perhaps, be expected, that the reformers should 
 advance much faster than did public opinion. 
 
 Sec. 53. Edward, at his death, gave the 
 crown to Lady Jane Grey, who was a Protest- 
 ant, and niece of Henry VIII. and who ac- 
 cordingly was proclaimed queen. But his 
 sister, the princess Mary, a bigoted papist, 
 claimed the throne as her right, and succeeded 
 in taking possession of it, in August, 1553, to 
 the great grief of the friends of the Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 On what principles was the Reformation conducted ? What did 
 the Reformers do, which they had condemned in the friends of the 
 papacy ? 
 
 Sec. 53. To whom did Edward leave the crown ? 
 Who, however, obtained it ? Who was Mary ? When 
 did she succeed ? Was her accession agreeable to 
 her subjects ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 325 
 
 This was truly a mysterious providence ; and caused a 
 wide spread despondency among the friends of truth. The 
 mind of Mary was superstitious and melancholy. She had 
 ever hated the Reformation, and was resolved, from the 
 first, to bring back the nation to the bosom of the Church 
 of Rome. 
 
 Sec. 54. The apprehensions of the Protest- 
 ants were soon realized. No sooner was Ma- 
 ry seated on the throne, than she began to show 
 her predilection for the papal cause. Bonner 
 and Gardiner, she released from prison, and 
 soon after prohibited all preaching, without her 
 special license. 
 
 Sec. 55. Many of the reforming clergy, 
 however, did continue to preach, and were de- 
 termined to brave the consequences. The 
 royal mandate, however, soon went forth, for the 
 imprisonment of all such. Hooper, Coverdale, 
 Taylor, Cranmer, Latimer, and many others, 
 were arrested. Hooper was sent to the fleet ; 
 Cranmer and Latimer were committed to the 
 tower. Not less than 1000 escaped imprison- 
 ment by leaving the kingdom. 
 
 Sec. 56. Parliament assembled in October. 
 A bill was now introduced, and shortly after 
 passed, repealing king Edward's laws about re- 
 ligion, and restoring that form of divine ser- 
 vice, which was in use during the last year of 
 
 What was the character of Mary ? What was she resolved upon ? 
 
 Sec. 54. What course did she take ? Whom did she 
 release from prison ? What did she prohibit ? 
 
 Sec. 55. Did the reiorming clergy, however, conti- 
 nue to preach ? What was the consequence ? Where 
 were Hooper, Cranmer and Latimer imprisoned ? 
 Did any escape ? 
 
 Sec. 56. On the assembling of parliament, what was 
 done ? What was now the state of the Reformation ? 
 28 
 
326 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 king Henry VIII. Thus the great objects of 
 the Reformation were for a time annihilated ; 
 all which had been gained, was apparently 
 lost ; Rome was once more ascendant. 
 
 Sec. 57. To strengthen herself in the king- 
 dom, and to give an increase of power to the 
 papal cause, Mary now united herself in mar- 
 riage with Philip, of Spain, grandson of Charles 
 V. and through jealousy, sent Elizabeth, her 
 sister, afterwards queen, to prison, and caused 
 Lady Jane Grey, with her husband, Lord Guil- 
 ford, to be beheaded. 
 
 Edward had settled the crown on Lady Jane, through the 
 influence of the duke of Northumberland ; who, in antici- 
 pation of her elevation to the throne, married her to his son, 
 Lord Guilford. Lady Jane was eminently pious, and 
 strongly attached to the principles of the reformers. 
 
 On the death of Edward, she was proclaimed queen by 
 Northumberland and his party ; but her rival, Mary, proved 
 more powerful, and seized the kingdom for herself. Cru- 
 elty was a conspicuous trait in the character of Mary ; and 
 bitter were the marks of it, which Lady Jane and her 
 friends experienced. She saw her father-in-law and his 
 family, her own father and his numerous adherents, brought 
 to the Tower, and at last expire under the hand of the ex- 
 ecutioner ; and she herself, together with her husband, 
 completed the bloody tragedy. She suffered with the most 
 Christian resignation, exclaiming with fervency, " Lord, in- 
 to thy hands I commend my spirit." 
 
 Sec. 58. To give the papal cause the appear- 
 ance of justice and moderation, but, in reality, 
 to triumph still more over the Protestants, a 
 ' public disputation was ordered at Oxford, in 
 
 Sec. 57. What measures did Mary adopt to strength- 
 en herself and the papal cause ? How did she treat 
 Elizabeth and Lady Jane Grey ? 
 
 Why had Edward settled the crown on Lady Jane ? What was 
 her character? How did she suffer ? Were others involved in her 
 
THE PURITANS. 327 
 
 the spring of 1554, between the leading divines, 
 on both sides. Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer 
 were brought from prison to manage the dis- 
 pute for the Reformers. They spoke w r ith 
 great power and boldness, but were declared 
 to be vanquished, required to adopt the popish 
 faith ; and for refusing, were pronounced ob- 
 stinate heretics, and excluded from the church. 
 Sec. 59. In the same year, Cardinal Pole 
 arrived in England, from Rome, with authority 
 from the Pope to receive the submission of 
 the king and queen, which they offered upon 
 their knees. When this was done, the Cardi- 
 nal pronounced the kingdom absolved from 
 all censures, and once more returned to the 
 favour of his Holiness, and to the bosom of the 
 Catholic Church. 
 
 Thus the Catholic religion was publicly acknowledged, 
 as the religion of the land ; and the bishops were required 
 to see that it was fully established. Such of the clergy, 
 as conformed, were anointed, and clothed with priestly 
 garments. More than 12000, however, refused, and were 
 deprived of their livings, and many of them imprisoned.^ ~ 
 
 Sec. GO. Soon after the reconciliation be- 
 tween the English Church and the Pope had 
 been effected, an act was passed in parliament, 
 for the burning of heretics ; and from this 
 time the work of persecution began. The 
 queen committed the sanguinary work to Gar- 
 Sec 58. Between whom was a dispute held in 1554 ? 
 Why ? What was the issue of it ? 
 
 Sec. 59. Who arrived in England the same year ? 
 For what purpose ? 
 
 Was the Catholic religion now re-established ? How were the 
 conforming clergy treated ? How the non-conforming ? 
 
 Sec. GO. What act soon after passed parliament ? 
 To whom was the work of burning committed ? How 
 
328 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 diner and Bonner, by whom, in the space of 
 two years, not less than 400, and some make 
 the number double, were publicly executed. 
 Among the distinguished men who suffered, 
 were Rogers, Saunders, Hooper, Taylor, Rid- 
 ley, Latimer and Cranmer. 
 
 Mr. Rogers was burnt in Smithfield, Feb. 4. 1555. A 
 pardon was offered him at the stake, which he refused, al- 
 though his wife and ten small children were within his 
 view, whom he was leaving destitute in the world. With 
 these he was not permitted even to speak. 
 
 Saunders was burnt at Coventry. When he came to the 
 stake, he exclaimed, " Welcome the cross of Christ ! Wel- 
 come everlasting life !" Next to him, suffered the active 
 and pious bishop Hooper. The fire consumed him so slow- 
 ly, that his legs and thighs were roasted, and one of his 
 hands dropped off, before he expired. His last words were, 
 " Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." On the same day, Dr. 
 Rowland Taylor was burnt at Smithfield. 
 
 The effect of these burnings, was different from what 
 the Papists had expected. Gardiner supposed that one or 
 two burnings would extirpate Protestantism from England. 
 But seeing himself disappointed, he committed the prosecu- 
 tion of the work to the infamous Bonner, who, Neal says, 
 " behaved more like a cannibal, than a Christian." 
 
 many suffered in the space of two years ? Mention 
 some distinguished men who suffered ? 
 
 Who suffered first ? Give some particulars of the burning of 
 Rogers ; — of the burning of Saunders ; — Of Hooper. Was the effect 
 of this persecution what the papists expected? To whom did Gar- 
 diner now commit the work? What does Neal say of Bonner 
 
THE PURITANS. 
 
 321) 
 
 BURNING OF RIDLEY AND LATIMER. 
 
 In October, llidley and Latimer suffered at Oxford, at 
 one stake. The former of these was one of the most able 
 and learned of the English reformers; the latter was a man 
 of great simplicity of character, who, by his preaching, had 
 in no small degree contributed to expose the superstitious 
 of popery. He was now nearly 70 years old. Before these 
 venerable men suffered, they embraced each other, and 
 then kneeling, prayed. As the fire was applied to the pile, 
 Latimer exclaimed, " Be of good courage, master Ridley, 
 and play the man, We shall this day light such a candle 
 by God's grace in England, as, I trust, shall never be put 
 out." 
 
 It is worthy of record, that the very same day on which 
 these noble men suffered, the cruel Gardiner was seized 
 with the illness of which he died. He would not sit down 
 to dinner, till he had received the news from Oxford of the 
 burning of the two bishops, which was not till four o'clock 
 in the afternoon. While at dinner, he became unwell, and 
 lingering till the 12th of November, died. His last words 
 
 Give particulars of the burning of Ridley and Latimer ? What re- 
 markable language did Latimer use, as he was about to be burned : 
 What is said of Gardiner ? When did Cranmer stiffer P Of what 
 
 28* 
 
330 PERIOD VI1I....1555....1829. 
 
 were a true, but melancholy comment upon his life, M I 
 have sinned with Peter, but have not wept with Peter." 
 
 Cranmer was burnt, March 21st, 1556, in the 67th year 
 of his age. Such a fate he had anticipated, and had settled, 
 some time before his arrest, all his private affairs. After 
 his arrest, great efforts were made to induce him to abjure 
 his faith, and embrace the Romish religion. In a moment 
 of terror, in view of death, Cranmer yielded; and set his 
 hand to a paper, renouncing the principles of the Reforma- 
 tion, and acknowledging the authority of the papal Church. 
 
 Nothwithstanding this concession, his enemies resolved 
 to bring him to the stake. Accordingly he was not long 
 after led forth. But the worthy man had had time to con- 
 sider upon his conduct. Sorely did he lament his apostacy. 
 and firmly did he resolve to die, like a true martyr. 
 
 Before the multitude, he confessed his error, and deeply 
 repented of it. This manly conduct surprised his enemies, 
 who immediately dragged him to the stake, to which he was 
 fastened. 
 
 The fire was soon kindled, and the venerable martyr, 
 stretching his right hand into the flames, exclaimed, " this 
 hand hath offended, this unworthy hand." His miseries 
 were soon over, and his last words were, " Lord Jesus, re- 
 ceive my spirit." 
 
 Sec. 61. While these things were transpiring 
 in England, the attention of the queen was di- 
 rected to Ireland, where the Protestants had 
 much increased, through the energetic pro- 
 ceedings of George Brown, whom Henry VIII. 
 had created archbishop of Dublin. Mary now 
 resolved upon sanguinary measures, against 
 them also, and commissioned Dr. Cole, a 
 zealous Catholic, to erect his tribunal in Dub- 
 lin. By a singular providence, however, the 
 
 unworthy act was Cranmer guilty ? Did he recant ? How did be 
 die? 
 
 See* 61. What was the state of Ireland at this time? 
 Who had forwarded the Reformation there ? What 
 did Mary resolve upon, with respect to that country ? 
 To whom did she commit the execution of her wishes ? 
 How was the plan frustrated ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 33] 
 
 Dr. lost his commission, and the lives of the 
 Irish were spared. 
 
 On his way from England to Ireland, Cole halted at an 
 Inn, in the city of Chester. Here he was waited upon by 
 the mayor, to whom he announced his business to Ireland, 
 and taking from his baggage a leather case, exclaimed — 
 11 Here is a commission, which shall lash the heretics of 
 Ireland." 
 
 The words fell upon the ear of the hostess, who was a 
 Protestant ; and while the doctor waited upon the mayor 
 down stairs, 'she hastily took from the case the boasted 
 commission, and placed in its stead a pack of cards. 
 
 The next morning, the doctor sailed for Ireland. On 
 his arrival in Dublin, he opened his commission, in the 
 presence of the public authorities, and to his confusion 
 found only a pack of cards. Before a second commission 
 could be obtained from England, the queen was no more. 
 Elizabeth, the successor of Mary, was so pleased with the 
 story, that she settled upon the woman a pension of forty 
 pounds a year, for life. 
 
 Sec. 62. The year 1554 is distinguished for 
 the rise of the Puritans, at Frankfort, in Ger- 
 many. They, at first, consisted of English 
 Protestants, who, fleeing from England, to 
 avoid the persecutions of Mary's reign, took 
 refuge at the above place, where they availed 
 themselves of the opportunity of carrying the 
 Reformation further than the British court 
 had hitherto allowed. They abandoned seve- 
 ral parts of the service book of king Edward^ 
 with the surplice and the responses, aiming at 
 a greater simplicity in their manner of worship. 
 
 The term Puritan, was first applied to these exiles, by 
 
 Tell this story ? 
 
 Sec. 62. When did the Puritans rise ? Where ? 
 Who were they ? Why had they fled from England ? 
 What parts of the service book of Edward did they 
 abandon ? 
 
 How was the term "Puritan," at first applied ? Wht •ppwe'd 
 
:j32 PERIOD VIII....1553....1829. 
 
 way of ridicule. In the steps they had taken, they met 
 with violent opposition from many of their brethren. Dr. 
 Cox, who had been tutor to king Edward, disturbed their 
 worship, by answering aloud after the minister, and accus- 
 ed the celebrated John Knox, who was then pastor of these 
 exiles, of enmity to the Emperor. Knox and his friends 
 were driven from the city, and the episcopal forms of wor- 
 ship were re-established. But from this time the Puritans 
 increased rapidly in number, both in England, and on the 
 continent. 
 
 This was the first breach, or schism, between the En- 
 glish exiles, on account of the service book of king Edward ; 
 which made way for the distinction, by which the two par- 
 ties were afterwards known, of Puritans and Conformist*. 
 
 Sec. 63. After a reign of a few months more 
 than five years, Mary was summoned to her 
 account, and was succeeded by her sister, 
 Elizabeth, A. D. 1558. During the reign of 
 this princess, Protestantism was firmly estab- 
 lished, in her dominions, and was favoured by 
 her in other parts of Europe. When her ac- 
 cession was known abroad, all who had fled 
 into foreign countries returned. 
 
 Elizabeth began to reign at the age of 24, and governed 
 England for the space of 45 years, with an energy, saga- 
 city and prudence, which have rarely been excelled. 
 
 Great was the joy which was diffused among the Pro- 
 testants, on her accession. On her way to London, she 
 was greeted by thousands ; and as the bishops and clergy 
 advanced to tender her their congratulations, she suffered 
 all to kiss her hand, except Bonner, from whom she turned 
 in disgust. At her coronation, as she passed under a tri- 
 umphal arch, an English Bible was let down into ber hands, 
 
 ihem, and disturbed their worship? Of what did Dr. Cox accuse 
 Knox ? What was the consequence ? Did the Puritans however, 
 increase ? By what names were the two parties afterwards known ? 
 
 Sec. 63. When did Mary die ? Who succeeded 
 her ? What is said of Protestantism during her reign ? 
 
 How old was Elizabeth when she began to reign ? How long- 
 did she reign ? How did she administer the government ? Was 
 her accession hailed with joy ? What took place on her way to 
 London ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 333 
 
 by a child, representing truth. The queen received it with 
 reverence, accounting it the most valuable gift which could 
 have been bestowed. 
 
 Sec. 64. Although Elizabeth was a Protest- 
 ant, and in favour of the Reformation, she pro- 
 ceeded with a caution in all her measures, in 
 relation to religion, which may be thought to 
 have been excessive. For a time, few changes 
 were effected ; the popish priests kept their 
 livings, and went on celebrating mass ; and 
 such of the Protestants, as began to use the 
 service book of Edward, were forbidden, and 
 all preaching was prohibited until the meeting 
 of parliament. 
 
 Although Elizabeth ranks among the Protestant mon- 
 archs, and did in several particulars favour the cause of the 
 Reformation, she evidently had a high regard for the Cath- 
 olics ; and in respect to her own supremacy, the true spirit 
 of popery. She never regarded the Puritans, but with dis- 
 gust. Preaching she abhorred, and would suffer but little 
 of it during her reign. She loved pomp and splendour, 
 rather than simplicity ; and regarded with an eye of jeal- 
 ousy, the spirit of liberty to which the doctrines of the Pu- 
 ritans tended. Real religion, during her reign, was low ; 
 and at the close of it, things in the Church were hardly, 
 in point of protestantism and reformation, equal to what 
 they were in the latter part of the life of king Edward. 
 
 Sec. 65. On the meeting of parliament, in 
 Jan. 1559, a majority were found to be on the 
 side of the Reformation. Several acts passed 
 in favour of the Protestant cause ; but the acts 
 which deserve the most notice, on account of 
 
 Sec. 64. How did Elizabeth proceed in the work of 
 reformation ? What changes were effected ? 
 
 How did Elizabeth regard the Catholics ? How the Puritans ? 
 What is said of her love of pomp ? What was the state of religion 
 during her reign ? What was the state of the reformation at its close : 
 
 Sec. 65. What two acts passed the parliament of 
 1559, which had much influence on religion ? 
 
334 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 their influence upon religion, were the Supre- 
 macy of the Sovereign, and Uniformity of Com- 
 mon Prayer. 
 
 By the act of supremacy, the queen and her successors, 
 were invested with supreme power, in all cases temporal 
 and ecclesiastical. It forbid all appeals to Rome ; repeal- 
 ed the laws relating to the punishment of heresy ; and re- 
 stored the policy of the Church, to the state in which it 
 stood during the reign of king Edward. 
 
 The act of uniformity was designed to bring all, not to 
 the belief of the same doctrines, but to the observance of 
 the same rites and ceremonies. Hence, thequeen was em- 
 powered to ordain and publish such rites and ceremonies, 
 as she might think calculated to advance the interests of 
 the Church. 
 
 Elizabeth was fond of several of the ancient ceremonies ; 
 and, moreover, it was her policy to retain some, from a 
 wish to please her Catholic subjects. She was desirous of 
 retaining images and crucifixes in Churches, with all the 
 old popish garments. 
 
 This act of uniformity, which was urged in relation to 
 things indifferent, was the rock, on which the peace of the 
 Church of England was shipwrecked. The rigorous exe- 
 cution of this act, to which the Puritans could not submit, 
 was the occasion of most of the mischiefs, which befel the 
 English Church, for more than 80 years. Had the reform- 
 ers followed the apostolic precedent — " Let not him that 
 eateth judge him that eateth not," the Church of England 
 would have made a more glorious figure in the Protestant 
 world, than she did, by this compulsive act of uniformity. 
 
 Sec. 66. In the . act of supremacy, above 
 mentioned, was a clause, which gave rise to 
 a new Court, called the " Court of High Com- 
 mission" This consisted of persons appointed 
 by the Queen, and to whom jurisdiction w r as 
 given over such matters of a spiritual nature, 
 
 What power did the act of supremacy give to the Queen and her 
 successors ? W T hat did it forbid ? What did it repeal ? What re- 
 store ? What was the design of the act of uniformity ? What power 
 did it give the Queen ? What were the consequences of the act of 
 uniformity ? 
 
 Sec. 66. To what event did the act of supremacy 
 
THE PURITANS. 333 
 
 as her Majesty might entrust to them — viz. "to 
 visit, to reform and amend all errors, heresies, 
 schisms, abuses, contempts, offences and enor- 
 mities whatsoever." Under the authority of 
 this clause, the Queen instituted this court, 
 which, in respect to the Puritans, was little 
 short of the inquisition. 
 
 Sec. 67. About this time, Elizabeth appoint- 
 ed a committee of divines to revise king Ed- 
 ward's liturgy, and to make such alterations, 
 as might appear judicious. Yet she required, 
 that all passages offensive to the pope, should 
 be stricken out ; and that nothing which could 
 favour the Puritans, should be admitted. 
 
 The Liturgy, as thus settled, was less in favour of the 
 reformers, than it had been in the days of king Edward. 
 At that time the surplice only was required ; but now the 
 square cap, the tippet, and other garments, were ordered 
 to be used. This gave great dissatisfaction to the Puri« 
 tans ; since it was obviously designed as a compliment to 
 the Roman Catholics, in opposition to themselves. Sec. 46. 
 
 Sec. 68. On the termination of parliament, 
 the oath of supremacy was tendered to the 
 bishops and clergy. All the bishops, except 
 the bishop of Landaff, to the number of 14, 
 refused it, and left their places, as did 175 oth- 
 ers, who held benefices. These, out of 9400, 
 
 give rise ? Of whom did it consist ? What powers 
 had they ? What was the character of this court? 
 
 Sec. 67. What, about this time, took place in re- 
 spect to king Edward's Liturgy ? What respect was 
 paid, in the revision, to the pope ? What to the Pu- 
 ritans ? 
 
 Did the Liturgy now come up to its former standard ? What 
 more did it require in respect to clerical garments ? How did the 
 Puritans regard this ? 
 
 Sec. 68. When the oath of supremacy came to be 
 tendered to the bishops and clergy, who refused it ? 
 
336 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 who had been beneficed men, under Queen 
 Mary, were all who refused to take the oath. 
 
 In the time of Mary, all the above were Papists, the open 
 friends of Rome, and advocates of the supremacy of his 
 Holiness. What must have been the pliancy of their con- 
 sciences, when in a few months, they could, in order to re- 
 tain their livings, deny all allegiance to Rome, and ac- 
 knowledge a queen to be the legitimate head of the Church. 
 
 Such Papists, as chose, now retired to other countries. 
 Such as retired from the priest's office, were pensioned. 
 The monks, who had come to England, during the reign 
 of Mary, returned to secular life ; the nuns went to France 
 and Spain. Bonner refusing to submit to the queen, was 
 committed to prison; where, sometime after, he died. 
 
 Sec. 69. The return of England from the 
 authority of his Holiness to Protestantism, was 
 a great mortification to the friends of popery, 
 who now employed every means, within their 
 power, to regain their lost dominion. At first, 
 the pope addressed a conciliatory letter to the 
 queen, inviting her to return to the bosom of 
 the Catholic Church ; but, finding her unwil- 
 ling to resign her supremacy, he excommuni- 
 cated her, and absolved all her subjects from 
 their oath of allegiance. 
 
 This, however, was far from being all. Several plots 
 were devised to place Mary, queen of Scots, upon the throne. 
 Those around the queen were secretly instigated by the 
 Jesuits to assassinate her ; and, finally, the whole power of 
 Spain was armed against the kingdom. With an immense 
 
 What bishop took it ? How many of the clergy ac- 
 cepted of it ? 
 
 In the time of Mary, what cause did these persons advocate ? 
 Was it not strange that they should so soon change? Why did 
 they now espouse the cause of the Reformation ? What became of 
 such papists as did not take the oath of supremacy ? What became 
 of Bonner ? 
 
 Sec. 69. What measures did the pope adopt to re- 
 gain England to his views ? Upon his failure, what 
 course did he pursue ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 33? 
 
 ibrce, called the Spanish Armada, Philip entered the Brit- 
 ish channel, designing to seize upon the throne, and re- 
 establish popery. A superintending Providence, however, 
 scattered the fleet by a tempest, and thus annihilated a dar- 
 ling project of the friends of Rome. 
 
 Sec. 70. On the organization of the Court 
 of High Commission, Parker, archbishop of 
 Canterbury, who was a violent opposer of the 
 Puritans, was placed at its head. From him 
 they received no favour; for such as would not 
 subscribe to the act of uniformity were suspend- 
 ed ; many were driven from their homes in great 
 indigence, and several were executed. 
 
 The subsequent history of the Court of High Commis- 
 sion is of a similar character. For many years it continu- 
 ed to be a powerful engine, in the hands of the sovereigns, 
 against the Puritans ; and all who would not conform to 
 their wishes in ecclesiastical matters. But, notwithstand- 
 ing the trials and sufferings of the Puritans, they continu- 
 ed to increase. Religion among them was of a pure and 
 fervent character. Before Elizabeth's death, it was com- 
 puted that there were not less than 100,000 Presbyterians 
 within her realm. 
 
 Sec. 71. The year 1581, gave rise to a new 
 sect among the Puritans, called Brownists, from 
 their leader Robert Brown. They not only 
 denied the Church of England to be a true 
 Church, but rejected presbyterianism, and 
 pleaded for independency. The order was 
 
 What other plans were laid against the queen : % v hat force did 
 Spain send against England ? What became of the armada ? 
 
 Sec. 70. Who was placed at the head of the Court 
 of High Commission ? What course did he adopt ? 
 
 What is said of the character of this Court, afterwards ? Did the 
 Puritans continue to increase? How many Presbyterians were 
 there in the realm, before Elizabeth's death ? 
 
 Sec. 71. Who were the Brownists ? In what year 
 did they rise ? What did they deny and reject ? 
 What did they plead for ? Who afterwards improved 
 the order ? 
 
 29 
 
338 PERIOD VIIL...1555....1829. 
 
 afterwards improved by Mr. John Robinson, 
 whose Church, in 1622, removed to Plymouth, 
 in New England. 
 
 The first Church of Brownists was formed in London, in 
 1592. They were considered as fanatics, and were great- 
 ly oppressed by the friends of the episcopacy. Many of 
 them fled to Holland, and took refuge in that country. 
 Brown, their leader, was confined in no less than thirty 
 two prisons. Before his death, however, he conformed to 
 the establishment. 
 
 Sec. 72. Elizabeth died, March 24, 1603, 
 and was succeeded by James VI. of Scotland, 
 who took the title of James I. This monarch, 
 although educated as a Presbyterian, early es- 
 poused the cause of the Episcopalians against 
 the Puritans, whom he caused to experience 
 the utmost rigour of the ecclesiastical laws. 
 
 From the previous education of James, the Puritans, not 
 without reason, hailed his accession as the harbinger of a 
 better state of things, in respect to themselves. On his way 
 to London, a deputation from them met him, and present- 
 ed to him a petition called the millenary, because it con- 
 tained the wishes of a thousand ministers for further reform- 
 ation. The Puritans, however, had soon reason to change 
 their expectations ; for, although James appointed a confer- 
 ence at Hampton court, between the opposite parties, it 
 was apparent that he was no friend to puritanism. Soon 
 after, with his whole court he renounced Calvinism, and 
 embraced the principles of the Arminians. 
 
 During his reign the celebrated Bancroft became arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury. He was an inveterate foe to the 
 Puritans, against whom he raised a bitter persecution, eject- 
 When and where was the first church of the Brownists formed ? 
 How were they regarded ? W 7 hat is said of Brown, their leader? 
 
 Sec. 72. In what year did Elizabeth decease ? By 
 whom was she succeeded ? What part did James 
 take? 
 
 How were the Puritans affected by his accession ? Was this joy 
 soon diminished ? What conference did James appoint ? What 
 principles did he embrace ? Who was archbishop of Canterbury in 
 his reign ? What was his conduct towards the Puritans ? Whither 
 did many puritan families flee ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 339 
 
 mg from the pulpit and excommunicating from the Church, 
 every one who favoured non-conformity. To avoid this op- 
 pression, many Puritan families left the kingdom, and en> 
 igrated to New England and Virginia. 
 
 Sec. 73. In the year 1605, a scheme was 
 formed by the Roman Catholics, against whom 
 James entertained the most inveterate hostility 
 to cut off, at one blow, the king, lords, and 
 commons, at the meeting of parliament. This 
 was called the gun powder plot. Happily, the 
 design was discovered, in season to prevent 
 its execution. Not only the Roman Catholics 
 suffered in consequence of this, new and se- 
 vere measures being adopted against them ; 
 but the Puritans also, upon whom the plot was 
 wickedly charged by the Catholics, to excite 
 against them the public indignation. 
 
 The discovery of this treasonable plot, arose from a letter 
 addressed to a Catholic peer, by an unknown hand, about 
 ten days before the meeting, earnestly advising him not to 
 attend. The nobleman showed the letter to thekm£ ; who 
 suspecting treachery, ordered the vaults below the house 
 of parliament to be examined. Thirty-six barrels of gun- 
 powder were found concealed, and Guy Fawkes or Vaux, 
 the man who was to set fire to the train, making the neces- 
 sary preparations. 
 
 Sec. 74. Among the important acts of king 
 James was the ordering of that translation of 
 the sacred scriptures which is now in common 
 use. Fifty-seven distinguished divines were 
 
 Sec. 73. What do you understand by the gun-pow- 
 der plot ? Who were the authors of it ? To what 
 year does it belong ? Who suffered severely on its 
 discovery ? 
 
 How was it discovered ? What quantity of powder was conceal- 
 ed ? Who was to have fired it ? 
 
 Sec. 74. When were the Scriptures, now in use. 
 translated ? By whose order ? When first published ? 
 Flow many were engaged in the translation ? 
 
340 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 appointed to the work ; but some dying, and 
 others removing, after their appointment, only 
 forty-seven were engaged in the translation. 
 It was first published in 1611. 
 
 . Nine translations into English had been previously made ; 
 viz. Wickliffe's Testament in 1380. Tyndall'sdo- 1526— 
 first edition of the Bible 1535 ; Matthew's Bible 1537; Cran- 
 mer's 1539; Geneva 1559; Bishop's 1568; Rhenish New- 
 Testament 15S2, and Bible by the Catholics 1609, 1610. 
 
 To the above translation, king James was induced by a 
 request of the Puritans, at the Hampton court conference. 
 The translators were divided into six companies, each ot 
 which took such a portion of the Scriptures, as was deem- 
 ed best. To guard against errors, learned men from the 
 two universities, were appointed to revise the whole before 
 it was printed. 
 
 Sec. 75. James I. died in the year 1625, and 
 was succeeded by his son Charles I. a prince, 
 who adopted much the same policy, as his fa- 
 ther, in ecclesiastical matters, and who aimed 
 to extirpate Puritanism and Calvinism from his 
 realm. 
 
 Charles, at first, was thought to favour the Puritans, as 
 Dr. Preston, the head of that party, came up to London in 
 the coach with him on his accession ; but this proved to be 
 a mistake, for he not only married a papist, but promised 
 at the time of his marriage, to counteract the force of the 
 laws against the Catholics. Towards these, his heart was 
 evidently turned, and all his acts in favour of the reformed 
 religion were extorted and enforced by parliament. 
 
 Sec. 76. The great promoter of Charles'" 
 o-ood will tOAvards the papists, and indeed the 
 
 How many English translations t had there been, previous to this 
 one ? Who induced king James to this measure ? 
 
 Sec. 75. When did James die ? By whom was he 
 succeeded ? What policy did he adopt in ecclesiasti- 
 cal matters ? 
 
 Was Charles at first thought to favour the Puritans ? Why 
 What proved the contrary ? 
 
 Sec. 76. Who was the author of Charles' good mil 
 
THE PURITANS- ;J4J 
 
 chief author of all the calamities of his unhap- 
 py reign, was Dr. Laud, who was raised to 
 the see of Canterbury in 1633. 
 
 Laud was not only an Arminian in doctrine, but in other 
 points, he approached the Papists. He was exceedingly 
 (bnd of pomp and ceremonies, and by the authority with 
 which the king had invested him, much of the Roman su- 
 perstition was incorporated with the public service. 
 
 Sec. 77. Against all non-conformists, Laud 
 exercised the greatest severities ; whipping 
 and mutilating, and otherwise treating with in- 
 dignity, such as ventured to oppose his views, 
 
 A volume would not contain the sad story of Laud's vi- 
 olence, cruelty and superstition. A single instance will 
 serve as an example of his vindictive spirit. One Dr. Leigh- 
 ton, a Puritan, was condemned in the Star Chamber— a 
 criminal court in those days — for publishing an appeal to 
 the parliament against prelacy. When sentence was pro- 
 nounced, Laud pulled off his cap, and gave thanks. This 
 is his own record of the execution of a sentence, which 
 raised his gratitude to heaven. " His ears were cut off. 
 his nose slit, his face branded with burning irons ; he was 
 tied to a post and whipped with a treble cord, of which ev- 
 ery lash brought away the flesh. He was kept in the pil- 
 lory near two hours in frost and snow." He was then im- 
 prisoned for eleven years, and when released by parliament, 
 lie could neither hear, nor see, nor walk. 
 
 Sec. 78. Under such cruel treatment, the 
 Puritans could not and would not live. Seve- 
 ral thousands, therefore, removed, and became 
 planters in America. Many more would have 
 removed, but they were prohibited by law. 
 
 to the Papists ? When was he elected archbishop of 
 Canterbury ? 
 
 What were his religious sentiments ? 
 
 Sec. 77. How did Laud treat all non-conformists ? 
 
 What instance can you mention, in which he shewed his hatred. 
 of them ? How was Dr. Leighton treated ? 
 
 Sec. 78. Whither did many of the Puritans flee to 
 • scape persecution ? Why did not more escape ? 
 29* 
 
343 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 f t The sun," said they, " shines as pleasantly on Ameri- 
 ca, as on England ; and the sun of righteousness much 
 more clearly. Let us remove whither the providence of 
 God calls, and make that our country, which will afford us 
 what is dearer than property or life, the liberty of worship- 
 ping God in the way which appears to us most conducive to 
 our eternal welfare. " 
 
 In the twelve years of Laud's administration, 4000 emi- 
 grated to America. These persecutions drained England 
 of half a million; and had the same infatuated counsels 
 continued, the fourth part of the removable property of the 
 country, says a writer, would have been transported to 
 America. 
 
 Sec. 79. From this time, the troubles of the 
 kingdom increased. Great disaffection took 
 place between the king and his parliament; 
 The nation, in general, were exasperated at 
 the conduct of Laud, and the severities of the 
 court of High Commission. Laud was ac- 
 cused of treason, and after a long imprison- 
 ment, was beheaded. Episcopacy was abol- 
 ished, and on the 30th of January, 1648, 
 Charles I. was himself brought to the scaffold. 
 
 These great revolutions were brought about by the par- 
 liament, which was assembled by the king, in 1640. With 
 some intermission, it continued its sittings for more than 
 18 years, whence it is called the Long Parliament. 
 
 The members of this parliament were by prof ession mem- 
 bers of the established Church; but it was soon apparent, 
 that even they were unwilling to submit to the arbitrary 
 proceedings of Laud, in relation to religion. Several chan- 
 ges were, from time to time, proposed and effected. The 
 
 How many emigrated in 12 years? In what respect was this 
 injurious to England ? 
 
 Sec. 79. How from this time did the king and peo- 
 ple stand affected towards each other ? What became 
 of Laud ? What is said of episcopacy ? What was? 
 the fate of the king ? 
 
 By whom was the revolution brought about ? How long did the 
 Long Parliament hold its sessions ? To what Church did the 
 
THE PURITANS. 3l3 
 
 Star Chamber and High Commission Court were abolish- 
 ed. Laud was accused of aiming to unite the Church of 
 England to Rome. At first, he was imprisoned ; then de- 
 prived of his office ; impeached and condemned. In the 
 mean time, changes took place in parliament. Fresh mem- 
 bers were added, upon the death or decline of those first 
 elected ; and as the discontented had increased in influ- 
 ence, it is likely that these new members were of that par- 
 ty. At length, the king and parliament no longer agreed, 
 A civil war ensued. The king was seized, tried, con- 
 demned and executed. 
 
 Sec. 80. While affairs were in an unsettled 
 state in England, and matters were tending to 
 the above sad issue, a general insurrection of 
 the Papists occurred in Ireland, (Oct. 23, 
 1641) which was followed by the massacre of 
 more than 200,000 Protestants. 
 
 The project of this insurrection was formed several 
 months before ; but it had been industriously concealed 
 from the English court. Nothing was known of it among 
 the ill-fated Protestants themselves, till the work of murder 
 began. No language can describe the shocking barbarity 
 of the Catholics. No ties of friendship or relationship — no 
 entreaties — no sufferings, could soften their obdurate hearts, 
 In the year 1648, Oliver Cromwell subdued the Catholics 
 of Ireland, and brought them into a state of subjection, from 
 which they have never been able to rise. 
 
 The causes which led to this horrible butchery, may be 
 found in an unremitted persecution which the Irish had 
 endured for years. They had suffered extortions, impris- 
 onments, and excommunication. Their estates were seiz- 
 ed and confiscated ; and from the free exercise of their re- 
 ligion they were precluded. To Charles I. they had re- 
 members of this parliament belong ? What courts did they abolish ? 
 What war ensued ? 
 
 Sec. 80. What was the state of Ireland at this time ? 
 When did an insurrection break out in that country ? 
 How many Protestants were massacred ? 
 
 When was the plot which had been formed first discovered ? 
 What was the character of the massacre ? Who at length pat an 
 end to the rebellion ? What were the causes which led to this tragi? 
 ca) scene ? 
 
344 PERIOD VIII....15S5....1829. 
 
 peatedly applied for a toleration, which was scornfully re- 
 jected. Under evils so numerous, and long endured, they 
 became maddened ; and in their phrenzy, made the inno- 
 cent Protestants the objects of their savage fury. 
 
 Sec. 81. Three weeks after the death of 
 king Charles I. the famous Assembly of di- 
 vines at Westminster was dissolved, having, in 
 connexion with parliament, broken down, arid 
 set aside the episcopal form of government* 
 and introduced a directory for public worship, 
 instead of the liturgy. 
 
 As early as the year 1641, the parliament had petitioned 
 the king to call an assembly of divines, to make suitable 
 alterations in the doctrines and discipline of the Church. 
 But, as the king refused, in 1643 the parliament passed an 
 ordinance convening an assembly. 
 
 Accordingly, this assembly met the same year. It ori- 
 ginally consisted of ten lords, 20 commons, and 121 di- 
 vines. Seven of these were independents, and ten episco- 
 pal ; the latter of whom soon after withdrew, the king issu- 
 ing his proclamation, forbidding the convening of the as- 
 sembly. 
 
 By advice of the assembly, which met, notwithstanding 
 the royal prohibition, the parliament, in 1644, established 
 the directory for public worship, which they had prepared. 
 The old Liturgy was now abolished, and the use of the new 
 form enjoined under severe penalties. 
 
 Besides the above directory, the Assembly published a 
 Confession of Faith, known by the name of the Westmin- 
 ster Confession of Faith, which was adopted by the Church- 
 es of Scotland, and continues to be held there to the pres- 
 ent day. The Catechism, known by the name of the West- 
 minster Catechism, was also their work. 
 
 Sec. 81. When did the assembly of divines, which 
 met at Westminster, dissolve their meeting ? What 
 had they done ? 
 
 Who called this assembly ? When did they convene ? Of whom 
 was it composed ? Who withdrew ? Why ? When did the parlia- 
 ment establish the directory for public worship prepared by tha as- 
 sembly ? What became of the old liturgy ? What else did the as- 
 sembly publish? What Churches adopted it ? What Catechism* 
 did the assembly prepare? 
 
THE PURITANS. 345 
 
 Sec. 82. In 1649, parliament declared Pres- 
 byterianism the established religion of the land , 
 and thus it continued during the protectorate 
 of Oliver Cromwell, till the year 166.0, when 
 king Charles II. by the voice of the nation as- 
 cended the throne. On this event, known by 
 the name of "the Restoration," Episcopacy, 
 unexpectedly to the presbyterians, was fully 
 re-established, and the observance of its forms, 
 most rigorously enforced. 
 
 The parliament, at the time of establishing Presbyterian- 
 ism as the religion of the land, abolished all penal statutes 
 for religion, and permitted every one to think and act on 
 this subject as he pleased. Among the Presbyterians, this 
 excited loud complaints. Now, that the power was in their 
 hands, they insisted on uniformity of worship, as strongly 
 as the Papists had, in the day of their glory. It was also 
 a source of deep grief, that Cromwell, and the parliament, 
 who had grown jealous of them, should patronize the inde- 
 pendents, so that they increased greatly in numbers u.A 
 respectability. 
 
 During the ascendency of Presbyterianism, the Episco- 
 pal clergy, as might be expected, experienced their full 
 share of oppression. Seven thousand clergymen, on the 
 former establishment, were ejected from tfyeir livings, and 
 in not a few instances, the bishops were shamefully abused* 
 But, notwithstanding the age was one of so much tui- 
 moil and confusion, it is admitted by historians that there 
 existed much genuine piety. Religious knowledge great- 
 ly increased. The Lord's day was sacredly observed. Un- 
 der the preaching of Owen, Baxter, Poole and Flavel, ma- 
 Sec. 82. When was presbyterianism established ? 
 How long did it continue ? When did Charles II. 
 ascend the throne ? What is this event called ? What 
 change now took place ? Was it unexpected ? 
 
 What had a former parliament done in respect to penal statutes 
 for religion ? Who at that time complained ? What did they now 
 wish for, since the power was in their hands ? Whom did Cromwell 
 patronize ? How were the episcopal clergy treated, during the as- 
 cendancy of presbyterianism ? Notwithstanding the tumults of the 
 9 ije, is religion said to have flourished ? What distinguished divines 
 
346 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 ny were hopefully converted. Even in the army of Crom- 
 well, religion was exceedingly popular. That distinguish- 
 ed man himself expounded the Scriptures to his troops. 
 Profanity was unknown throughout the camp. The soldiers 
 spent their leisure hours in reading the Bible, or in the du- 
 ties of religious conferences. By many, however, the re- 
 ligion of these times is regarded with suspicion. Much fa- 
 naticism doubtless prevailed ; but it is to be hoped that it 
 Avas not merely a blind zeal, unmingled with genuine piefy. 
 
 Sec. 83. On St. Bartholomew's day, Aug. 
 24, 1662, an act of uniformity was passed, by 
 which every officiating clergyman was required 
 to give his assent, on oath, to every thing con- 
 tained in, and prescribed by, the book of com- 
 mon prayer. At the same time, Presbyterian 
 ordination was declared null and void. These 
 acts operated most oppressively on the several 
 dissenting denominations which existed in the 
 kingdom ; especially upon the Puritans, 2000 
 of whose clergy were ejected from their livings. 
 
 Sixteen denominations are mentioned as existing at this 
 time in the kingdom, all of whom felt the arm of oppres- 
 sion. Spies were placed in all quarters. The non-con- 
 formists were afraid to pray in their families, or ask a bless- 
 ing at their meals, if five strangers were present. 
 
 Finding no peace, and the prospect of none remaining, 
 many fled from the kingdom. Not less than 60,000, how- 
 ever, are supposed, in various ways, to have found an un- 
 timely grave. Of these, 8000 died in prison. Property to 
 the amount of two millions sterling was taken from them. 
 
 Amidst these acts of oppression, as if the judgement of 
 
 were accessory to this ? What is said of Cromwell ? Do any doubt 
 about the genuineness of the religion of these times? 
 
 Sec. 83. What act passed Aug. 1662 ? How did 
 this act affect the Puritans ? How many of their cler- 
 gy were deprived of their livings'? 
 
 How many denominations of Christians are mentioned as living 
 in England, at this time ? Did all these suffer ? How many are 
 supposed to have met an untimely fate ? How many died in prison : 
 How much property was taken from them ? What dreadful scourge 
 was visited upon the city of London, about this time ? How man\ 
 
THE PURITAxNS. 347 
 
 God could sleep no longer, the city of London was visited 
 with that awful scourge, the plague. One hundred thous- 
 and of the inhabitants were swept away. Soon after, the 
 city was burned to the ground. 
 
 In 1672, Charles suspended the penal laws against dis- 
 senters, and granted a general declaration of indulgence. 
 Still, however, much power remained in the hands of the 
 Papists, who received all the favour which a devoted mon- 
 arch could consistently give. 
 
 About this time was passed the test act, making the Epis- 
 copal sacrament a qualification for civil office and employ- 
 ment. This was continued to the year 1838, but is now 
 repealed. 
 
 Sec* 84. Charles died in the year 1684, and 
 was succeeded by James II. who, like his pre- 
 decessor, was a bigoted Catholic, and who, 
 for a time, did all in his power to advance the 
 cause of the papacy. Finding, however, op- 
 position arising in the Church, he, at length, 
 began to court the dissenters, and was pro- 
 ceeding to publish a declaration, repealing all 
 penal laws on religion, and abolishing all tests. 
 To this the Episcopalians would not submit. 
 
 Sec. 85. At length, James becoming odious 
 to the nation, his Protestant subjects all united 
 against him, dethroned him, and invited his 
 son-in-law, William, prince of Orange, to 
 succeed. This, event, known in English his- 
 
 of the citizens were swept away ? What meliorating act did Charles 
 pass in 1672? Did he however, continue to favour the Papists ? 
 What do you mean by the test act ? When was it passed ? When 
 was it repealed ? 
 
 Sec. 84. When did Charles die ? By whom was he 
 succeeded ? What was his religious character ? Why 
 did he at length court the Dissenters ? How did the 
 Episcopalians regard his conduct ? 
 
 Sec. 85. When was James dethroned ? Who united 
 in this measure ? Who was invited to succeed him ? 
 What is this event called ? 
 
:j48 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 tory by the name of the Revolution, occurred 
 in 1688. 
 
 Sec. 86. The accession of William was 
 auspicious to the interests of religion. The 
 Catholics were, by an act of parliament, forever 
 excluded from holding any office in the nation. 
 Episcopacy was declared the established reli- 
 gion of the state. Free toleration, however, 
 was granted to all dissenters from the Church 
 of England, excepting the Socinians. 
 
 Sec. 87. Since the revolution to the present 
 time, the Church of England has moved on 
 without any essential alterations in her gov- 
 ernment and discipline. 
 
 Sec. 88. The English Church is, at the 
 present day, divided, and has been thus divided 
 since the revolution, into two parties — the 
 high Church and the low Church. The former 
 maintain the divine right of episcopacy ; the 
 latter consider it a human institution, excellent, 
 indeed, but not essential. By the high church 
 party, dissenters are regarded with great jea- 
 lousy ; in the view of the latter, they are a 
 legitimate branch of the kingdom of Christ, 
 and are treated with charity and moderation. 
 
 Sec. 86. How were the interests of religion affected 
 by this change ? What is said of the Catholics ? Of* 
 Episcopacy ? Of toleration ? Who were excepted 
 in the act of toleration ? 
 
 Sec. 87. Since the revolution what has been the 
 state of the Church of England ? 
 
 Sec. 88. How is the English Church at the present 
 time divided ? How long have they been thus divided ? 
 What does the High Church party maintain ? What 
 the Low Church party ? How are Dissenters re- 
 garded by the former ? How by the latter ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 349 
 
 During the reign of William, the power was in the 
 hands of the low Church. In the reign of queen Anne } 
 violent disputes were carried on between these parties ; arid, 
 for a time, the low Church was treated with much abuse. 
 By George I. the low Church party was exalted to the 
 highest places of power and trust. This ascendency they 
 maintained, until the accession of George III., when the 
 other became popular, from expressing a warm attachment 
 to the house of Hanover, and opposing the American Rev- 
 olution. 
 
 The present monarch, George IV. favours the high 
 Church party. The sentiments of this party are Arminian, 
 and religion among them is exceedingly low. The other 
 party are moderately Calvinistic, and exhibit much genu- 
 ine piety. A warm dispute has for sime time existed be- 
 tween these parties, on the subject of circulating the Bible 
 accompanied by the Prayer Book. The former maintain 
 the importance of the Prayer Book, as an appendage; the 
 latter would send it abroad, without note or comment. 
 
 Of the Church of England, the king is the temporal 
 head. He appoints her bishops. She has 2 archbishops, 
 those of Canterbury and York, and 26 bishops ; 60 arch- 
 deacons or bishop's deputies ; 1800 clergy ; 10,500 livings, 
 1000 of which are in the gift of the king; a population of 
 five millions, and a revenue of three millions sterling. Ire- 
 land has 4 archbishops, and 18 bishops. Few of these ev- 
 er reside in that country. 
 
 The bishops of the establishment have generally great 
 incomes ; but most of the subordinate clergy are confined 
 to an hundred pounds. Each bishop has a chapter or coun- 
 cil to assist him, and each chapter a dean. The dean and 
 
 Which of these parties had the ascendency during the reign of 
 William? During the reign of Anne? Of George I. ? George 
 II. ? George III. ? Which party does George IV. favour ? What 
 are the sentiments of the High Church party? What is the state of 
 religion among them ? What are the sentiments of the Low Church 
 party ? What is said of their piety ? What dispute has existed 
 between these parties for some time ? What does the former party 
 maintain ? The latter ? Who is the temporal head of the Church 
 nf England ? Who appoints the bishops ? What is the number of 
 archbishops? Of bishops? Of clergy? Of livings ? How many 
 livings are in the hands of the king ? What population is attached 
 to the Church of England ? What is her revenue ? How many 
 archbishops has Ireland ? How many bishops ? Do they reside in 
 that country ? What is said of the income of the bishops ? Of the 
 
 30 
 
350 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 chapter are composed of dignitaries, who are called canons 
 or prebendaries, because they possess a prebend, or reve- 
 nue allotted for the performance of divine service in a ca- 
 thedral or collegiate Church. These form the bishops court 
 and take cognizance of all ecclesiastical offences. 
 
 The other principal clergy are rectors, who hold a living, 
 of which the revenue, or tithes, are entire ; vicars, who 
 hold a living which has passed into secular hands ; curates, 
 who are subject to a rector or vicar ; deacons, who are li- 
 censed to preach, but not to administer the ordinances. 
 
 A convocation is an assembly of clergy, convened to con- 
 sult on ecclesiastical affairs. It is held during the session 
 of parliament, and consists of an upper and lower house. 
 In the upper house sit the archbishops and bishops ; in the 
 lower house sit the inferior clergy, represented by their 
 proctors or delegates. The latter house consists of 143 
 divines, viz. 22 deans, 53 archdeacons, 24 prebendaries, 
 and 44 proctors of the diocesan clergy. 
 
 The English Church maintains the sufficiency of the 
 Scriptures, as a rule of faith and practice. Her doctrines 
 are contained in the book of Homilies, (Sec. 44,) and in 
 the 39 articles, which latter, with the three creeds and her 
 catechism, are contained in the book of common prayer. 
 
 Sec. 89. The Dissenters, or Independents, 
 in England, are a numerous and respectable 
 body of Christians, who do not belong to the 
 establishment. They have at present, in Eng- 
 land and Wales, 1024 congregations, and are 
 steadily on the increase. 
 
 The ministers in this connexion are very evangelical ; 
 
 subordinate clergy ? What is a chapter? What is its province : 
 Of whom is it composed ? What are canons or prebendaries ? 
 What are rectors ? Vicars ? Curates ? Deacons ? What is a 
 convocation? When is it held? Of how many houses does it 
 consist ? Who compose the upper house ? Who the lower house ? 
 Of how many does this latter council consist ? What does the Eng- 
 lish Church maintain in respect to the scriptures ? Where are her 
 doctrines to be found ? 
 
 Sec. 89. Who are the dissenters in England ? How 
 many congregations have they in England and Wales ! 
 are they increasing ? 
 
 What is the character of the clergy and people in this connexion 
 
THE PURITANS. 351 
 
 and in the Churches under their care, much piety exists. 
 Their ministers are chiefly supported by contribution. 
 George I. gave 1000 pounds annually for the maintenance 
 of the dissenting clergy. This was afterwards increased to 
 
 0000. and is still divided among them. The Independents 
 are much engaged in the benevolent schemes of the day. 
 They patronize the cause of the Bible, foreign missions, 
 Sabbath schools, and other religious enterprises. Within 
 a short period, an inquiry has been instituted in relation to 
 the means of promoting a wider and deeper attention to re- 
 ligion in England which promises to result in much good 
 to the cause of evangelical piety in the nation. 
 
 III. Presbyterian Church of Scotland. 
 
 Sec. 90. The exact period, when Scotland 
 first received the doctrines of the Reformation, 
 is not ascertained. As early as 1526, it ap- 
 pears, however, that Patrick Hamilton, a } r outh 
 of noble descent, was converted, probably by 
 means of the writings of the German reform- 
 ers ; and after spending two years in Germa- 
 ny, returned to Scotland, to communicate to 
 his countrymen the knowledge, which he had 
 received. 
 
 Sec. 91. The power of Papal Rome was, at 
 this time, universally triumphant throughout 
 Scotland. Ignorance and superstition every 
 where prevailed. On his arrival, Hamilton be- 
 gan to inveigh against the reigning corruption ; 
 
 How are the ministers chiefly supported ? What sum did George 
 
 1. allow them ? What is now allowed them ? In what benevolent 
 schemes are they engaged ? What inquiry has lately been instituted 
 among them ? 
 
 Sec 90. When did Scotland first receive the docr 
 trines of the Reformation ? How early was Patrick 
 Hamilton converted ? By what means'? Where did 
 he spread the above doctrines ? 
 
 Sec, 9L What religion at this time prevailed in 
 
352 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 on which account, he drew upon himself the 
 jealousy of the popish clergy, by whom he was 
 put to death, 1528, 
 
 Sec. 92. The cruel death of Hamilton, and 
 the undaunted fortitude, with which he bore his 
 sufferings, excited much inquiry into the " new 
 opinions ;" the consequence of which was, 
 the conversion of considerable numbers. But 
 the popish clergy adopted the most rigorous 
 measures for their extirpation ; and between 
 the years 1530 and 1540, many innocent and 
 excellent men suffered death, in a manner the 
 most cruel. 
 
 Persecution seldom effects its object. In Scotland, it 
 served only to increase the number of the reformed. Dr. 
 McCrie remarks, that in 1540 not only a multitude of the 
 common people, but many of rank and respectability, were 
 decided friends of the doctrines of the German reformers. 
 From 1540 to 1542, they increased rapidly. Twice did 
 the clergy attempt to c y* t em off at a blow, but a holy 
 Providence prevented tiie cruel design. 
 
 Sec. 93. Of all the persons, who laboured 
 in Scotland, during the Reformation, and who 
 were accessary to its progress and completion, 
 John Knox is the most conspicuous. He was 
 converted during the general inquiry excited 
 by the death of Hamilton ; but being persecu- 
 ted, he fled to Germany, whence, at length* 
 however, he returned, and by his boldness, his 
 
 Scotland ? What betel Hamilton, for preaching 
 against the papacy ? When did his death occur? 
 
 Sec. 92. What was the consequence of Hamilton's 
 cruel death ? Between what years did the reformed 
 suffer greatly ? 
 
 What was the effect of the persecution in Scotland ? What is the 
 remark of Dr. McCrie ? 
 
 Sec. 93. Who of all others laboured with most sue 
 
THE PURITANS. 353 
 
 zeal, his piety, attained to the honourable title 
 of " the apostle of Scotland." 
 
 Knox was born in the year 1505, and was educated at 
 the university of St. Andrews. He was destined for the 
 Church, and sedulously applied himself to the study of di- 
 vinity. Having embraced the tenets of the Protestants, he 
 began to spread them abroad ; but was soon obliged to flee,, 
 to escape the fury of cardinal Beaton, who was, at that 
 time, putting to death all whom he could seize of the re- 
 formed. 
 
 Knox resided for several years in different countries, not 
 being able with safety permanently to settle in Scotland. 
 In 1559, however, we find him in his native land, engaged 
 in a struggle of the most arduous and perilous kind. He 
 was fitted for unsettled times ; for just such a religious war- 
 fare as was carried on for many years in Scotland. He 
 was ardent, bold and persevering ; eminently devoted to 
 the Protestant cause, and distinguished for a piety. which 
 commanded the respect, even of his bitterest foes. 
 
 Knox lived to see the great work in which he had been 
 engaged, accomplished, His death occurred Nov. 4th, 
 1572. Morton the regent of Scotland, pronounced his eu- 
 logium, as his body was laid in the grave, — there lies He, 
 who never feared the face of man. 
 
 Sec. 94. While Knox resided in Germany, 
 he visited Geneva, the residence of Calvin, 
 whose views of Church government (Presby- 
 terian) he adopted ; on his return to Scotland, 
 the Scots, through his instrumentality, embra- 
 ced the same views, in opposition, both to 
 Popery and Episcopacy, 
 
 Sec. 95, The date of the establishment of 
 
 cess in Scotland ? What is he hence sometimes styled I 
 
 When was Knox born ? Where educated ? Why did he fW 
 from Scotland ? Where did he reside for several years ? About 
 what year did he return? What did he here do ? What was his 
 character ? When did his death occur ? What did he live to see 
 accomplished ? What was said of him at his grave ? 
 
 Sec. 94. Whom did he visit while he resided in Ger- 
 many ? What views of Church government did hr* 
 adopt ? Did the Scots embrace these views ? 
 30* 
 
354 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829, 
 
 the Reformation in Scotland, is about the year 
 1560. At this time, the Presbyterian Church 
 in that country, began to assume a regular 
 form. This year was held the first General 
 Assembly. It was, however, a feeble body, 
 consisting of 40 members, only six of whom 
 were ministers. 
 
 Previous to this time, the reformed Churches in Scotland 
 had used " the Book of Common Order," agreed upon by 
 the English Church at Geneva, as their directory for wor- 
 ship and government. But now, Knox, assisted by five di- 
 vines, drew up a plan, which was received by the whole na- 
 tion, called, " The first book of Discipline." The plan 
 was judicious, says a distinguished writer, and well adapted 
 to promote the interests of religion and learning. After 
 some time, however, it gave place to a more perfect form — 
 " the Westminster Confession of Faith." 
 
 Sec. 96. In 1561, Mary, the queen, returned 
 from France into Scotland. She had resided 
 in the former country for several years, on ac- 
 count of the unsettled state of her kingdom. 
 During her absence, the nation had become 
 Protestant. Great efforts were made by her 
 to re-establish Popery ; but her subjects boldly 
 resisted her efforts, and only allowed her the 
 liberty of mass, in her own chapel, and that 
 without pomp or ostentation. 
 
 Sec. 95. When may the reformation in Scotland be 
 said to have been established ? What Church began 
 now to assume a regular form ? What assembly was 
 at this time first held ? What kind of body was it ? 
 
 What service book had, until this time, been used by the Scots ? 
 For what was this changed ? What more perfect form succeeded ? 
 
 Sec. 96. When did Mary, queen of Scotland, return 
 from France ? Why had she resided there ? What 
 change did she find among her people ? What effort 
 was made by her in respect to popery ? With what 
 success ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 355 
 
 Sec. 97. On the accession of James I. to the 
 English crown, 1603, with the title of James 
 VI. although he had been educated as a Pres- 
 byterian, and had pronounced the Church of 
 Scotland "the purest kirk (church) in the 
 world," he became a friend to Episcopacy, and 
 caused it to be established in Scotland, contra- 
 ry to the wishes of the people. 
 
 Sec. 98. Charles I. succeeded his father 
 James, in 1625. The oppressions of the father 
 were rather increased, than diminished by the 
 son. In 1637, a liturgy for the Scots, which 
 had been begun by James, and was completed 
 by order of Charles, and which in substance 
 was the same with the English liturgy, was ap- 
 pointed to be read in all the churches. 
 
 Sec. 99. The establishment of this liturgj" 
 produced the greatest excitement, and the fol- 
 lowing year the Scots solemnly renewed their 
 subscription to their confession of faith, or 
 national covenant. 
 
 The spirit which pervaded the nation, may be learned, 
 from the dissatisfaction which was manifested in the great 
 church at Edinburgh, in 1637, on the introduction of the 
 liturgy in that place. On this occasion were assembled a 
 vast concourse of people, says Neal, among whom were 
 archbishops and bishops, lords of the session, and magis- 
 
 Sec. 97. On the accession of James I. to the crown 
 of England, what change did he effect in Scotland ? 
 Had he been educated an Episcopalian ? 
 
 Sec. 98. Who succeeded James ? When ? Did he 
 adopt a different policy from his father ? What is said 
 of a liturgy for the Scots ? Did it resemble the Eng- 
 lish liturgy ? 
 
 Sec. 99. What took place on the introduction of this 
 liturgy ? 
 
 What occurred particularly at Edinburgh? 
 
356 PERIOD VJII. M .1555....182£. 
 
 tratcs of the city. As soon as the dean began to read from 
 the ne>w liturgy, the people interrupted him, by clapping 
 their hands, and shouting, as loud as they were able. Ef- 
 forts were made to command silence; but a still greater 
 clamour arose. Stones were hurled at the windows, and 
 the lives of the clergy endangered. 
 
 Sec. 100. Notwithstanding the universal 
 dissatisfaction which prevailed, Charles was 
 determined to maintain Episcopacy. In con- 
 sequence of this rash determination, a civil war 
 burst forth, which involved the w r hole of Great 
 Britain. In 1643, the Scots formed, with the 
 Puritans of England, and Ireland, The Solemn 
 League and Covenant, in which they abjured 
 Popery, and prepared for mutual defence. In 
 the issue, monarchy and Episcopacy were 
 abolished, and in 1648, Presbyterianism was 
 re-established. 
 
 Sec. 101. Daring the protectorate of Crom- 
 well, the Scotch Presbyterians continued in a 
 flourishing condition, although the protector 
 himself w r as partial to the Independents, and 
 on all occasions favoured their cause. 
 
 Sec. 102. Soon after the restoration of 
 Charles II. to the throne of England, 1660, 
 Episcopacy was re-established by order of that 
 
 Sec. 100. Did the dissatisfaction which prevailed 
 cause Charles to relax ? What was the consequence ? 
 What league did the Scots form with the Puritans in 
 England ? In what year ? What was the issue of the 
 contest ? 
 
 Sec. 101. What was the state of the Scotch Pres- 
 byterians during the protectorate of Cromwell ? To 
 whom, however, was he partial ? 
 
 Sec. 10& When was Episcopacy re-established ? 
 During the reign of Charles IT. what is said pf the 
 Scots 1 
 
THE PURITANS. 357 
 
 monarch, during the whole of whose reign, the 
 Presbyterians suffered even greater acts of 
 severity, than did the non-conformists in Eng- 
 land, 
 
 Great complaint was made on every side, at this time, 
 because the churches of the Presbyterians were elosed, and 
 the people required to attend upon the services of the Epis- 
 copal clergy. Of these, Neal says, they were immoral, 
 stupid, ignorant and greedy of gain. Great numbers of 
 the people were cast into prison ; others were fined, and 
 some were publicly whipped about the streets. The exiled 
 ministers, however, continued to preach in retired places, 
 in the fields. But, even here, they were pursued by the 
 king's forces, and many of their people were put to death. 
 Sec. 103. At the revolution, that is, on the 
 accession of William and Mary to the throne 
 of England, 1688, Episcopacy was once more 
 abolished, and Presbyterianism firmly estab- 
 lished. 
 
 The accession of William, forms an important era in the 
 history of religious toleration. Although by the act which 
 politically united Scotland to the English monarchy, in 
 1603, Presbyterianism was to be the established religion of 
 Scotland, the people of that country had enjoyed but little 
 peace. But no sooner had William ascended the throne, 
 than he proceeded to place his Protestant subjects in a con- 
 dition to enjoy the free exercise of their religious rights and 
 privileges. The Scotch convention, or parliament, having 
 ascertained the mind of the king, proceeded to abolish 
 Episcopacy, and to establish Presbyterianism, as the reli^ 
 gion of the land. 
 
 Sec. 104. Since the revolution, the Church 
 
 What complaints were made ? What was the character of the 
 Episcopal clergy ? How were the Presbyterians treated ? 
 
 Sec. 103. When was Episcopacy abolished, and 
 Presbyterianism firmly established ? 
 
 When was Scotland politically united with England ? What was 
 then stipulated in respect to the religion of the former country : 
 Did the Scotch peaceably enjoy their religious establishment f 
 What did William do ? What measures did the Scotch parliament 
 adopt ? 
 
358 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 of Scotland has experienced occasional inter- 
 nal dissensions, yet her religious establishment 
 iias remained unbroken. There have been 
 several secessions from the mother system, but 
 the greater part of the Scotch sectaries main- 
 tain their attachment to the Presbyterian form 
 of government. 
 
 Sec. 105. Of the one million and eight 
 hundred thousand inhabitants which Scotland 
 contains, only about four hundred thousand 
 do not belong to the established Church ; and 
 of this number two hundred and fifty thousand 
 are Presbyterians who are seceders ; the re- 
 mainder consist of Baptists, Roman Catholics. 
 Methodists, &c. 
 
 The government of the Church of Scotland is strictly 
 Presbyterian. Each church has its Kirk session, which is 
 composed of the minister and ruling elders; and upon'this 
 body devolves the management of the concerns of the 
 Church. Next to the kirk session is the Presbytery, com- 
 posed of neighbouring ministers and delegates of elders. 
 Synods are composed of delegates from Presbyteries; and 
 the General Assembly, the highest judicatory, of delegates 
 from the several Presbyteries, together with commissioners 
 from the universities and royal boroughs. The president 
 of the assembly is a nobleman, who receives his appoint- 
 ment from the king. 
 
 The Scotch are generally distinguished for their intelli- 
 gence and piety ; for their attachment to the doctrines of 
 
 Sec. 104. What has been the state of the Church of 
 Scotland, since the revolution ? 
 
 Sec. 105. How many dissenters from the Presby- 
 terian establishment are found in Scotland ? How 
 many seceders, who are Presbyterian ? What other 
 denominations are found ? 
 
 What is the government of the Church of Scotland? What is 
 meant by the Kirk session ? What tribunal is next higher ? Whet 
 next? What is the highest ? Of whom does this court consist: 
 *Vho appoints the president ? For what are the Scots distinguished ;• 
 
THE PURITANS. 359 
 
 the Reformation, and great attention to the improvement 
 of their children by means of catechetical instruction. Re- 
 ligion in Scotland, is of a more fervent character than in 
 England. While in the latter country little is known of 
 what are termed "revivals of religion," in Scotland, such 
 seasons are common. The year 1742 is memorable in the 
 annals of her Churches, for a revival, which extended over 
 nearly the whole country. The last half century has been 
 in a degree distinguished for a departure, on the part of the 
 clergy and laity, from the simplicity of the gospel ; but re- 
 cent accounts inform us that the state of the Churches is 
 improving. 
 
 IV. Moravians. 
 
 Sec. 106. The period from which the Mora- 
 vians, or United Brethren, date their modern 
 history, is the year 1722, when a small com- 
 pany from Fulneck, in Moravia, removed, un- 
 der the direction of one Christian David, to 
 the estates of Count Zinzendorf, in Upper Lu- 
 satia, where they commenced a settlement by 
 the name of Herrnhut, or the Lord's Watch* 
 
 Bohemia and Moravia first received the gospel, in the 
 year 890, from two Greek monks, Methodius and Cyril- 
 lus ; and for a time united with the Greek Church ; but, 
 afterwards, were compelled to submit to the authority of 
 Rome. In the 15th century, through the labours and ex- 
 ample of John Huss and Jerome of Prague, they renoun- 
 ced the papal dominion. Sometime before the Reformation, 
 they took the name of " United Brethren. " (Period 6, 
 Sec. 45.) 
 
 What attention is paid to education ? What is the character of 
 their religion, compared with that of England ? What year is dis- 
 tinguished for great alteration in the Scottish churches ? What is 
 their present state ? 
 
 Sec. 106. When does the modern history of the 
 Moravians begin ? What took place at this time ? 
 
 When did Bohemia and Moravia first receive the gospel ? With 
 whom were they at first united ? With whom afterwards ? When 
 did they renounce the papal authority ? Through whose influence ? 
 What are they called ? What is said of them Period VI. Sec. 4r. 
 
;]60 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 During the Reformation, they held a friendly correspon- 
 dence with Luther, and other reformers. In subsequent 
 years, they experienced a great variety of fortune. In 
 1621, a civil war broke out in Bohemia, and a violent per- 
 secution, which followed it, occasioned a dispersion of their 
 ministers, and brought great distress upon the brethren in 
 general. Some fled to England ; others sought refuge in 
 different countries. Numbers, who remained, conformed 
 to the Church of Rome. The colonists mentioned above, 
 appear to have retained their principles and practice, in 
 original purity. 
 
 Sec. 107. Not long after their settlement at 
 Herrnhut, Count Zinzendorf, from being a 
 zealous Lutheran, was converted to their faith. 
 In 1735, he was consecrated one of their 
 bishops, and became their spiritual father and 
 benefactor. 
 
 Zinzendorf died in the year 1760. His death was a se- 
 vere loss to the Brethren. With much reason do they hon- 
 our him, as having been the instrument by which God re- 
 stored and built up their Churches. By some he is repre- 
 sented to have been fanatical in his preaching. 
 
 Sec. 108. The United Brethren profess to 
 adhere to the Augsburg confession of faith. 
 In the government of their Church they are 
 Episcopal ; their bishops, however, are supe- 
 rior to the ordinary ministers, only in power 
 of ordination. 
 
 The Moravians have a general Synod, which consists of 
 delegates from the several congregations. It meets once 
 
 With whom did they correspond, during the Reformation ? What 
 befel them in 1621 i Whither did many flee ? What is said of the 
 colony of Fulneck ? 
 
 Sec. 107. What distinguished man was converted 
 to their faith ? What did he become to them ? 
 
 When did Zinzendorf die ? How was his death regarded ? What 
 is said of him by some ? 
 
 Sec. 108. What faith do the United Brethren pro- 
 fess ? What is their Church government ? What 
 rank have their bishops ? 
 
 What general tribunal have they ? Of whom composed ? How 
 
THE PURITANS. 361 
 
 in seven years, and has the superintendence of the Church- 
 es and missions. All questions are determined by lot. At 
 the close of the Synod, a subordinate body is appointed, on 
 whom devolves the management of their spiritual and secu- 
 lar concerns. This is called The elders 1 conference of the 
 unity. It consists of thirteen elders, who are distributed 
 into four departments. The first manages the missions ; 
 the second watches over the principles and morals of the peo- 
 ple ; the third superintends the domestic concerns ; and 
 the fourth looks to the maintenance of the constitution and 
 discipline of the brethren. To this tribunal all classes, 
 bishops, ministers, people, and even servants, are amena- 
 ble. 
 
 Each congregation, also, has a conference of its own. 
 Formerly they had a community of goods ; but about the 
 year 1818, this was abolished. Landed estate, however, 
 is considered as belonging to the Church, and is rented by 
 individuals. They also married only in their own connex- 
 ion, and their partners were selected by lot. These pecu- 
 liarites are now done away. 
 
 Sec. 109. In their manners, dress, and inof- 
 fensiveness, they strongly resemble the Qua- 
 kers. They pay peculiar attention to the ed- 
 ucation of their children. In their worship 
 they use a liturgy, but not uniformly. Their 
 missionary operations have been very exten- 
 sive, and by means of them, they have accom- 
 plished great good, in various quarters of the 
 globe. 
 
 In their home settlements, they reckon 12,000 or 14,000 
 members. Their converts among the heathen are compu- 
 
 often does it meet ? What does it superintend ? How are all ques- 
 tions determined ? What is meant by the elders' conference of uni- 
 ty ? Into how many departments is it divided . ? What does the 
 tirst manage ? Second ? Third ? Fourth ? What classes ar<$ 
 amenable to this tribunal ? What conference has each congregation C 
 What is said of community of goods? Of landed estate I Of mar- 
 riage ? 
 
 Sec. 109. What is said of their manners, dress, &c ? ?„ 
 Of education ? Of their use of a liturgy ? Of mis- 
 sionary operations ? 
 
 What is their number at home ? Abroad ? What is their uum- 
 
 31 
 
362 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 ted at 30,000. They have 14 settlements in Germany; al- 
 so settlements in Denmark, Holland, England, Scotland, 
 Ireland and Russia. In the United States their principal 
 settlements are at Bethlehem, Salem, N. C. Lititz and 
 Nazareth. They have a flourishing Seminary at Bethle- 
 hem, 50 miles from Philadelphia, and a theological institu- 
 tion at Nazareth, nine miles north of Bethlehem. 
 
 F. Congregationalists of New England. 
 
 Sec. 110. Congregationalists are so called, 
 from their maintaining, that each congregation, 
 or assembly, which meets in one place for re- 
 ligious worship, is a complete Church, and has 
 the power of self-government, without being 
 accountable to any other Church. 
 
 Sec. 111. The Congregationalists of New 
 England are descendants of a body of people, 
 who formerly belonged to the counties of Not- 
 tinghamshire, Lancashire, and Yorkshire, in 
 England, and who, becoming desirous of a 
 purer Church, separated from the English es- 
 tablishment, about the year 1602, resolved. 
 " whatever it should cost them," to enjoy lib- 
 erty of conscience. 
 
 The Congregationalists are supposed by some to be a 
 branch of the Brownists, of whom an account has been giv- 
 en, Sec. 71. They appear to have adopted some of the 
 views of the Brownists in relation to church government : 
 but it is evident, as a writer remarks, that the discipline 
 for which they contended, and which they practiced, was 
 
 ber of settlements in Germany ? Where else have they settlements ? 
 Where a seminary ? Where a theological institution ? 
 
 Sec. 110. Whence have Conregationalists their 
 name ? 
 
 Sec. 111. From whom did the Congregationalists 
 of N. E. descend ? Why did they separate from the 
 Church of England ? When ? 
 
 What are they supposed by some to be a branch of? What is> 
 *aid of the Brownists, in Sec. 71 ? In what respect did they differ 
 
THE PURITANS. 363 
 
 fraught with more moderation and charity, than belonged 
 to the system of Robert Brown. 
 
 Sec. 112. These people, on separating from 
 the establishment, became organized into two 
 Churches, the history of one of which, after a 
 little time, is unknown. Of the other, Mr. 
 John Robinson, a learned, pious and accom- 
 plished divine, was not long after elected pas- 
 tor, and Mr. William Brewster, elder and 
 teacher. 
 
 The Church, whose history is in a great measure un- 
 known, had for its pastor, for a time, Mr. John Smith ; but 
 its members falling into some errors, it became neglected, 
 and little more is known of it. Of the other Church, Mr. 
 Richard Clifton was the first pastor. He was an eminent- 
 ly pious and devoted minister, and singularly successful in 
 his preaching. Mr. Robinson, who succeeded him as pas- 
 tor, was among his converts. 
 
 Sec. 113. The existence of such a people 
 could not long remain unknown ; nor was it 
 compatible with the intolerance of the times 
 to leave them unmolested. The spirit of per- 
 secution arose against them like a flood ; to 
 escape which, in 1608, Mr. Robinson and his 
 flock took refuge in Holland. 
 
 To us who live at the present day, it seems incredible, 
 that a man so accomplished, so unassuming, so inoffensive, 
 as Mr. Robinson was — and a people so harmless, pious and 
 humble, as were his flock, should not have been tolerated in 
 England ; but although the fires of Smithfield were quench- 
 ed, toleration was a virtue unknown on English ground 
 
 Sec. 112. Into how many Churches were they at 
 first organized ? What is known of one of them I 
 Who was the pastor of the other ? What w T as his cha- 
 racter ? Who was elder and teacher ? 
 
 Who was pastor of the first named church ? What became of 
 it ? Who was the first pastor of the second ? 
 
 Sec. 113. Did the Church of Mr. Robinson enjoy 
 peace V Whither did they flee ? When ? 
 
364 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 In exile alone, was security to be found from the pains and 
 penalties of non-conformity to the Church of England. 
 
 But even escape was difficult. Mr. Robinson and his 
 Church were obliged to depart by stealth. The strong arm 
 oHaw had barred every harbour and vessel against them, 
 and not without the severest trials, did they, at length, ef- 
 fect their escape. 
 
 Sec. 114. On arriving in Holland, the pil- 
 grims, for such they might be truly called, first 
 established themselves at Amsterdam, but the 
 following year, they removed to Ley den, 
 where, for twelve years, they lived in much 
 peace, and were greatly prospered. 
 
 Here they were joined by many from England. The 
 congregation became large, and the Church numbered 300 
 communicants. In doctrine, they were Calvinistic; in 
 discipline, exact; in practice, very exemplary. It was a 
 high encomium on the purity and inoffensiveness of their 
 lives, which the Dutch magistrates passed from the seat of 
 justice : " These English have lived among us now for 12 
 years, and yet we have never had one suit, or action, come 
 against them." 
 
 Sec. 115. Although the condition of the 
 pilgrims in Holland was thus peaceful and 
 prosperous, they had many reasons for wish- 
 ing to remove. The fathers in the Church 
 were dropping away ; fears were entertained, 
 lest their young men would be overcome by 
 temptation, and their Church, in a few years, 
 be lost. Hence, they strongly wished for a 
 place, where they might perpetuate the pre- 
 cious blessings which they enjoyed. 
 
 Did they escape with difficulty ? What rendered escape difficult." 
 
 Sec. 114. Where did they first settle in Holland ? 
 Whither did they remove ? What was their condition 
 here ? 
 
 By whom were they joined ? What doctrines did they hold : 
 What was said of them by the Dutch magistrates? 
 
 Sec. 115. Why did they wish to remove from HoK 
 
THE PURITANS. 365 
 
 Sec 116. At length, they resolved to go. 
 It was settled, that a portion of the Church, 
 under charge of Elder Brewer, should embark 
 for America, leave having been obtained of 
 the Virginia Company to begin a settlement, 
 at the mouth of the Hudson river. 
 
 It was designed that Mr. Robinson and the remainder 
 of his flock should remove, when things were duly prepar- 
 ed ; but he never followed them. Various circumstances, 
 for a time, prevented, and in March 1625, death put a period 
 to his valuable life. His removal excited great grief among 
 all his Church, who justly regarded him as a spiritual father, 
 and one who had power with God. The family of Mr. 
 Robinson, and the remainder of his people, soon after join- 
 ed the emigrants in America. 
 
 Sec. 117. Preparation having been made 
 for removal, on the 6th of September, 1620, 
 one hundred and one souls set sail from South- 
 ampton, in England, accompanied by the fer- 
 vent prayers of all who were left behind. For 
 two months, they were tossed on the stormy 
 ocean. To add to their calamities, the cap- 
 tain, who had been bribed by the Dutch, car- 
 ried them north of their destination ; and in- 
 stead of settling at the mouth of the Hudson, 
 they landed on the rock at Plymouth, on the 
 22d of December, and began the settlement of 
 New England. 
 
 Sec. 116. Whither did they resolve to go ? What 
 plan did they adopt ? 
 
 Who were to follow ? Did Mr. Robinson ever come to America? 
 What prevented ? What became of his family, and the remainder 
 of his flock ? 
 
 Sec. 117. When did the emigrants leave England, 
 after touching there ? How many sailed ? How long 
 did their voyage last ? What added to the calamities 
 of their voyage ? Where did they land ] When ? 
 31* 
 
PERIOD VI1I....1555....1829, 
 
 LANDING AT PLYMOUTH. 
 
 Sec. 118. For nine years from this date* 
 the Church of Plymouth was destitute of a 
 stated pastor, and consequently deprived of 
 the enjoyment of the ordinances. This was 
 a great grief to the pious pilgrims. Yet, un- 
 der the preaching of Elder Brewer, the Church 
 flourished, and grew. In 1629, Mr. Ralph 
 Smith became their pastor. 
 
 As Mr. Brewer was only a ruling elder and teacher, he 
 had no authority to administer the ordinances. This latter 
 was the exclusive prerogative of the pastor. The pastor 
 was a practical and experimental, and the teacher a doc- 
 trinal preacher. The elders assisted the pastor in the work 
 of discipline, and were ordained, like the ministers. It 
 was the business of the deacons to distribute the elements 
 
 Sec. 118 How long was the Church of Plymouth 
 destitute of a pastor ? Who preached for them ? Did 
 the Church flourish ? Who was their first pastor ? 
 
 Why could not Elder Brewer administer the ordinances ? 
 Wherein did the offices of pastor and teacher differ ? JSow did the 
 elders assist the pastor? Were they ordained? What was the 
 
THE PURITANS. 367 
 
 in the celebration of the sacrament, and to provide for the 
 poor. These were the officers of the Church of Plymouth, 
 which was the model of the Congregational Churches of 
 New England, for many years afterwards. 
 
 At a subsequent period, the office of pastor and teacher 
 was united in one man ; ruling eiders were generally dis- 
 continued, although they are still retained in a few Church- 
 es. 
 
 The grand principle of the Church at Plymouth, and of 
 the Churches which were subsequently formed on the Con- 
 gregational plan, was that of independence. Every Church 
 had the exclusive right to choose its ministers, and to ex- 
 ercise discipline, according to its sense of the Scriptures. 
 
 Synods and general councils were acknowledged, as war- 
 ranted by the Scriptures; but they were only advisory bo- 
 dies. 
 
 Sec. 119. The colony of Plymouth had been 
 established but a few years, before the atten- 
 tion of many others in England, who were de- 
 nied liberty of conscience, was directed to 
 America, as an asylum from their oppressions. 
 These, therefore, among whom were numbers 
 distinguished for their learning, rank and 
 wealth, came over, and settled at Salem, 
 Charlestown, Roxbury, Dorchester, and other 
 places. 
 
 Sec. 120. In the years 1635 and 1636, as 
 the number of planters had considerably in- 
 creased, the churches of Dorchester, Water- 
 business of deacons ? Did the Churches, which were afterwards 
 formed in New England, for some time, resemble that at Plymouth ? 
 What change, at length, took place, in respect to pastor and teach- 
 er ? What office was generally discontinued ? What was the grand 
 principle, upon which the Congregational Churches were formed ? 
 Who chose the ministers ? Who administered discipline ? What 
 councils were acknowledged ? What power had they ? 
 
 Sec. 119. Did the colony at Plymouth soon have ac- 
 cessions ? Where did the new emigrants settle ? 
 
 Sec. 120. When was Connecticut settled ? By 
 whom ? 
 
3QS PERIOD VIII.... (556.... 1829. 
 
 town, and Newtown removed, and began the 
 settlement of Connecticut. 
 
 The people from Dorchester settled at Windsor ; those 
 from Watertown settled at Wethersfield ; and those from 
 Newtown, among whom was the distinguished Mr. Thom- 
 as Hooker, their pastor, settled at Hartford. The first 
 company which removed, consisted of about one hundred 
 men, women, and children. Their route lay through an 
 unexplored wilderness. Many were the distresses which 
 they endured, during their journey ; which, from unantici- 
 pated difficulties, occupied fourteen days. The forests 
 through which they passed, for the first time since the cre- 
 ation, resounded with the praises of God. They prayed, 
 and sang psalms and hymns, as they marched along ; the 
 Indians following, in silent admiration. 
 
 Sec. 121. From this time, emigration to 
 New England was more rapid. The country 
 seemed to have been reserved by Providence, 
 as a refuge from the oppression of religious in- 
 tolerance. By the year 1650, only thirty 
 years from the time the pilgrims landed on 
 " forefather's rock," at Plymouth, about 40 
 Churches had been planted in New England, 
 over which had been settled 80 ministers, and 
 which had embosomed 7,750 communicants. 
 
 The character of the first emigrants to New England, 
 deserves a more extended notice, than we have room to 
 give. Both ministers and people were an extraordinary 
 set of men. Many of the former possessed high literary 
 endowments, and popular pulpit talents. An historian re- 
 marks of them, " They were men of great sobriety and vir- 
 
 Who settled Windsor? Wethersfield? Hartford? What dis- 
 tinguished divine Came to Hartford ? Did the settlers experience 
 much distress in their removal ? 
 
 Sec. 121. Did emigration from this time increase ? 
 What number of Churches had been formed by 1650 ? 
 How many ministers settled ? How many members 
 had these Churches numbered ? 
 
 What was the character of the first emigrants ? Of the ministers' 
 *)f the people ? What is said of their religion ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 369 
 
 tue, plain, serious, affectionate preachers, exactly conform- 
 able to the doctrines of the Church of England, and took a 
 great deal of pains to promote a Reformation of manners, 
 in their several parishes." In their labours — in preaching, 
 in visiting from house to house-*-in prayer, in catechetical 
 instruction, they exhibited a fidelity, a holy zeal, worthy am- 
 bassadors of God. 
 
 The effect of these abundant labours was, as might be 
 expected, correspondingly great. The first emigrants had 
 faults — in some points they erred much ; but as a body of 
 men, none were ever more pious — more exemplary — more 
 humble and devoted servants of God. Religion among 
 them was the business of the week day, as well as of the 
 Sabbath. The common vices of mankind were little known 
 among them. " Whatsoever things were pure and lovely, 
 and of good report, 5 ' were the things which were admired 
 by them, and long existed among them. 
 
 Sec. 122. Distinguished as were the fathers 
 of New England, for their attachment to the 
 order and peace of the gospel v it was not to 
 be expected that difficulties would not occur — 
 that harmony would not sometimes be inter- 
 rupted. As early as the year 1634, the peace 
 of the Churches in the vicinity of Boston, was 
 disturbed by novel opinions advanced by Roger 
 Williams, one of the ministers of Salem ; on 
 account of which, the magistrates of the colo- 
 ny considered themselves justified in banishing 
 him. 
 
 It is to be regretted, that dissensions should have thus 
 early prevailed in the New England Churches ; but still 
 more to be regretted, that the fathers should have proceed- 
 ed to measures inconsistent with the principles of religious 
 toleration, which they had advocated on the other side of 
 the water. 
 
 Mr. Williams refused to hold communion with the Church 
 
 Sec. 122. When was the peace of the Churches 
 first seriously disturbed ? By whom ? What mea- 
 sures did the magistrates adopt ? 
 
 Did the fathers act consistently, in relation to Mr. Williams ? 
 
370 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 x)f Boston, because its members would not confess their 
 guilt, for having communed with the Episcopal Church, 
 while they remained in England ; and induced the Church 
 at Salem to address admonitory letters to that at Boston, 
 and several others. At length, he separated himself from 
 the Church at Salem, because it would not refuse to hold 
 communion with the Churches in New England. More- 
 over, he taught that it was not lawful for a pious man to 
 commune in family prayer, with those whom he judged to 
 be unregenerated. 
 
 Historians generally agree in censuring the conduct of 
 Mr. Williams ; but in later times, more justice has been 
 done him, than formerly. The fathers of the country, too, 
 soon forgot their condemnation of the conduct of their per- 
 secutors, in England, which drove them to these shores. 
 " To punish a man for any matters of his conscience, is 
 persecution/' 
 
 Mr. Williams, on retiring from Massachusetts, began 
 the settlement of Rhode Island. He became a Baptist, and 
 was the principal founder of the first Baptist Church. The 
 colony of Rhode Island has the honour, under the gui- 
 dance of Mr. Williams, of introducing into America prop- 
 er notions on the subject of religious liberty, and the right 
 of conscience. 
 
 Sec. 123. About the same time, the Churches 
 in Massachusetts were still more seriously dis- 
 turbed by Anna Hutchinson, a member of the 
 Church in Boston, who among other things 
 held, that the person of the Holy Ghost dwells 
 in a justified person — that a man is justified 
 before he believes — that faith is no cause of 
 justification, &c. On these and other topics. 
 
 What was Mr. Williams' offence ? What did he teach ? Was Mr. 
 Williams censurable ? Is it ever right to punish a man for his reli- 
 gious opinions ? Where did Mr. Williams settle, after his banish- 
 ment ? What denomination did he join ? What church did he 
 gather ? What colony took the lead in religious toleration in Ame- 
 rica ? 
 
 Sec. 123. Who caused still more serious disturbance 
 in the colony of Massachusetts ? What opinions did 
 she hold ? How did she propagate them ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 3?| 
 
 she gave public lectures, and gained many 
 proselytes. 
 
 Sec. 124. The controversy, which hence 
 arose, pervaded the whole colony, and excited 
 no small disturbance. In 1637, a synod was 
 convened at Cambridge, which, after a session 
 of three weeks, condemned 82 opinions, among 
 which, those of Mrs. Hutchinson were involv- 
 ed. At the next session of the general court, 
 she was banished from the colony. 
 
 The sentence of the court added to the wildness and fa- 
 naticism of this erring woman, who now retired to Rhode 
 Island. The effects of the controversy were long felt ; but 
 says an historian of the times, " nothing can justify perse- 
 cution — no, not the character and piety of the New Eng- 
 land fathers." 
 
 At a subsequent date, it may here be added, severe laws 
 were passed against Baptists and Quakers; both of whom 
 inveighed against the magistrates, and abused the minis- 
 ters. For these, and other extravagant errors of conduct, 
 they may well be censured ; and had the laws enacted 
 against them referred only to their improper conduct, and 
 not to their religious tenets, the course pursued by the fa- 
 thers would have borne a different aspect. 
 
 Sec. 125. In the year 1646, a synod was 
 convened at Cambridge, by the general court 
 of Massachusetts, for settling an uniform 
 scheme of ecclesiastical discipline. Most of 
 
 Sec. 124. What effect had this controversy upon the 
 colony ? When was a synod convened to examine 
 the case f How many opinions did it condemn ? 
 Were those of Mrs. Hutchinson involved ? What 
 measure did the next court adopt ? 
 
 What effect had the sentence of the court, on Mrs. Hutchinson I 
 Whither did she go ? Were the effects of this controversy long 
 felt ? What acts were passed afterwards against the Baptists and 
 Quakers? What did the ^fathers condemn? What ought the/ 
 rather to have condemned? 
 
 Sec. 125. When was the Cambridge platform fram- 
 ed ? By whom was it framed ? Was it generally 
 
372 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 the Churches of New England were repre- 
 sented. The synod continued its sessions by 
 adjournments for two years, when it adopted 
 the platform of Church discipline, called the 
 Cambridge platform, and recommended it, with 
 the Westminster Confession of Faith, to the 
 Churches. This platform was generally 
 adopted by the Churches of Massachusetts, 
 and, until the adoption of the Saybrook Plat- 
 form, (60 years afterwards,) was the constitu- 
 tion of those of Connecticut. 
 
 In this platform the distinction between pastor and teach- 
 er is recognized, together with the existence in the Church 
 of ruling elders. The visible Church consists of saints 
 and their baptized offspring. Churches are to choose their 
 own officers, and to ordain them by imposition of the hands 
 of the brethren, if elders, or ministers are not to be ob- 
 tained. Controversies about faith and practice are referred 
 to synods and councils, which, however, have no disciplin- 
 ing power. 
 
 Sec. 126. About the year 1650, an unhappy 
 controversy arose in the Church at Hartford, 
 respecting church membership. Hitherto, 
 great watchfulness had been exercised, to ad- 
 mit only such as gave visible evidence of piety. 
 The choice of pastors, also, had been confined 
 exclusively to the Church, and all the hon- 
 ours and offices of the state had been distribu- 
 ted to professors of religion, who only had the 
 right of suffrage, in meetings of a political 
 character. 
 
 adopted by the Churches of Massachusetts ? How 
 long did the Churches in Connecticut receive it ? 
 
 What did the platform recognize ? Of whom does the visible. 
 Church consist ? What powers have Churches ? To whom are 
 ^controversies to be referred ? 
 
 Sec. 126. When did a controversy arise in the 
 Church at Hartford ] What was it about ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 373 
 
 Sec. 127. During the lives of the first gene-* 
 ration, little trouble had arisen on these points, 
 as most of the first emigrants were professors 
 of religion. But the fathers were nearly all 
 now removed ; a new generation had succeed- 
 ed, many of whom, on account of their not 
 belonging to the church, were excluded from 
 their proper influence in the community. 
 Most of them had been baptized, and by vir- 
 tue of this, it was claimed, that they might own 
 their covenant, have their children baptized, 
 and thus perpetuate the Church. 
 
 Sec. 128. The controversy which thus 
 arose in the church at Hartford, soon extended 
 to other Churches ; until, at length, the whole 
 of New England became more or less agitated 
 on the subject. In 1657, the disputed subject 
 was referred to a council, composed of the 
 principal ministers of New England, at Bos- 
 ton. In consequence of the decision of this 
 council, the half-way covenant, as it has since 
 been termed, was introduced, and adopted by 
 many of the Churches. 
 
 The decision of this council declared, " That it was the 
 duty of those come to years of discretion, baptized in in- 
 fancy, to own the convenant ; that it is the duty of the 
 Church to call them to this ; that if they refuse, or are scan- 
 dalous in any other way, they may be censured by the 
 
 Sec. 127. Had any difficulty arisen on these points 
 before ? Why not 1 What rights were claimed for 
 baptized persons ? 
 
 Sec. 128. How far did this controversy extend ? 
 To whom was it referred ? What covenant was in- 
 troduced, in consequence of the decision of this 
 council ? 
 
 What was the substance of this decision ? Did many baptized 
 
 32 
 
374 PERIOD VIIL...1555....1829. 
 
 Church. If they understand the grounds of religion, and 
 are not scandalous, and solemnly own the covenant, giving 
 up themselves and their children to the Lord, baptism may 
 not be denied to their children. In consequence of this 
 decision, many owned tneir covenant, and presented their 
 children for baptism, but did not unite with the Church in 
 the celebration of the Supper. Hence, it was termed the 
 half-way covenant. 
 
 Sec. 129. The decision of the above council 
 was far from producing peace, in the Church- 
 es. Those of Massachusetts generally adopted 
 the practice recommended ; but those of Con- 
 necticut, for many years refused, and in some 
 Churches the practice was never introduced. 
 Toward the conclusion of the 18th century, 
 the practice was generally abandoned, 
 throughout New England. 
 
 Sec. 130. The year 1692 was rendered mem- 
 orable in the annals of New England, by the 
 prevalence of a strong delusion, in several 
 places, on the subject of witchcraft. Hitherto, 
 the Churches had been remarkably free from 
 superstition ; but now, for a short time, like 
 a sweeping deluge, it spread over the land, 
 and for a season was seriously injurious to 
 the cause of vital piety. 
 
 This delusion first made its appearance in the family of 
 the Rev. Samuel Paris, of Salem, Mass. ; two of whose chil- 
 dren, being affected with an unusual distemper, it was as- 
 cribed by the physician to witchcraft. From this time, 
 
 persons now own their covenant? Did they come to the sacra- 
 ment ? 
 
 Sec. 129. Did the above decision produce peace ? 
 What Churches generally adopted the half-way cove- 
 nant ? What Churches did not ? When was the 
 practice laid aside ? 
 
 Sec. 130. When did the delusion about witchcraft 
 begin ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 375 
 
 several others were affected in the same neighbourhood ; 
 and, at length, the madness extended to many parts of the 
 country. 
 
 The anxiety and distress occasioned by this delusion were 
 intense. The whole country became agitated. Councils 
 were called ; legislatures acted ; many were executed. At 
 length, however, the spell was broken ; the cloud passed 
 over ; it was all a delusion; was seen and acknowledged to 
 be such ; and deep regret pervaded the minds of the people, 
 that they should have thus been blinded, and should have 
 acted so contrary to the principles of the gospel. 
 
 Sec. 131. Until the year 1708, the Churches 
 in Connecticut had adopted the Cambridge 
 platform, as their scheme of discipline ; but at 
 this date, a convention of ministers and dele- 
 gates met at Saybrook, and adopted what is 
 called the Saybrook platform, which was re- 
 ceived by most of the Churches of the Con- 
 gregational order, and was recognized by the 
 legislature of the state. 
 
 This platform among other things, established district 
 associations, a general annual association of ministers and 
 delegates from the respective district associations, and a 
 consociation of ministers and delegates, as a standing coun* 
 cil, to which ecclesiastical difficulties might be referred, and 
 whose decision should be final. 
 
 Sec. 132. The year 1737 was distinguished 
 for an extraordinary excitement throughout 
 New England, on the subject of religion. The 
 attention of thousands was arrested, converts 
 to the faith of the gospel were multiplied, and 
 vast numbers united themselves to the churches 
 
 Where did it begin ? Did it extend ? What effect had it upon 
 the country ? What, at length, was it seen and felt to be ? 
 
 Sec. 131. When was the Saybrook platform framed? 
 By whom ? By whom was it adopted ? 
 
 What councils did the platform establish ? What council for the 
 Churches ? Of whom is the consociation composed ? Is its deci- 
 sion final ? 
 
 Sec. 132, Fpr what was the year 1737 distinguish- 
 
376 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 in the land. In some places, unhappily, a de- 
 gree of extravagance prevailed, which among 
 many brought the work into discredit, and by 
 such it was strongly opposed. 
 
 The good effects of this work among many, were long 
 happily seen. They adorned their profession, and became 
 strong pillars in the Church of God. With others, the ex- 
 citement was only temporary ; and among these latter a se- 
 rious defection took place. Errors and corruptions greatly 
 increased, and sadly marred the beauty of the spiritual ed- 
 ifices of the land. 
 
 Sec. 133. During the French war, which 
 commenced in 1755, and terminated in 1763, 
 foreigners, for the first time mingled extensively 
 with the inhabitants of New England. The 
 influence of these upon the country w T as greatly 
 injurious to religion. In the army were many 
 infidels, who diligently and too successfully 
 inculcated their principles among the yeoman- 
 ry of New England. 
 
 Sec 134. During the war of the Revolution, 
 religion suffered still more materially. Many 
 of the foreigners, with whom the people had 
 intercourse, were far more dissolute than those 
 who had come to New England, in the war of 
 1755. They were the disciples of Voltaire, 
 Rousseau, D'Alembert, and Diderot. The 
 
 ed? Was there any extravagance mingled with this 
 religious excitement ? 
 
 Did good effects result from this ? Did some errors afterwards 
 appear ? 
 
 Sec. 133. When did the French war begin and end? 
 Whose influence during this war was injurious to re- 
 ligion ? 
 
 Sec. 1 34. What was the state of religion during the 
 revolutionary war ? What set of men were accessary 
 to this ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 377 
 
 writings of these infidels were spread over the 
 land. Great laxity of morals prevailed, and 
 at the termination of the war, religion had 
 sunk to a low ebb. 
 
 Sec. 135. A happier state of things, howev- 
 er, awaited the Churches. The weakness and 
 impiety of infidelity were powerfully opposed 
 by many divines, among whom the late pre- 
 sident Dwight stands pre-eminent. The 
 Churches.became enlivened and purified ; the 
 colleges were signally blessed. The standard 
 of piety and morality was raised. 
 
 Sec. 136. Within the last twenty years, the 
 condition of the Congregational Churches in 
 New England has been rapidly improving. 
 Her ministry has become learned and power- 
 ful ; her numbers are rapidly increasing ; Sab- 
 bath schools, and Bible classes have been in- 
 stituted ; moral societies have been organized ; 
 domestic missionary societies are repairing 
 her waste places ; revivals of religion are mul- 
 tiplying, and a general prosperity of her in- 
 terests is apparent. 
 
 The Congregational Churches in New England are 
 about 1000 in number. A few of these in Mass. particu- 
 larly in Boston, and its vicinity, have recently become Uni- 
 tarian. In other parts of the United States, the number 
 of Congregational Churches may be estimated at 200. 
 
 The Congregationalists have several valuable theological 
 
 Sect. 135. Did a happier state of things ensue after 
 the war ? Who particularly shewed the weakness and 
 folly of infidelity ? What took place in the Churches 
 and colleges ? 
 
 Sec. 136. What has been the state of the Congre- 
 gational Churches during the last 20 years ? What is 
 said of the ministry ? Of moral and religious societies ? 
 
 What is the number of Congregational societies in New England? 
 
 32* 
 
378 PERIOD VIII....155S....182k 
 
 seminaries. One at Andover, established in 1808, and 
 which is munificently endowed ; a theological school is, al- 
 so, connected with Yale College, and with Harvard Uni- 
 versity. One is established at Bangor, Maine, for the ed- 
 ucation of young men for the ministry, who have not receiv- 
 ed a collegiate education. 
 
 VI. Presbyterian Church in the United States. 
 
 Sec. 137. The Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States was originally composed of a 
 few Presbyterians, from Scotland an,d Ireland, 
 united to a like number of Congregationalists, 
 chiefly from New England. They principally 
 resided in the middle states ; but had few min- 
 isters, and no bond of union among them. 
 
 Sec. 138. In 1716, a synod was formed, 
 called the Synod of Philadelphia ; but the 
 body proved not harmonious ; the old Presby- 
 terians, inclining to strict Presbyterianism, 
 and the Congregationalists among them, being 
 less rigid and formal. 
 
 Sec. 139. In 1729 the synod adopted the 
 Westminster confession of Faith, as the 
 standard of the Churches ; but to this measure 
 the Congregationalists were not cordial. Con- 
 tention ensued ; and for several years, little 
 
 How many in other parts of the United States ? To what faith 
 have some of the Congregational Churches in Massachusetts re- 
 cently turned ? What theological institutions belong to the Con- 
 gregationalists ? 
 
 Sec. 137. Of whom was the Presbyterian Church 
 originally composed ? Where did they principally 
 reside ? 
 
 Sec. 138. When was the Synod of Philadelphia 
 formed ? Was the body harmonious ? What differ- 
 ences existed ? 
 
 Sec. 139. What standard did they adopt in 1729 I 
 
THE PURITANS. 379 
 
 harmony prevailed in the body. The two 
 parties were called Old side and New side, 
 and sometimes Newlights. 
 
 Sec. 140. At length, during the preaching of 
 Mr. Whitfield in the country, a division was 
 made among the Presbyterians ; the synod of 
 New York being established by the New side 
 in opposition to the synod of Philadelphia. In 
 1758 this breach was healed, from which time 
 harmony has prevailed, and their cause has 
 rapidly gained strength. 
 
 Sec. 141. In 1789 was convened the first 
 assembly at Philadelphia, which has continued 
 to be the place of its annual meeting to the 
 present time. Great prosperity has attended 
 the cause of Presbyterianism, in the United 
 States. Presbyterians are now found scatter- 
 ed through the middle, southern, and western 
 states. The clergy attached to the order, are 
 an able, enlightened, evangelical, and pious 
 body, and their labours have been signally 
 blessed. 
 
 In the Presbyterian connexion are found 16 Synods,; 
 89 Presbyteries; 12 J 4 Ministers; 18S7 Churches, and 
 135,285 communicants. In 1812 a theological seminary 
 was established at Princeton, N. J. At a more recent date, 
 other theological institutions have been founded, at Au- 
 
 What two parties were formed, in consequence at* 
 this? 
 
 Sec. 140. What occasioned another division among 
 the Presbyterians ? When was this breach healed ? 
 What has been their state since ? 
 
 Sec. 141. When was the first general assembly con- 
 vened ? Where ? Is the usual place of its meeting ? 
 Where do the Presbyterians chiefly live ? What is 
 the character of their clergy ? 
 
 How many synods have they ? Presbyteries ? Ministers ' 
 
380 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 burn, N. Y> ; at Hampden, Sydney, Va. ; and at Alleghany 
 town, near Pittsburgh, Pa. 
 
 Between the Presbyterians and the Congregationalists of 
 New England, a good understanding exists. In the Gene- 
 ral Assembly, the several ecclesiastical bodies of New Eng- 
 land, in the Congregational connexion, are represented by 
 delegates ; to which bodies, delegates are annually sent fry 
 the General Assembly in turn. 
 
 VII. Episcopal Church in the United States. 
 
 Sec. 142. Episcopacy was introduced into 
 America, on its first settlement by the English ; 
 all the colonists of Virginia belonged to the 
 English establishment, at the time of their 
 emigration, and continued connected with it, 
 for many years after. 
 
 The Virginia settlers, in their removal to America, sought 
 not religious liberty, like the colonists who planted New 
 England. This they enjoyed at home. Their object was 
 emolument. Yet, they were not unmindful of religion, 
 nor regardless of the form of their religious establishment. 
 They chose to continue Episcopalians, and early took meas- 
 ures to maintain their own worship. 
 
 In 1621, the Virginia company made provision for the 
 support of religion, by appropriating 100 acres of land in 
 each borough, for that purpose, and two hundred pounds 
 sterling, which together constituted a living for the min- 
 ister. 
 
 To guard against encroachments by persons of different 
 religious views, laws were from time to time enacted, 
 which excluded all preachers who had not received ordi- 
 nation from England. In process of time, however, this 
 exclusive spirit was relaxed, and other denominations grad- 
 
 Churches? Communicants? What theological seminaries? J* 
 there any connexion between the Presbyterian and Congregational 
 Churches ? 
 
 Sec. 142. When was Episcopacy introduced into 
 the United States ? 
 
 What was the object of the Virginia settlers in coming to Ameri 
 ca ? What did they choose for their form of Church government : 
 What provision for the support of religion did the Virginia compain 
 make in 1-6121 ? What laws did they pass ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 381 
 
 ually formed societies in Virginia, and also in the other 
 southern states. 
 
 Sec. 143. The first Episcopal society in 
 New England was formed at Boston, in 1 686., 
 on Sir Edmund Andross' assuming the govern- 
 ment of the colony. 
 
 Sec. 144. The progress of Episcopacy in 
 the northern and middle states was for many 
 years slow. At the commencement of the 
 war of the Revolution, the number of Episco- 
 pal clergy north and east of Maryland, has 
 been estimated at about eighty. 
 
 Most of the Episcopal clergy, at this time, derived their 
 support from the society established in England, for the 
 propagation of the gospel in foreign parts. In Maryland 
 and Virginia, and in the principal cities north, they had le- 
 gal establishments for their support, 
 
 Sec. 145. Antecedently to the Revolution, 
 repeated applications were made by the 
 churches in America to the proper authorities 
 in England, for an Episcopate of their own .; 
 but owing chiefly to political considerations, 
 their request was not granted. 
 
 Sec. 146. During the war, all intercourse 
 with the mother country being suspended, the 
 Episcopal cause in America was much depres- 
 
 Sec. 143. In what year was the first Episcopal 
 Church formed in NewEngland ? Where ? 
 
 Sec. 144. What was the progress of Episcopacy at 
 first in the northern and middle states ? At the com- 
 mencement of the revolutionary war, what was the 
 number of Episcopal clergymen north and east of 
 Maryland ? 
 
 How were they generally supported ? How in Maryland and 
 Virginia, and the principal cities ? 
 
 Sec. 145. What measures to obtain an Episcopate 
 had been taken before the war ? With what success ? 
 
382 PERIOD VIII....1555....182$. 
 
 sed. No candidates could obtain orders, and 
 many parishes being deprived of their minis- 
 ters by death, became vacant. 
 
 Sec. 147. Early after the establishment of 
 the American government, the Episcopal 
 Churches took measures to obtain their long 
 desired object, and were now successful. 
 Parliament passed the act necessary for conse- 
 cration, upon which tlje Rev. Samuel Provost, 
 D. D. Rector of Trinity Church, New York, 
 and the Rev. William White, D. D. of Phila- 
 delphia, were consecrated Bishops by the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. This was in 
 J 787. 
 
 The eastern Episcopal Churches, had before this obtain- 
 ed a bishop — the Rev. Samuel Seabury, D. D., who was 
 consecrated to that office by the nonjuring bishops of Scot- 
 land, who had broken from the state in the revolution of 
 1688. In 1789 an union was formed between the eastern 
 and southern Churches, upon which bishop Seabury was 
 acknowledged. 
 
 Sec. 148. The union between the eastern 
 and southern Churches formed in 1789, con- 
 tinues to the present day. At that time, the 
 liturgy was revised, and the book of common 
 prayer established in its present form. 
 
 Sec. 146. What was the state of the Episcopal 
 Churches during the war ? 
 
 Src. 147. In what year were bishops consecrated 
 for America ? Who were they? By whom conse- 
 crated ? 
 
 What bishop had before this been consecrated for the eastern 
 Churches ? By whom ? When was Bishop Seabury acknowledged, 
 and a union consummated between the eastern and southern 
 Churches ? 
 
 Sec. 148. Does that union continue ? What took 
 place in the convention of 1789, in respect to the 
 liturgy and book of common prayer ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 383 
 
 The Episcopalians in the United States are now a large 
 and respectable body of Christians. They have ten bish- 
 ops, and about 700 Churches. Several of their clergy have 
 been distinguished, and some of their bishops eminent. 
 
 VIII. Baptists. 
 
 Sec. 149. The term Baptists, is, at the pre- 
 sent day, applied to that denomination of 
 Christians, who maintain that baptism, as a 
 religious rite, conveys the idea of immersion, 
 and is to be applied only to adults, or to such 
 as make a personal profession of their faith. 
 
 The term antipcedobaptists has sometimes been applied 
 to the denomination, as better expressing the peculiarity 
 which distinguishes them — viz. rejection of infant baptism. 
 And, on the other hand, pcedobaptist is applied to all de- 
 nominations, which practice this kind of baptism. 
 
 Sec. 150. The Baptists themselves, in tra- 
 cing up their history, would ascend to the first 
 Churches planted by the apostles, which they 
 believe to have maintained their peculiar 
 views. Others, however, do not admit these 
 claims ; but deduce their origin as a sect, to 
 the Anabaptists, who excited great commotions 
 in Germany, in the years 1524 (Period VII. 
 Sec. 33.) and 1533 (Period VII. Sec. 45,)— 
 but who were afterwards united into a regular 
 and respectable community, by Menno Simon, 
 in the year 1536. 
 
 What is said of the Episcopalians in the United States ? How 
 many bishops have they ? How many Churches ? 
 
 Sec. 149. Who are the Baptists ? 
 
 What is the meaning of the term Antipaedobaptist ? What is the 
 meaning of Paedobaptist ? 
 
 Sec. 150. To whom do the Baptists trace their 
 origin ? What origin do others assign them ? Who 
 is supposed to have reduced them to order ? About 
 what year ? 
 
384 PERIOD VIII....1555....1fc29. 
 
 The true origin of the anabaptists, says Dr. Mosheim, is 
 hid in the remote depths of antiquity, and, is of course ex- 
 tremely difficult to be ascertained. There were some 
 among the Waldenses, Petro-brussians, and other ancient 
 sects, who appear to have entertained the notions of the 
 anabaptists ; but, " as a distinct community," says Bogue, 
 " they appear not to have existed, till about the time of Lu- 
 ther." 
 
 But, however, the antiquity or origin of the sect may 
 be settled, it appears probable, that as a distinct commun- 
 ion — a regular sect, it may be dated about the year 1536, 
 and is indebted to that " famous man," Menno Simon, men- 
 tioned above. 
 
 Menno was a native of Friezland, and for many years 
 a popish priest. But, at length, resigning his office in the 
 Romish Church, he embraced the communion of the ana- 
 baptists. 
 
 From this time to the end of his days, that is, for twenty- 
 five years, he travelled from one country to another with 
 his wife and children, giving strength and consistency to 
 the sect. " Menno," says Mosheim, <k was a man of gen- 
 ius. He appears, moreover, to have been a man of probity, 
 of a meek and tractable spirit, gentle in his manners, and 
 extremely zealous in promoting practical religion." His 
 disciples after him were called Mennonites. 
 
 Menno drew up a plan of doctrine and discipline, of a 
 much more mild and moderate nature than that of the ana- 
 baptists, already mentioned, and gave to the community an 
 appearance, not dissimilar to that of other Protestant 
 Churches. 
 
 Sec. 151. The Mennonites, as they were 
 now generally called, soon separated into two 
 great parties, distinguished by the name of the 
 rigid and moderate, or austere and lenient. 
 The former were sometimes called Flandrians ; 
 
 What does Dr. Mosheim say of their antiquity ? What is 
 Rogue's opinion ? When probably did they become a regular sect ? 
 Who was Menno ? What course did he pursue to give consistency 
 to the sect ? W 7 hat were they called ? 
 
 Sec. 151. Into what parties did the Mennonites di- 
 vide ? What were they called ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 3&> 
 
 the latter Waterlandrians, from the places 
 where they resided. 
 
 The rigid Mennonites were far more strict than any 
 other denomination of Christians, and bordered upon cru- 
 elty and superstition They were disposed to excommuni- 
 cate not only all open transgressors, but even those who 
 varied from their established rules, as to dress, without a 
 previous admonition, and to separate them from all inter- 
 course with their wives and friends The moderate Men- 
 nonites, were for treating offenders with more lenity and 
 moderation. 
 
 Sec. 1 52. During the reign of Henry VIII. 
 some of the Anabaptists, or Mennonites, fled 
 from persecution at home, and took refuge in 
 England. But here they were cruelly perse- 
 cuted. Some of them were put to death. In 
 the reign of Elizabeth, they were banished 
 from England, and took refuge in Holland. 
 
 Sec. 153. In «608, however, some of the 
 Independents in England appear to have sepa- 
 rated from their own communion. 
 
 At this time, one of their number was sent to Holland, 
 to be immersed by the Dutch anabaptists, that he might be 
 qualified to administer the ordinance in England. By him 
 all the rest of the society, about 50, were baptized. 
 
 Sec. 154. From this time they rejected the 
 name of Anabaptists and Mennonites, and 
 adopted that of Baptists, claiming to be the 
 only true Church ; and through the Walden- 
 
 What did the strict contend for ? What the lenient ? 
 
 Sec. 1 52. When did the Anabaptists appear in Eng- 
 land ? Why ? How were they treated in England I 
 What act in Elizabeth's reign was passed against 
 them ? Whither did they flee ? 
 
 Sec. 1 53. When did they revive in England ? 
 
 What measures were adopted to spread the sect ? 
 
 Sec. 154. What name did they now assume ? What 
 did they claim ? 
 
 33 
 
386 PERIOD VIII.... 1555....1 829. 
 
 ses to have descended directly from the 
 Churches planted by the Apostles. 
 
 Sec. 155. In 16M an unhappy dissension 
 arose in the communion, and they became di- 
 vided into two great parties, which continue 
 to the present day — viz. general Baptists, and 
 particular Baptists. The former are Calvinis- 
 tic ; the latter Ar mini an. . 
 
 The particular Baptists have always been, and still are, 
 the most numerous. Within a few years some of the Bap- 
 tist Churches, belonging to both parties, have so far relax- 
 ed from their exclusive principles, as to admit persons bap- 
 tized in infancy to the sacrameBt of the Supper. A more 
 liberal spirit is obviously prevailing among this respectable 
 denomination of Christians. 
 
 Sec. i 56. For many years, the English Bap- 
 tists suffered in common with other dissenters, 
 especially during the reign of the infamous 
 court of High ; ommission and the Star Cham- 
 ber. They also experienced much trouble 
 from the Quakers ; and in 1662, by the act of 
 uniformity of Charles II. were ejected from 
 their pulpits. 
 
 Sec. 157. At the Revolution, in 1688 (on 
 the accession of William, prince of Orange,) 
 the Baptists, with other dissenters, gained a 
 
 Sec. 155. How were they divided in 1611 ? Do 
 these parties continue to this day ? What are the sen- 
 timents of the general Baptists ? Of the particular 
 Baptists ? 
 
 Which are the most numerous ? In what respects have both par- 
 ties relaxed ? 
 
 Sec. 156. When did the Baptists suffer much in 
 England ? From what other sect ? How did they 
 suffer in 1662 ? 
 
 Sec. 157. What favour did they receive at the revo- 
 ution in 1688 ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 387 
 
 legal toleration, which they have enjoyed to 
 the present time. 
 
 The increase of the Baptists in England during the last 
 century, was small. In 1800 the particular Baptists had 
 in England about 360 Churches ; in Wales 80 ; and in Ire* 
 land 8 or 10. The general Baptists have about 100 Church- 
 es in Great Britain. 
 
 Sec. 158. The first Baptist church in Ameri- 
 ca was formed about the year i 639, at Provi* 
 dence, R. I. by the famous Roger Williams. 
 (Sec. 122.) The increase of the denomina- 
 tion for many years was small. About the 
 year 1741, however, many churches in New 
 England embraced their sentiments. 
 
 By the year 1790, they had increased so rapidly, as to 
 number 800 Churches. At the present time, the number 
 is estimated at 3,000, and the ministers in their connexion 
 at 2,000. They have several Churches in New England; 
 but are chiefly to be found in the southern and western 
 states. 
 
 Sec. 159. The Baptists in the United States 
 are generally particular and Calvinistie. As 
 a body they are highly serious and respectable, 
 and number among their divines several dis* 
 tinguished men. 
 
 They have a college at Providence, R. I., which is a re* 
 
 What was the number of their Churches in England in 1800? In 
 Ireland ? What is the number of Churches belonging to the Gene- 
 ral Baptists in Great Britain ? 
 
 Sec. 158. When was the first Baptist Church formed 
 in America ? Where ? By whom ? Did the de- 
 nomination increase rapidly ? About what year did 
 many Churches embrace the sentiments of the Bap* 
 tists ? 
 
 What was their number in 1790 ? What is their present number ? 
 Number of ministers ? Where are they chiefly found ? 
 
 Sec. 159. What are the sentiments of the Baptists 
 generally in New England ? What is said of them as 
 a body ? 
 
 What college have they ? What theological seminaries ? 
 
338 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 spectable institution ; a theological seminary at Water ville, 
 Maine, and another at Washington city. 
 
 Sec. 160. The general, or Arminian Bap- 
 tists, in the United States, are comparatively 
 few. They are known by the name of free 
 willers. They date their rise in >780, at New 
 Durham, New York. 
 
 Besides the above denominations of Baptists, might be 
 mentioned various others, such as seventh day Baptists ; 
 Tunkers; Rogerenes; Emancipators, &,c. These are dis- 
 tinguished for various peculiarities; but are too few, and 
 unimportant, to merit a particular description. 
 
 IX. Methodists. 
 
 Sec. 161. The Methodists, as a sect, owe 
 their origin to John Wesley, a native of Eng- 
 land, who was born in the year j703. While 
 a tutor in the University of Oxford, i 729, be- 
 coming impressed with the conviction of the 
 importance of a deeper attention to spiritual 
 things, he began to hold meetings for religious 
 improvement, in connexion with several of the 
 students, among whom was the celebrated 
 George Whitfield. The superior devotion 
 and even austerity of this little band, gained 
 for them, by way of derision, from the other 
 members of the university, the name of Metho- 
 dists. 
 
 Wesley was, at this time, an ordained deacon in the es- 
 tablished Church ; but he seems not to have become much 
 
 Sec. 160. What is the number of the general Bap- 
 tists ? What are they called ? When and where did 
 they rise ? 
 
 What other denominations of Baptists can you mention ? 
 
 Sec. 161. Who was the founder of the Methodists ? 
 When was he born ? What was the origin of the 
 name ? Who was associated with Wesley I 
 
THE PURITANS. 389 
 
 acquainted with the true nature of religion, till some years 
 after. Under an impression of the importance of high at- 
 tainments, however, in religion, he associated with him 
 Mr. Morgan, Mr. Kirkham, his brother Charles, and sev- 
 eral others, who held meetings, in which they observed 
 great order ; and in their conduct and conversation abroad, 
 maintained a noticeable strictness, much superior to the li- 
 centious members of the university. 
 
 Notwithstanding the derision in which they were held 
 by their fellow members of the university, and others, the 
 society obtained some popularity among the more strict and 
 pious abroad, by their visits to the poor and sick, in the 
 vicinity, who tasted of the fruits of their labours and be- 
 nevolence. 
 
 Sec. 162. The popularity of this society of 
 Methodists, whose principles had spread 
 somewhat abroad, and had obtained some ad- 
 herents, at length became so great, that the 
 trustees of the new colony in Georgia invited 
 Mr. Wesley to go thither, and preach to the 
 Indians. Accordingly, in 1735, he sailed 
 for America ; but in a few years he returned, 
 without having effected much good. 
 
 Sec. 163. In the mean time, Whitfield, who 
 was now only twenty-one years of age, (1736) 
 began to preach with a popularity, before un- 
 known to any man in England. He had 
 abandoned, in a great measure, his former 
 austerities, and had become decidedly Calvin- 
 Did Wesley appear to know much about religion at this time ? 
 Whom besides Whitfield did he associate with him ? In what esti- 
 mation were they held in the university ? How were they regarded 
 by others? 
 
 Sec. 162. Did they become more popular ? When 
 did Wesley sail for America ? By whose request ? 
 How long did he stay ? Did he accomplish much 
 good? 
 
 Sec. 163. How old was Whitfield, in 1736? In 
 what estimation was he held as a preacher ? What 
 33* 
 
:*90 
 
 PERIOD VIII....1555...-1829, 
 
 istic in his views. On the return of John 
 Wesley from Georgia, in 1 738, he embarked 
 for America, to take his place. 
 
 Bp\ 
 
 m 
 
 ^==3 is. 
 
 ^^ 
 
 W^^^^^m_ 
 
 ail 
 
 — ; — • 
 
 
 ® 
 
 umm^sm^i 
 
 M. 'A* 
 
 \rz t 
 
 ^^^¥<^m 
 
 1 ■% tip** mmi 
 
 Mi 
 
 ff^ 
 
 
 
 •• 
 
 «,mi<^^^^^L 
 
 
 WHITFIELD PXEACHLSG. 
 
 Sec. 1G4. The popularity of Whitfield in 
 America was even still greater, than it had 
 been in England. Having established an or- 
 phan house in Georgia, he passed through 
 New England to procure assistance for it, and 
 again went to England for a similar purpose, 
 [n all parts, whither he went, great success at- 
 tended him ; thousands heard him with delight, 
 and many were converted by his preaching. 
 
 On his return to England, he was by many regarded as 
 
 change had been effected in his views ? When did he 
 sail for America ? 
 
 Sec. 164. What was his popularity in America f 
 What did he erect in Georgia ? Where did he apply 
 lor assistance ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 391 
 
 an enthusiast ; and though he belonged to the establish- 
 ment, from several pulpits he was excluded. Upon this, he 
 adopted the plan of field preaching, anti at times collected 
 assemblies exceeding 20,000 in number. 
 
 Sec* 165. Although Wesley and Whitfield 
 had originally entertained the same views, on 
 the subject of religion, they at length came to 
 think very differently. Wesley became Ar- 
 minian ; Whitfield continued Calvinistic. 
 Their final separation took place about the 
 year .74*. 
 
 Sec. i 66, After the above separation, Whit- 
 field continued, as before, to preach in Eng- 
 land, Scotland and America, with the same 
 unexampled popularity, and unexampled suc- 
 cess. At length, he closed his life, at Newbu- 
 ryport, Mass. 1 730, having crossed the Atlan- 
 tic fourteen times, and been the means of 
 bringing many thousands to the acknowledg- 
 ment of the truth. His followers are known 
 by the name of the Wliitjicldian, or Calvinistic 
 Methodists. 
 
 The followers of Whitfield embraced many from among 
 the higher classes of Society. The countess of Hunting- 
 don, a lady of great, wealth and distinguished piety, became 
 his admirer and patron. She invited Whitfield to become 
 her chaplain, and for the benefit of his followers, erected 
 several chapels, in various parts of England and Wales, and 
 filled them with preachers. 
 
 How was he regarded by many on his return lo England ? Was 
 he admitted into the pulpits of the establishment? What plan did 
 he adopt upon being excluded ? 
 
 Sec. 165. What at length became the sentiments of 
 ' Wesley ? Of Whitfield ? Yv r hen did they finally 
 separate ? 
 
 Sec. 166. Where did Whitfield after this preach ? 
 Where did he die ? By what name are his followers 
 known ? 
 
 From what classes were his followers ? What distinguished lady 
 
392 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 Whitfield never organized his followers into a distinct 
 sect; bat continued a member of the English establishment 
 himself, and advised them to follow his example. After his 
 death, however, the Calvinistic Methodists formed an un- 
 ion ; but they have never been reduced to much order. 
 They are few in number, compared with the followers of 
 Wesley. In England, they have about 60 places of wor- 
 ship ; and in Wales 300. 
 
 Sec. 167. The alteration in the views of 
 Wesley appears to have taken place during his 
 voyage to America, in i 735 ; and to have been 
 in consequence of conversation with some 
 Moravians, who were his fellow-passengers. 
 He imbibed several of their opinions ; and on 
 his return to England, visited the settlement 
 of the Moravians, in Germany. His followers 
 are known by the name of Wesleyan or Armi- 
 nian Methodists. 
 
 Sec. 168. The success of Wesley was sin- 
 gularly great. An immense body of people 
 became attached to his views. These he sup- 
 plied with preachers, whom he selected from 
 among his followers, as he found any to pos- 
 sess the proper qualifications. 
 
 Sec. 169. The first general conference 
 among the preachers in the Methodist connex- 
 ion was held in 1744, at which time the estab- 
 
 embraced his sentiments ? What did she do tor the cause ? Did 
 Whitfield organize his followers into a distinct sect ? \V hat became 
 of them after his death ? How many congregations have the£ in 
 England ? Tn Wales ? 
 
 Sec. 167. When did an alteration take place in 
 Wesley's views I From what cause ? Whose opin- 
 ions did he embrace ? What are his followers called ? 
 
 Sec. 168. Was the popularity of Wesley great ' 
 How did he supply his followers with preachers ? 
 
 Sec. 169. When was held the first general Confer- 
 ence ? What was done at this time ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 393 
 
 Jisliment was reduced to order, under the di- 
 rection of Wesley himself. 
 
 At this time, the whole kingdom of England was divided 
 into convenient circuits, in each of which were stationed 
 a number of preachers, according to its extent and impor- 
 tance. After preaching in a circuit a proper time, the 
 preachers gave place to others ; thus the hearers were of- 
 ten called to attend to new preachers ; a plan eminently 
 calculated to awaken attention, and gather proselytes to the 
 connexion. 
 
 Sec. 170. Wesley died in the year 1791, in 
 the 88th year of his age, and 65th of his min- 
 istry, having travelled as has been estimated, 
 300,000 miles, preached 40,000 sermons, and 
 attended 47 annual conferences. 
 
 Sec. 171 . During the life of Wesley, he had 
 maintained a supervising control over his fol- 
 lowers. He adhered to the Church of Eng- 
 land, and required his followers to imitate his 
 example. But after his death, a division took 
 place among them, on the subject of govern- 
 ment. A large party withdrew from the Eng- 
 lish establishment, and formed a separate con- 
 nexion. 
 
 The number of Methodists, under the care of the Brit- 
 ish and Irish conferences, is estimated at 300,000 ; their 
 travelling preachers at 1,100. 
 
 Sec. 172. The year 1766, marks the date of 
 
 How was the kingdom divided ? In what rotation do the Metho- 
 dist preachers go ? What is said of this plan ? 
 
 Sec. 170. When did Wesley die ? How old ? 
 What year of his ministry ? How many miles had he 
 travelled ? How many sermons had he preached I 
 How many conferences had he attended ? 
 
 Sec. 171. Did Wesley continue in the establishment? 
 Did he advise his followers to follow his example ? 
 What took place after his death ? 
 
 What is the number of Methodists in England and Ireland 
 How many preachers ? 
 
394 PERIOD VUI....1555....1829. 
 
 the introduction of Methodism into America, 
 at which time a few Methodists came from 
 Ireland, and established themselves at New 
 York. Several preachers followed in suc- 
 ceeding years, being sent over by Mr. Wesley. 
 Through the instrumentality of these ministers, 
 the numbers increased so greatly, that in 1773, 
 a regular conference was held in Philadelphia. 
 Sec. 173. In 1784, the American Methodists 
 became independent of those in England. Mr. 
 Wesley having, at that time, consecrated in 
 England, Thomas Coke, as their bishop, the 
 latter, on his arrival, raised Francis Asbury to 
 the same dignity. Since this time, the cause 
 of Methodism has gradually, and even rapidly 
 increased in the United States. 
 
 The consecration of a bishop for America, was highly 
 pleasing to the Methodists in this country. Bishop Asbu- 
 ry, in watchfulness and untiring zeal, strongly resembled 
 Mr. Wesley himself. The conferences are now 17, divi- 
 ded into numerous districts, which are subdivided into cir- 
 cuits. 
 
 The number of Methodists in the United States is compu- 
 ted at 300,000; and their travelling preachers at 1,300. 
 
 In religious sentiments, the Wesleyan Methodists in 
 America, strongly resembled those of England. Their 
 meetings consist of class meetings, band meetings, love 
 
 Sec. 172. When was Methodism introduced into 
 America ? Where ? When was the first conference 
 held? Where? 
 
 Sec. !73. When did the Methodists of America be- 
 come independent of those in England ? Whom did 
 Wesley consecrate as bishop for them ? Whom did 
 Coke consecrate ? What has been the success of 
 Methodism in the United States ? 
 
 What was the character of bishop Asbury ? How many confer- 
 ences are there in the United States ? Number of Methodists ? 
 Travelling preachers ? What are their sentiments? What meet- 
 
THE PURITANS. 395 
 
 feasts, and quarterly meetings for communion, and camp 
 meetings. 
 
 Their ministers are well supported by the voluntary con- 
 tributions of the people. To each travelling preacher is 
 allowed 100 dollars ; if married, his wife receives 100, and 
 each cTiild under seven years of age, 16 dollars; between 
 seven and fourteen, 24 dollars. When enfeebled by age, 
 or other infirmity, their preachers receive an adequate sup- 
 port. 
 
 X Quakers, or Friends. 
 
 Sec. 174. The Quakers, or, as they choose 
 to denominate themselves, the Society of 
 Friends, owe their origin, as a sect, to George 
 Fox, an Englishman, who finding nothing in 
 the religion of the times, which pleased him, 
 began, about the year 1647, to propagate his 
 peculiar sentiments. 
 
 Fox was born at Drayton, Leicestershire, in 1624. He 
 was bound by his father, who himself was a weaver, to a 
 shoemaker and grazier Becoming discontented with his 
 employment, he commenced a wandering life in 1643, 
 sometimes retiring into solitude, and at other times frequen- 
 ting the company of religious and devout persons. 
 
 Fox soon became dissatisfied with the existing state of 
 things in the Church. He inveighed against the clergy 
 and their vices ; against the Church—its modes of worship, 
 its doctrines, and the manner in which it was supported. 
 
 His peculiar notions, at length, exposed him to persecu- 
 tion and imprisonment. He was first imprisoned at Not- 
 tingham, in 1641* After s release, he travelled through 
 
 ings do they hold r He ir ministers supported i What is 
 
 allowed to each minister : To ins wifeT To his children ? What 
 support have the old and enfeebled ? 
 
 Sec. 174. Who was the founder of the Quakers ? 
 What name do they prefer to that of Quakers ? When 
 did Fox begin to preach ? 
 
 When and where was he born ? What was his employment ? 
 What kind of life did he afterwards follow ? How did he treat other 
 denominations ? Why was he imprisoned ? When and where ? 
 On his release, where did he travel ? What sentiments did he pro- 
 
396 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 England, Ireland, Scotland, Holland and Germany. He 
 also visited the American colonies, and the West Indies. 
 During the whole of his laborious life, he employed himself 
 in calling upon men to disregard the ordinary forms of re- 
 ligion, to attend to the divine light implanted in the human 
 mind, which he maintained to be sufficient to leackto sal- 
 vation. 
 
 Fox was imprisoned no less than eight different times. 
 By some, he is represented as a meek, devout, inoffensive 
 man; but the opinions he advanced, and the fanatical spir- 
 it which he manifested, could not but bring upon him the 
 censures of other denominations. He died in London, in 
 1690. 
 
 Sec. 175. The followers of Fox were called 
 Quakers, as some affirm, from the circumstance 
 of his once telling a judge, before whom he 
 was arraigned, to tremble, or quake at the word 
 of the Lord. Others derive the term from 
 certain distortions of the face observed during 
 their worship. The sect choose to be called 
 Friends, an appellation which they borrow 
 from scriptural example : "Our friends salute 
 thee," — " Greet the friends ." 
 
 Sec. 176. The principal doctrine, which 
 distinguishes the Quakers from other denom- 
 inations, is, that to every man is imparted a 
 measure of the Holy Spirit, or as they call it, 
 light of Christ, which, independent of the Bible, 
 is able to lead him to a knowledge of his duty, 
 and to eternal life. 
 
 In practice, they reject a regular gospel ministry ; but 
 admit any one, whether male or female, to exhort, as they 
 
 fess ? How many times was he imprisoned ? How is he represented 
 by some ? When did he die ? 
 
 Sec. 174. Why were his followers called* Quakers ? 
 From what do they derive the name Friends ? 
 
 Sec. 17G. What is the principal doctrine of the 
 Quakers ? 
 
 Who are tbair preachers ? What are their Tiews of baptism 
 
THE PURITANS. 397 
 
 are moved by the spirit. They also reject the Sabbath, the 
 ordinances of baptism and the supper. Singing among 
 them forms no part of worship. They have no family wor- 
 ship, and no religious service at meals. 
 
 They also refuse to take an oath, but practice affirma- 
 tion. In war, they never engage, nor to any person pay- 
 outward homage. In their dress, they are remarkably neat, 
 plain and uniform. In their manners, they are reserved ; 
 but distinguished for their love of order and sobriety. 
 
 In their ecclesiastical discipline, they may be denomina- 
 ted Presbyterian, as they have monthly, quarterly, and year- 
 ly meetings ; which appear to be set one over another, much 
 as the respective ecclesiastical tribunals are in the Presby- 
 terian Church. 
 
 A writer remarks of them, that " their benevolence, mor- 
 al rectitude, and commercial punctuality, have excited, and 
 long secured to them, very general esteem ; and it has been 
 observed, that in the multitudes that compose the vast le- 
 gion of vagrants and street beggars, not a single quake?: 
 can be found." 
 
 Sec, 177. As the sect arose during the pro- 
 tectorate of Oliver Cromwell, it was narrowly 
 watched by that sagacious man, and for a time 
 was on the point of being suppressed by him. 
 But the more he became acquainted with them ? 
 the less he was inclined to measures of severi- 
 ty, although he did not put an end to the perse- 
 cutions, which were waged against them. 
 
 As their numbers increased, the protector required Fox 
 to promise not to disturb his government. This engage- 
 ment was to be given in writing. To this Fox agreed, 
 and wrote to the protector, by the name of Oliver Crom- 
 well, declaring that, " he did deny the wearing or drawing 
 a sword, or any outward weapon, against him or any man." 
 
 The Lord's Supper ? Singing ? Family worship ? Oaths ? War ? 
 What can you say of their dress ? Manners ? For what are they 
 distinguished ? What is their form of Church government ? What 
 meetings do they hold ? What does a writer say of them ? 
 
 Sec. 177. When did the sect arise ? How did 
 Cromwell at first regard them ? How afterwards ? 
 
 What did he require Fox to do ? What did Fox repjy ? 
 
 34 
 
398 PERIOD VIII.... 1555.... 1829. 
 
 Sec. 178. At the restoration of Charles IL 
 the Quakers participated in the general joy r 
 anticipating, as did the dissenters generally, a 
 free toleration ; but in this they, as well as 
 others, were disappointed. Charles seized 
 the first opportunity to persecute the Quakers, 
 who suffered many calamities. 
 
 Sec. i 79. On the accession of James, they 
 joined with other dissenters in congratulating 
 him ; but until the revolution which placed 
 William on the throne, they enjoyed but little 
 peace. 
 
 Sec. »80. In 1656, the Quakers first made 
 their appearance in New England. They 
 consisted of several females, who for their in- 
 decent and seditious conduct, were punished 
 with stripes and banishment, and some were 
 put to death. 
 
 The wild and fanatic conduct of the Quakers justly 
 drew upon them the odium of the fathers of New England j 
 but the measures of the latter against them were, it must be 
 acknowledged, of a character so severe as not to be justified. 
 
 Sec. 181. The principal residence of the 
 Quakers in America is in the state of Pennsyl- 
 vania, called after an eminent Quaker, Wil- 
 liam Penn, to whom Charles II. granted the 
 territory in 1680, as a reward for the services 
 
 Sec. 178. How did they regard the restoration of 
 Charles II. ? How did Charles treat them ? 
 
 Sec. 179. How did they act on the accession of 
 James '? When did they enjoy peace ? 
 
 Sec. 180. When did they first come to New Eng- 
 land ? How did they conduct? What severe mea- 
 sures were adopted in respect to them 1 
 
 "Was their conduct reprehensible ? But did the fathers of New 
 England err in respect to them r 
 
 Sec. 181 r Where is the principal residence of the 
 
THE PURITANS. 399 
 
 of his father, who was a vice admiral in the 
 British navy. 
 
 The territory was settled by the Friends, who, under the 
 direction of Penn, emigrated to America, and founded the 
 city of Philadelphia, which received this name, from the 
 harmony which prevailed among the order. The Quakers 
 have rapidly increased in this state, and among their num- 
 ber are many of the most wealthy and respectable citizens. 
 In America, they have nearly 700 congregations ; in 
 England, their numbers are estimated at about 50,000- 
 
 Sec. 182. In 1774, appeared in America a 
 sect by the name of Shakers, formed in Eng- 
 land by one James Wadley, and afterwards 
 headed by Ann Lee. Their principal estab- 
 lishment is at New Lebanon, New r York. 
 
 In the above year, Ann Lee emigrated to America, with 
 her followers. She claimed to possess the gift of langua- 
 ges, of healing, to be sinlessly perfect, and to hold continu- 
 al intercourse with the invisible world, and to talk familiar- 
 ly with angels. 
 
 The number of Shakers exceeds 4,000. They derive 
 their name from contortions of the body, which they prac- 
 tice in their religious dance. Like the Quakers, they ob- 
 serve great neatness about their persons and dwellings. 
 They are exceedingly industrious, and are growing wealthy 
 They reject matrimony, and hold all things in common. 
 
 XL Unitarians. 
 Sec. 183. The Unitarians are those, who re- 
 Quakers in America ? Who was Pennsylvania called* 
 after ? Who granted this territory to him ? Why ? 
 
 Who settled Pennsylvania ? Are the Quakers numerous in that 
 state : How many congregations have they ? What is their num- 
 ber in England ? 
 
 Sec. 1 82. W hen did the Shakers appear in America ? 
 Who was their founder ? Who headed them after- 
 wards ? Where is their principal establishment ? 
 
 ^ What did Ann Lee claim ? What is the number of Shakers : 
 Prom what do they derive their name ? In what do they resemble 
 the Quakers ? What is said of their views of matrimony? Have 
 they a community of goods ? 
 
400 PERIOD VIII.... 1655.... 1829. 
 
 ject the doctrine of the Trinity, or the distinc- 
 tion of three co-equal persons in the God- 
 head, and suppose Jesus Christ to be a created 
 being. They consist of several classes or 
 sects, among which the principal are the 
 Avians and Socinians. 
 
 Sec. 184. The Avians, among whom consid- 
 erable diversity of opinion exists, derived their 
 name from Arius, who flourished in the 4th 
 century, and of whose opinions an account has 
 been given, (Period IV. Sec. 15.) 
 
 Sec. 185. The Socinians derive their name 
 from Lselius Socinius, of the illustrious family 
 of the Sozzini, in Tuscany. He died at Zu- 
 rich, in 1562. Among the doctrines rejected 
 by Socinius, was that of the Trinity — original 
 sin — predestination — propitiation for sin by 
 the death of Christ, and the plenary inspira- 
 tion of the Scriptures. Christ he supposed to 
 be only a man, inspired as a preacher of right- 
 eousness, and whose death is to be regarded 
 as an example of heroism. The Holy Ghost 
 he considered as nothing but the power of 
 the Father, who alone is God. 
 
 Sec. 186. The doctrines of Socinius, after 
 his death, were embraced by multitudes, prin- 
 
 Sec. 183. Who are the Unitarians ? Which are 
 the principal branches ? 
 
 Sec. 184. From whom do the Arians derive their 
 name ? What were the opinions of Arius ? (Period 
 IV. Sec. 15.) 
 
 Sec. 185. From whom do the Socinians derive their 
 name ? Wheii did he die ? What doctrines did he 
 reject ? What were his views of Christ ? Of the 
 Holy Ghost ? 
 
 Sec. 186. By whom were his doctrines embraced ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 401 
 
 cipally in Poland and countries around it, by 
 means of his writings, which were published 
 by his nephew, Faustus Socinius. His fol- 
 lowers continued to flourish, until the year 
 1638, when they drew upon themselves the 
 indignation of the Catholics, through whose 
 instrumentality, the government of Poland de- 
 molished their flourishing academy at Racow, 
 and shut up their churches. By the diet of 
 Warsaw, in 1658, they were forever banished 
 the country. From this time, they were scat- 
 tered through Europe, and were to be found 
 chiefly embodied among other sects. 
 
 Sec. 187. In the beginning of the 18th cen- 
 tury, the Unitarian controversy was revived in 
 England, by Mr. Whiston, Dr. Samuel Clarke, 
 and others, who adopted the Arian scheme, 
 with some variation. For a time, Arianism 
 prevailed to a considerable extent in England, 
 particularly among the Presbyterian and gene- 
 ral Baptist Churches. 
 
 Sec. 188. At a later date, Socinianism has 
 met with more advocates through the labours 
 ,of Dr. Lardner, Dr. Priestly, Mr. Lindley, 
 Gilbert Wakefield, and Mr. Belsham. 
 
 Within a few years, Unitarianism has extensively pre- 
 vailed in Germany and Switzerland. In 1794 Dr. Priest- 
 
 _ — _ . ■ ■ '■ < — » 
 
 Who published his writings ? What persecutions did 
 they experience ? When ? What took place at the 
 diet of Warsaw ? In what year was this ? Where 
 were they scattered ? 
 
 Sec. 187. When was the Unitarian controversy 
 revived ? Where ? By whom ? Where did Arian- 
 ism prevail ? 
 
 Sec. 188. What prevailed at a later date ? Who 
 advocated it ? 
 
 34* 
 
402 PERIOD VIII....15S5....1829.- 
 
 ly, meeting with opposition in England, emigrated to Amer- 
 ica, where he gained some adherents, and was instrumen- 
 tal in forming a few congregations in the middle states. 
 He was a man of extensive learning, and contributed much 
 to the advancement of science. His death took place in 
 IS04 
 
 Sec. 189. The principal seat of Unitarian- 
 ism, in the United States, at present, is in Boston 
 and its vicinity. Large and respectable con- 
 gregations have embraced the general scheme ; 
 but they are far from maintaining an uniformi- 
 ty of views. 
 
 The professorships of Harvard University are at present 
 held by gentlemen of Unitarian faith. A theological sem- 
 inary is connected with the institution, designed to qualify 
 young men as ministers for the Unitarian Churches. 
 
 XII. Universalists. 
 
 Sec. 190. The Universalists are those, who 
 believe that all mankind, through the merits of 
 Christ, will finally be admitted into the king- 
 dom of heaven. 
 
 The advocates of this doctrine have not been openly nu- 
 merous, in any period of the Christian world. Origen, who 
 flourished in the former part of the third century, is sup- 
 posed by Mosheim to have embraced the sentiment ; and 
 from him several others in that age, and in later times, in- 
 terpreted the Scriptures in the same manner. 
 
 Where has Unitarianism prevailed recently ? When did Dr. 
 Priestly come to America ? Why ? What was his success here ? 
 When did he die ? 
 
 Sec. 189. Where is the principal seat of Unitarian- 
 ism in the United States ? Are the Unitarians agreed 
 among themselves ? 
 
 What are the religious views of the professors of Harvard Univer- 
 sity ? What theological seminary have they ? 
 
 Sec. 190. Who are the Universalists ? 
 
 Have they been openly numerous in any age ? Who in the third 
 century is supposed to have adopted the notion of Universal salva- 
 tion ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 403 
 
 Sec. 191. As a distinct sect, the Universal- 
 ists belong to modern times. The first open 
 advocate of the doctrine was Dr. Chauncey, of 
 Boston, who in an anonymous volume, pub- 
 lished in 1784, strongly maintained, that as 
 Christ died for all men, it is the purpose of 
 God to bring all men, either in the present 
 state, or in another, to a willing subjection to 
 his moral government. 
 
 The writers in favour of Universal salvation, have in 
 modern times been considerably numerous, though there 
 appears to be no small diversity of opinion among them. 
 One class hold that mankind are already perfectly re- 
 stored to the divine favour, and receiving what correction 
 is due to them, in the present world, are, at death, imme- 
 diately admitted to the enjoyments of the heavenly world. 
 Another class dissent from the opinion that the whole of 
 man's punishment is received in the present state ; but 
 maintain that it is extended to another world, where being, 
 as it is here, corrective and disciplinary, it will ultimately 
 prepare the soul for the felicities of the divine kingdom. 
 
 The above work of Dr. Chauncey was answered by Dr. 
 Jonathan Edwards, of New Haven. A similar work en- 
 titled " Calvinism Improved," by Dr. Joseph Huntington 
 of Coventry, Con. was answered by Dr. Nathan Strong of 
 Hartford. 
 
 The number of societies in this connexion in the United 
 States, amounts to between two and three hundred ; and 
 the number of preachers is, at present, about one hundred 
 and forty. The number of organized Churches is suppos- 
 ed to be about sixty. There are at present 10 or 15 peri- 
 Sec. 191. As a sect do they belong to modern times? 
 Who first openly advocated the doctrine ? In what 
 manner ? What did he maintain ■? 
 
 Have the writers on this doctrine been numerous ? Do they 
 agree ? What does one class maintain I What the other ? By 
 whom was Dr. Chauncey answered ? What other work was pub- 
 lished ? Who replied ? What number of societies have they in 
 the United States ? How many preachers ? What number of 
 Churches ? How many publications are devoted to the dissemina- 
 tion and defence of the doctrine ? 
 
404 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 odical publications devoted to the dissemination and de~ 
 fence of the principles of Universal salvation. 
 
 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 
 
 Sec. 192. During the progress of the Re- 
 formation, but little attention was paid to the 
 extension of the gospel among the heathen 
 nations ; the Reformers being exclusively oc- 
 cupied in directing that great work, to its full 
 completion and establishment. 
 
 Sec. 193. Since the Reformation, little, 
 also, has been done by Protestant communi- 
 ties, in reference to this subject, in compari- 
 son to the extent of the field before them, and 
 the urgent wants of millions, who in heathen 
 lands are enveloped in darkness and supersti- 
 tion. 
 
 Sec. 194. The various missionary opera- 
 tions of the Protestants may be classed as fol- 
 lows : Missionary efforts of the first settlers of 
 New England — of the Danes — Moravians — 
 
 Methodists Baptists British American 
 
 Board. 
 
 Observation. The unexpected length to which this work 
 has already extended, forbids a minute account of the in- 
 teresting operations made by various societies belonging to 
 the above communities. A rapid sketch only, therefore, 
 will be attempted. 
 
 Sec. 192. Did the Reformers pay much attention to 
 missions among the heathen ? Why not ? 
 
 Sec. 193. Have the efforts of Protestants, since the 
 Reformation, in this respect corresponded to the wants 
 of the heathen? 
 
 Sec. 194. How may the missionary efforts of Pro- 
 testants be classed ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 405 
 
 J. — Missionary Operations of the first settlers of 
 New England. 
 
 Sec. 195. The missionary labours of the 
 tirst emigrants to New England, were confined 
 to the Indian tribes, scattered over the country* 
 By means of these labours, many belonging to 
 those tribes were brought under the influence 
 of the gospel, and not a few were hopefully 
 converted. Churches were, at length, organ- 
 ized among them, whose members, in general, 
 walked according to the rules of the gospel. 
 Of those who contributed to these happy ef- 
 fects, the most distinguished were Mr. Eliot, 
 the Mayhews, and, at a later date, the pious 
 David Brainerd. 
 
 Mr. Eliot emigrated to America in the year 1631, soon 
 after which, he became the pastor of the Church at Rox- 
 bury, in Massachusetts. The miserable condition of the 
 Indians, early attracted the attention of this benevolent 
 man. He saw in them the deplorable effects of ignorance 
 and superstition. Led by their priests, who were called 
 powows, they worshipped, in a manner the most unmeaning, 
 a good spirit and an evil spirit, under the names of Kitc- 
 han and Hobbomok. 
 
 To the improvement of the Indians, Mr. Eliot applied 
 himself. Having learned their language, he commenced 
 preaching among them. Besides several other books, he 
 translated the whole Bible into their language. This was 
 a labour, which but few men could have performed in a 
 long life. The whole, moreover, it is said, was written 
 with a single pen. The labour was greatly increased, by 
 the unusual length of many of the Indian words. The 
 
 Sec. 195 What missions did the first emigrants to 
 New England establish ? What was the success of 
 their efforts ? Who particularly distinguished them- 
 selves ? 
 
 When did Mr. Eliot remove to America ? Of what Church was 
 he pastor ? What first directed his attention to the Indians ? What 
 spirits did they worship ? What means did Mr. Eliot adopt to bene- 
 
i06 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 longest word occurs in Mark 1. 40, and is printed thus — 
 Wuttappesittukgussunnoohvvehtunkquoh. 
 
 The success of Mr. Eliot, by his preaching and writings, 
 was unexpectedly great. He lived to see six respectable 
 Churches gathered from among the Indian tribes, in his 
 neighbourhood ; and 24 Indian preachers, successfully em- 
 ployed as missionaries of the cross. This truly excellent 
 man died in the year 1690, at the advanced age of 86, 
 leaving behind him the highest evidence of a useful life : 
 and has since received the honourable title of " the apostle 
 of the Indians. 55 
 
 The labours of the May hews, were principally devoted 
 to the Indians who lived on the island of Martha's Vine- 
 yard. For a whole century and a half, did the father and 
 his descendants devote themselves to the spiritual improve- 
 ment of the Indians on that island ; nor were their labours 
 in vain. In 1652, no fewer than 282 Indian converts were 
 admitted to the privileges of the Christian Church. At a 
 still later period, of 180 families, but two continued hea- 
 then. Unfortunately, the war with the Indians, which oc- 
 curred sometime after, interrupted the efforts of the be- 
 nevolent to evangelize them, and in the issue, drove them 
 from the soil of New England. 
 
 The labours of the pious and devoted Mr. Brainerd, 
 were among the Indians at Crosweeksung, in New Jersey. 
 Few men ever surpassed this godly man in the exercise of 
 the missionary spirit, or have ever laboured with greater 
 assiduity in the cause of Christ. Considerable success at- 
 tended his exertions. The attention of many was arrested, 
 and a respectable Church gathered from among the sons of 
 the forest. In the year 1747, at the early age of 29, this 
 eminent and pious missionary rested from his earthly la- 
 bours. 
 
 2. — Missionary Operations of the Danes. 
 
 Sec. 196. Of modern nations, the honour of 
 first engaging in the conversion of the heathen, 
 
 lit the Indians ? With what success ? How many churches did he 
 gather ? When did he die f What is he called ? Where did the 
 Mayhews labour ? How long ? How many converts did they 
 number ? What event suspended all missionary efforts among the 
 Indians ? Where did Mr. Brainerd labour ? With what success 
 When did he die ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 407 
 
 belongs to the Danes. Their missionary ef- 
 forts were commenced about the year 1705, 
 and were directed, in the first place, to the 
 inhabitants on the coast of Malabar, in the 
 East Indies ; and a few years after, to the 
 people dwelling in Greenland. The missiona- 
 ries who have been particularly distinguished 
 in the Danish Mission are Zeigenbalg and 
 Plutsche, who led the way in 1705 ; Swartz, 
 who entered upon the work in 1750, contem- 
 porary with whom were Gerricke, Kolhoff. 
 and several others. 
 
 The Danish mission may be said to have been, in gene- 
 ral, remarkably successful. Their missionaries translated 
 the whole Bible into the Malabar tongue, and were the 
 means, it is supposed, of bringing not less than eighty thou- 
 sand, of different casts, under the influence of Christian 
 principles. 
 
 The venerable Swartz, who was engaged in the above 
 missionary efforts in India, deserves a passing tribute of re- 
 spect. For the space of 48 years, he laboured with inde- 
 fatigable zeal, and probably obtained a greater influence 
 over the heathen, than any other man in the annals of mod- 
 ern missions. The Rajah, or Hindoo governor of Tanjore, 
 made him his counsellor, and when he died, came to do 
 honour to his memory, in the presence of his Braminical 
 court. He covered the body with a gold cloth, and made 
 great lamentations over it. He erected a monument to his 
 memory, and caused an epitaph to be inscribed upon it, 
 which he composed himself. Swartz closed his life on the 
 13th of Feb. 1798, in the 72d year of his age. 
 
 The attention of the Danes was first directed to Green- 
 land, in 1708. In 1721, Hans Egede, a clergyman of Nor- 
 way, sailed for that inhospitable region, under the patron- 
 Sec. 1 96. What modern nation first established mis- 
 sions among the heathen ? In what year ? Where ? 
 What missionaries led the way ? Who followed ? 
 
 Has the Danish mission been successful ? What has it effected : 
 How long did Swartz labour ? What is said of his influence ? What 
 respect was shown him at his death ? When did that event occur ' : 
 
108 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 age of his Danish majesty. Other missionaries followed in 
 subsequent years, who were aided by missionaries in the 
 Moravian connection. The result of their united labours, 
 has been the almost entire abolition of paganism in that 
 country. 
 
 3. — Missionary Operations of the Moravians. 
 
 Sec. 197. The Moravians commenced their 
 missionary operations about the year 1732. 
 Being led to enter upon this noble work by the 
 example of the Danes. Though a small peo- 
 ple, they for a time exceeded all others, in 
 their missionary enterprises. They have now 
 about thirty stations, employing 170 labourers, 
 including females, and estimate their foreign 
 converts, at 30,000. Their attention was first 
 directed to the Danish and English West India 
 Islands ; next to Greenland and Labrador ; 
 to the Indians of America ; to the Hottentots, 
 in Southern Africa ; and to several countries 
 on the Eastern Continent. 
 
 4. — Missionary Operations of the Methodists. 
 
 Sec. 198. The missionary enterprises of 
 the Methodists among heathen nations are of 
 recent origin. A Wesleyan Missionary Soci- 
 ety was formed in London, in the year 1814, 
 which has since raised, in a single year, nearly 
 
 When did the Danes first send missionaries to Greenland? What 
 has been the result of this mission ? 
 
 Sec. 197. About what year did the Moravians first 
 attempt missionary efforts ? Through whose example ? 
 How many stations have they ? How many foreign 
 converts do they reckon ? In what countries have 
 they established missions ? 
 
 Sec. 198. What is said of the date of heathen mis- 
 sions by the Methodists ? What society was formed 
 
THE PURITANS. 409 
 
 140,000 dollars. During the same year, 1814^ 
 Dr. Coke, with seven other missionaries, sailed 
 from England, for the island of Ceylon. Dr. 
 Coke died on his passage ; but his associates, 
 at length, reached the island, and established a 
 mission at Columbo. Since the above date, 
 the Methodists have planted stations at Aus- 
 tralia, Sierra Leone, South Africa, Bombay, 
 and among several of the Indian tribes of 
 North America. 
 
 It deserves to be recorded, to the honour of 'Dr. Coke, 
 that as early as 1786, he commenced a mission to the blacks 
 in the West Indies, which was undertaken on his own re- 
 sponsibility, and sustained, for some time, by his individu- 
 al exertions. Other missionaries, however, followed him, 
 in his labours, who have succeeded in adding great num- 
 bers to the Methodist connection. From the slave holders 
 and the established clergy, they all along have experienced 
 an unabated opposition, suffering in some instances impris- 
 onment, and even corporal chastisement. 
 
 5. — Missionary Operations of the Baptists. 
 
 Sec. 199. The missionary operations of the 
 Baptists were first effectively commenced, in 
 the year 1792, about which time, a society was 
 formed in England, through the instrumentality 
 of the Rev. Mr. Carey, of Leicester. This 
 gentleman devoted himself to the great work.. 
 
 in their connexion in 1814 ? What funds have they 
 raised 1 To what island have they directed their at- 
 tention ? Who led the way ? Where did Dr. Coke 
 die ? In what countries have the Methodists planted 
 missions ? 
 
 When did Dr. Coke commence a mission to the blacks in the 
 West Indies ? What has been the success of this mission ? Has it 
 met with opposition ? 
 
 Sec. 199. When did the Baptists first commence 
 their missionary operations ? Through whose instru- 
 35 
 
410 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 He arrived in Calcutta, the following year, 
 where he joined Mr, Thomas, a surgeon, who 
 had resided in India for several years, and 
 who was appointed his associate In subse- 
 quent years, they were joined by Messrs. 
 Marshman, Ward, and others. They have 
 planted several stations in and around Calcut- 
 ta, and have up to the present time, been sig- 
 nally blest in their missionary labours, al- 
 though some of them have died. 
 
 The field of labour into which the Baptist missionaries 
 were thus introduced, is immense. They are surrounded 
 by hundreds of millions, who are enveloped in the thickest 
 spiritual darkness, and devoted to the most gross idolatry 
 and debasing superstition. Every family has its household 
 god, made of brass, or wood, or stone, which is wor- 
 shipped with the most profound adoration. Worship is al- 
 so paid to the heavenly bodies, to various animals, and to 
 the river Ganges. The country is filled with a multitude 
 of temples, of which the temple, or car, of Juggernaut is 
 considered the most sacred, and which is annually visited 
 by millions, several of whom yearly sacrifice their lives to 
 this horrid idol. 
 
 The worship of the heathen is mingled with the most 
 cruel, debasing, and polluting practices. Grievous self 
 torture, in various forms, is recommended and applauded. 
 Thousands of infants are yearly sacrificed ; and hundreds 
 of widows burned on the funeral piles of their husbands. 
 
 The greatest obstacle to the introduction of ( hristianity 
 among the heathen, in India, arises from the separation of 
 the people into different tribes, or classes. These are call- 
 ed casts, of which among the Hindoos there are four — the 
 
 mentality ? Whom did they send to Calcutta as mis- 
 sionaries ? What other distinguished men have la- 
 boured in the same field ? What, in general, has been 
 the success of the Baptist mission in the east ? 
 
 What is said of the extent of the field, in which the Baptist mis- 
 sionaries are labouring ? What of the state of the heathen ? What 
 do they worship ? Which is the principal idol ? How is this es- 
 teemed ? With what is their worship connected? What is the 
 greatest obstacle to the introduction of Christianity into India ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 41 1 
 
 Bramins, or sacred order ; the Chehteree or soldiers and ru- 
 lers; the Bice Vaissya, or husbandmen and merchants; 
 and the Sooders, or labourers and mechanics. Between 
 these different casts there are no marriages, and no social 
 intercourse. The son pursues the profession of his father, 
 nor by any course of conduct, however meritorious, can he 
 hope to attain to a higher elevation in society. To act 
 contrary to the rules of his cast, subjects a person to the 
 loss of property, and the loss of friends. He becomes an 
 outcast from society, and is treated as unworthy, even of 
 existence. By a profession of Christianity, a Hindoo sub- 
 jects himself to all the calamities incident upon the loss of 
 cast. 
 
 Notwithstanding the above almost insuperable barrier to 
 the introduction of Christianity into India, the Baptist mis- 
 sionaries have laboured with a fidelity worthy the cause, 
 and have met with so much success, especially by means 
 of schools, in which the rising generation are instructed, 
 as to give promise that the great system of heathen idolatry 
 may at some future period be dissolved. 
 
 Sec. 200. In connexion with the missionary 
 efforts of the Baptists in England, we shall, in 
 this place, speak of similar efforts of the Bap- 
 tists, in America. In 1814, was formed at 
 Philadelphia an American Baptist Missionary 
 Board, by delegates from eleven states. The 
 attention of this board has been chiefly direct- 
 ed to the Birman empire. Their missionaries, 
 however, of whom the principal is Dr. Judson. 
 have met with many discouragements, and 
 suffered grievous hardships. 
 
 How many casts are there among the Hindoos ? What are they 
 called ? What intercourse subsists between these casts ? Can any 
 one rise from a lewer to a higher cast ? What is the' consequence 
 of acting contrary to the rules of cast ? Does a profession of 
 Christianity involve a loss of cast ? Notwithstanding this obstacle, 
 has the Baptist mission made some progress among the heathen ? 
 
 Sec. 200. When was the American Baptist Mission- 
 ary Board formed ? Where 1 By whom ? To what 
 empire has it chiefly directed its efforts ? Who has 
 been their most distinguished missionary ? 
 
412 PERIOD VIII..„1555....1829. 
 
 The first missionaries sent by the American Baptists to 
 Birmah, were Messrs. Judson and Rice, who were origin- 
 ally engaged in the service of the American board ; but 
 left that service, in consequence of a change of sentiments 
 on the subject of baptism. Dr. Judson has translated the 
 New Testament into the language of the Birmans ; but 
 whether this missionary enterprise will ultimately succeed, 
 time only can determine. The Baptist Board have stations 
 also in Africa, and among the North American Indians, 
 at which their missionaries have been more successful. 
 
 6. — Missionary Operations of the British. 
 
 Sec* 201. The principal missionary enter- 
 prises of the British have been conducted un- 
 der the auspices of three societies, viz. the 
 London Missionary Society, formed in 1795 — 
 the Edinburgh Missionary Society, formed in 
 1796, and the Church Missionary Society* 
 formed in 1800. 
 
 Sec. 202. The attention of the London Mis- 
 sionary Society was first directed to the South 
 Sea Islands. For fifteen years little success 
 attended their efforts. At length, in 1813, 
 Pomare, the king of Otaheite, and his people, 
 renounced idolatry, since which time Chris- 
 tianity has made rapid progress. This society 
 has also, establishments among the Hottentots 
 
 In whose service were Dr. Judson and Mr. Rice originally engag- 
 ed? Why did they leave it ? Into what language has the former 
 translated the New Testament ? What other stations have the 
 Baptist Board }. 
 
 Sec. 201. What three missionary societies can you 
 mention among the British ? When 'was the first 
 founded ? When the second ? Third ? 
 
 Sec. 202. Towards what region did the London 
 Missionary Society first direct their attention ? Did then- 
 missionaries immediately succeed ? What is the date 
 of their success ? Who were converted ? What oth- 
 er establishments has the society ? 
 
THE PURITANS 4i;> 
 
 and Bushmen of Africa, and in the East and 
 West Indies. 
 
 Few missionary enterprises have ever excited deeper in- 
 terest, than that under the direction of the London Mis- 
 sionary Society to the South Sea Islands. On the 11th of 
 August, 1796, thirty persons sailed from London, in a ship 
 called the Duff, commanded by captain Wilson. After en- 
 countering incredible hardships, some were landed on the 
 Friendly Islands, and the remainder at Otaheite. The 
 missionaries at the Friendly Islands were, in part, destroy- 
 ed, and the rest made their escape to i\ew Holland. The 
 missionaries at Otaheite found the inhabitants of that Isl- 
 and sunk to the lowest moral debasement. After a perse- 
 verance worthy the missionaries of the cross, the heralds 
 nlanted there have succeeded in enlightening and reform- 
 ing the inhabitants of Otaheite, and of six or eight neigh- 
 bouring islands. Idolatry has been renounced ; schools 
 established : churches erected ; and the spirit of the gospel 
 widely disseminated. 
 
 The missionary efforts of the above society among the 
 Hottentots and Bushmen of Africa, were commenced in 
 1798, by Dr. Vanderkemp, a distinguished physician, and 
 Mr. Kicherer. This mission has been signally blest. Among 
 those who have laboured in the East Indies, under the pa- 
 tronage of this society, no one appears more prominent 
 than Mr. Morrison. With great labour he has compiled a 
 grammar and a dictionary in the Chinese language; into 
 which he has trauslated the Scriptures, and circulated ma- 
 ny thousand pamphlets and tracts. 
 
 The Edinburgh Missionary Society first directed their 
 attention to Africa ; but being unsuccessful, they have more 
 recently been labouring in Tartary, where, besides plant- 
 ing several stations, they have distributed many Bibles and 
 
 When did the first missionaries to the South ^ea islands sail r In 
 what ship ? Where were the missionaries landed ? What became 
 «f those which were landed at the Friendly Islands ? What was the 
 state of the people at Otaheite ? What is the present state of the 
 people I When did the above society direct their attention to the 
 Hottentots and Bushmen ? What distinguished men took charge 
 of the latter missions ? What distinguished man has laboured in 
 the East ? What has he done ? 
 
 Where did the Edinburgh Society first direct their attention '■' 
 Were they successful ? Where more recently, have their missiona- 
 ries laboured ? 
 
 35* 
 
414 PERIOD \T1I....1555...,182&. 
 
 tracts among the hordes of that country ; and, also, to softif 
 extent, in Persia and China. 
 
 The Church Missionary Society sent their first mission- 
 aries to western Africa, where their stations are said to be 
 flourishing. The British dominions in Asia, however, have 
 been the principal theatre of their operations. The mis- 
 sionary establishments under their direction have been well 
 supported, and greatly blest. 
 
 In this place it belongs, to notice the labours of two dis- 
 tinguished individuals in England, who have accomplished 
 important services for the heathen world. The first of 
 these was Dr. Buchanan, a chaplain to the East India 
 Company, at Bengal ; who, for several years, devoted him- 
 self to ascertain the moral and religious state, particularly 
 of Hindostan, and other neighbouring countries. An ac- 
 count of his labours and sufferings has been published, 
 which has powerfully contributed in exciting the interests 
 of the whole Christian world, in favour of sending the gos- 
 pel to the heathen. Dr. Buchanan ended his valuable life 
 in 1815. The other gentleman engaged in a similar course 
 of benevolence, was Henry Marty n, who was led to devote 
 himself to a missionary life, by reading the history of that 
 eminent man, David Brainerd. Having obtained a chap- 
 laincy in the East India Company, he sailed for Hindostan, 
 where he arrived in 1806. Here, he applied himself with 
 great diligence to the study of the Hindostanee, into which 
 he translated the liturgy and the New Testament. From 
 India, Martyn passed into Persia, into the language of 
 which country he translated the New Testament, and pro- 
 duced a powerful excitement in that kingdom, by his dis- 
 putation with several Mahometan doctors. He ended his 
 life at Tocat, a city of Asiatic Turkey, in 1812, at the ear- 
 ly age of thirty-one. 
 
 7. — Missionary Operations of the American Board. 
 
 Sec. 203. Several missionary Societies have 
 
 Where did the Church Missionary Society first send their mis- 
 sionaries ? Where has been the principal theatre of their opera- 
 tions ? Have their labours been blessed ? 
 
 What two distinguished individuals have greatly contributed to a 
 knowledge of the heathen nations of the East ? Where did Dr. 
 Buchanan travel ? Where did Henry Martyn ? When did the for- 
 mer die ? When the latter ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 415 
 
 been formed in the United States, since the 
 war of the Revolution. The New York Mis- 
 sionary Society in 1796 ; the Connecticut, in 
 1798 ; the Massachusetts, in 1799 ; the New 
 Jersey, in 1801. The operations of these so- 
 cieties have been chiefly confined to the new 
 settlements in our own country, in which they 
 have accomplished an amount of good, to be 
 estimated only at the last great day. The es- 
 tablishment, however, which has recently at- 
 tracted the attention of a great portion of the 
 American people, is the America?! Board of 
 Commissioners for Foreign Missions, which was 
 formed in 1810, and has now establishments 
 in India, Western Asia, the Sandwich Islands. 
 and among the North American Indians. 
 
 In India the Board have stations at Bombay and Ceylon : 
 in western Asia; at Beyroot in Syria, and at Malta, an isl- 
 and in the Mediterranean ; in the Sandwich Islands, at 
 Hawaii, Oahu, Maui, and Taui ; in North America, among 
 the Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, Cherokees of the 
 Arkansas, Osages, and the Indians in Ohio, at Mackinaw, 
 Green Bay, and in the state of New York. 
 
 At these various places, the board have forty-six stations, 
 at which are 223 missionaries and assistants, male and fe- 
 male ; 600 native assistants ; about 500 native communi- 
 cants ; 30,000 scholars in the schools, and seven printing 
 presses. About 1,500 associations, and 69 auxiliaries con- 
 Sec. 203. What missionary societies can you men- 
 tion, which have been formed in the United States % 
 To what settlements have their operations been chiefly 
 confined ? When was the American Board of Com- 
 missioners for Foreign Missions formed ? Where has 
 this Board missionary stations ? 
 
 Mention the stations in India ; in Western Asia ; in the Sandwich 
 islands ; among the North American Indians. How many stations 
 have the Board ? How many missionaries and assistants ? How 
 many native assistants ? Communicants ? Scholars in the schools ? 
 Printing presses abroad I How many Associations contribute to 
 
416 PERIOD Vin....l5o5....l829. 
 
 It ibute to the support of the operations of the Board. The 
 receipts of the year 1828 exceeded 100,000 dollars. At 
 several of the above stations, great success has attended 
 the labours of the missionaries ; and at all, the work has so 
 prospered, as to give the highest encouragement to the 
 board, and to the friends of Zion, to continue in this work 
 of benevolence. 
 
 Sec. 204. It would be extending this volume 
 to a tedious length, were we even to notice the 
 other benevolent institutions, and the other 
 benevolent exertions of the present day. The 
 Church of Christ, in every quarter of the 
 globe, is evidently awaking to enterprises 
 hitherto unknown, in the annals of Christen- 
 dom. In the Bible Societies which have been 
 established, and Tract Societies, and Educa- 
 tion Societies — in efforts made to enlighten 
 the minds of children in Sabbath Schools 
 — to reform those who go down to the sea in 
 great ships, and to send light to those who for 
 crime inhabit the gloomy cells of our prisons — 
 we see convincing evidence that the Captain 
 of salvation is effectually carrying forward his 
 triumphs over the empire of darkness, and 
 that the Church is strongly and rapidly ad- 
 vancing to the enjoyment of her millenial 
 glory- 
 
 support the operations of the Board ? What was the amount of re- 
 ceipts in the year 1828? Are the operations of the Board and their 
 missionaries generally prosperous ? 
 
 Sec. 204. What indications exist that the millenial 
 glory of the Church of Christ is rapidly approaching ? 
 
THE PURITANS. 417 
 
 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS IN PERIOD VIII. 
 
 Observation. During the Reformation, we have seen 
 that there was a great increase of eminent men, throughout 
 Christendom. Since the establishment of that glorious 
 event, however, the number has continued to swell, until 
 only the mention of such as might be thought entitled to 
 notice, would add many a page to our volume. We must 
 limit ourselves, therefore, and notice such only, as have 
 been, perhaps, most conspicuous ; and, moreover, as the 
 history of these men is better known than the history of 
 those, who belong to our former periods, we shall omit any 
 biographical notice in smaller type, of those who belong to 
 this. It may be added, that in the following catalogue, we 
 shall not be particular as to the order of time, in which 
 they lived, but shall rather follow the order in which tve 
 have treated the several sects. 
 
 1. Ignatius Loyola, a Spanish knight, founder of the 
 order of Jesuits, 1540. 
 
 2. Francis Xavier, a Jesuit missionary to India, who 
 from his zeal and success in spreading the Romish faith 
 in that country, has been styled " the apostle of the In- 
 dians/' 
 
 3. Robert Bellarmin, an Italian Jesuit, and one of 
 the most celebrated controversial writers, in the Romish 
 connexion. Died, 1543. 
 
 4. Father Paul, the distinguished historian of the 
 Council of Trent. 
 
 5. Louis Bourdaloue, justly esteemed one of the most 
 eloquent preachers among the Catholic clergy. Died in 
 France, 1704. 
 
 6. John Baptiste Massillon, a French preacher, dis- 
 tinguished for his powers of elocution, and for his volume 
 of published sermons. 
 
 7. Fenelon, archbishop of Cambray, distinguished for 
 the beauty of his style in writing, and for the uncommon 
 purity of his manner of life. Died 1651. 
 
 8. Philip James Spener, a Lutheran German divine, 
 founder of the Pietists. Died 1715. 
 
 9. Emmanuel Swedenborg, a Swede, who about the 
 year 1750, founded the New Jerusalem Church, and after 
 whom his followers are called Swedenborgians. 
 
418 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 10. James Arminius, a professor of divinity at Leyden, 
 who about the beginning of the seventeenth century, gave 
 rise to the " Arminian Schism." 
 
 11. John Le Clerc, a celebrated Arminian and theolo- 
 logical writer, and universal scholar. Died at Geneva, 
 1736. 
 
 12. Daniel Whitby, an English Arminian divine, au- 
 thor of more than forty works, which display a fund of 
 sense and learning. Died, 1726. 
 
 13. Henry VIII. king of England, in whose reign the 
 Reformation in that country commenced. 
 
 14. Edward VI. son and successor of Henry VIII. a 
 prince distinguished for his piety, and for the countenance 
 which he gave to the cause of the Reformation in England. 
 
 15. Mary, queen of England, who opposed the Reform- 
 ation in England, and attempted the re-establishment of the 
 Roman Catholic religion, in that country. 
 
 10. John Rogers, a zealous English divine, who suf- 
 fered martyrdom, at Smithneld, 1555, in the persecuting 
 reign of Mary. 
 
 17. Thomas Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, a 
 ^reat friend to the cause of Protestantism, and for which, 
 he was burnt at Oxford, 1555, by order of Queen Mary. 
 
 18. Hugh Latimer, bishop of Worcester, who for his 
 zeal in the Protestant cause, was burnt at Oxford, in 1555. 
 
 19. Nicholas Ridley, bishop of London, burnt at the 
 ^ame time with Latimer, and for the same cause. 
 
 20. Edward Bonner, bishop of London, a violent and 
 cruel persecutor of the Protestants, in the reign of queen 
 Mary. 
 
 21. Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, and 
 chancellor of England, like Bonner a powerful and cruel 
 persecutor of the Protestants, during the reign of queen 
 Mary. 
 
 22. Elizabeth, queen of England, during whose reigo 
 the Reformation in that country was firmly established. 
 
 23. James Bancroft, archbishop of Canterbury, under 
 King James I. a furious persecutor of the Puritans. Died, 
 1610. 
 
 24. William Laud, archbishop of Canterbury, in the 
 reign of Charles I. a violent opposer of the Puritans, but 
 who, for high treason, was beheaded in 1645. 
 
 25. Oliver Cromwell, protector of the Commonwealth 
 
THE PURITANS. 419 
 
 of England, who greatly favoured the cause of the dissen- 
 ters, in that country, and promoted the faithful preaching 
 of the gospel. Died, 1658. 
 
 26. James Usher, archbishop of Armagh, in Ireland, a 
 prelate of distinguished learning and piety, author of 
 " Annals of the Old and New Testament." Died, 1655. 
 
 27. Isaac Barrow, a learned English divine, highly 
 celebrated for his sermons, which are said to be richer in 
 
 hought, than any other sermons in the English language. 
 Died, 1677. 
 
 28. John Tillotson, archbishop of Canterbury, the 
 most popular preacher of his day, author of several vol- 
 umes of sermons, characterized by great simplicity and 
 ease of language. He introduced into England the custom 
 of preaching with notes. Died, 1694. 
 
 29. Edward Stillingfleet, bishop of Worcester, au- 
 thor of" Origines Sacrae," or a rational account of natural 
 and revealed religion. Died, 1699. 
 
 30. Humph hey Prideaux, dean of Norwich, author of 
 " Connexion between Sacred and Profane History." 
 
 31. Gilbert Burnet, author of a " History of the Re- 
 formation/' and of a " History of his own Times." Died 
 1714. 
 
 32. Robert South, a preacher, distinguished for his 
 great learning, and uncommon powers of satire. Died 
 1716. 
 
 33. Joseph Butler, bishop of Durham, the learned au- 
 thor of the " Analogy of Religion, Natural and Revealed, 
 to the Constitution and Course of Nature." Died, 1752. 
 
 34. George Berkeley, bishop of Cloyne, a distin- 
 guished benefactor of Yale College, author of the " Minute 
 Philosopher." Died, 1753. 
 
 35. Robert Lowth, bishop of London, author of " Lec- 
 tures on the Poefery of the Hebrews," and a " Translation 
 of Isaiah." Died, 17557. 
 
 36. William Paley, archdeacon of Carlisle, author of 
 " Natural Theology," " Moral Philosophy," &c. Died 
 1805. 
 
 37. John Newton, who, from being eminently bold in 
 sin, became a distinguished minister of the gospel, in 
 London, and author of several valuable works. Died 
 IS07. 
 
 38. Thomas Scott, an English divine, distinguished 
 
420 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 for his invaluable, learned, and practical Commentary on 
 the Bible. Died, 1821. 
 
 39. John Owen, an eminent English divine among the 
 Dissenters, a man of great learning and piety, whose works 
 are highly esteemed, at the present day. Died, 1683. 
 
 40. Richard Baxter, an eminent non-conformist di- 
 vine, author of various theological treatises, which abound 
 in fervent piety, and eminent love to the souls of men. 
 Died, 1691. 
 
 41. John Flavel, a distinguished dissenting minister, 
 author of several valuable sermons and treatises, which are 
 marked with the same piety and benevolence as those oi 
 Baxter. Died, 1691. 
 
 42. Matthew Henry, an eminent English dissenter, 
 best known by his valuable "Exposition of the Bible." 
 Died, 1714. 
 
 43. Thomas Ridgely, a dissenting clergyman, author 
 of a Body of Divinity. Died, 1731. 
 
 44. Isaac Watts, a dissenting divine, author of several 
 valuable treatises on philosophical subjects ; but still better 
 known for his sermons, and his metrical version of the 
 Fsalms. Died, 1748. 
 
 45. Dantel Neal, a dissenting divine, author of a "His- 
 tory of New England," and a " History of the Puritans." 
 Died, 1743. 
 
 40. Philip Doddridge, an English dissenter, distin- 
 guished as a theological instructer, and for several valuable 
 works, viz. "Lectures," an "Exposition of the New Tes- 
 tament," " Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul," &c f 
 Died, 1751. 
 
 47. Nathaniel Lardner, a dissenting divine, author of 
 the " Credibility of Gospel History." Died, 1768. 
 
 48. John Robinson, a distinguished English clergyman, 
 who with his people removed to Holland, and is called the 
 " father of the Congregational Churches in New England." 
 Died, 1625. 
 
 49. John Cotton, one of the most distinguished minis- 
 ters in New England, highly celebrated for his wisdom and 
 learning. Died, 1652. 
 
 50. Thomas Hooker, first minister at Cambridge, Mass, 
 one of the founders of Conn, and the first minister of Hart* 
 ford. Died, 1647. 
 
 51. Jojhn Davenport, first minister of New Haven, and 
 
THE PURITANS. 421 
 
 one of the founders of the colony of that name. Died, 
 1670. 
 
 52. Increase Mather, a clergyman of Boston, and pres- 
 ident of Harvard College, greatly respected both for his 
 learning and usefulness. Died, 1723. 
 
 53. Cotton Mather, son of the former, justly reputed 
 the most distinguished minister of New England. His pub- 
 lications amounted to 382, several of which, as his Mag- 
 nolia, were large. Died, 1728. 
 
 54. Jonathan Edwards, president of New Jersey Col- 
 lege, distinguished for his able works on "Original Sin/ 5 
 " Freedom of the Will," &c. Died, 1758. 
 
 55. Jonathan Edwards, president of Union College, 
 son of the preceding, an able metaphysician. Died, 1801. 
 
 56. Joseph Bellamy, a minister of Bethlehem, in Conn, 
 a powerful preacher, and an able instructer in theology. 
 Died, 1790. 
 
 57. Samuel Hopkins, minister of Newport, Rhode Isl- 
 and, author of a System of Divinity, in which he maintains 
 that holiness consists in disinterested benevolence, and sin 
 in selfishness. Died, 1803. It is from his name that the 
 term HopJcinsianism is derived. 
 
 58. Joseph Lathrop, a minister of West Springfield, 
 eminently pious and profoundly versed in theology, author 
 of several volumes of popular sermons. Died, 1820. 
 
 59. Timothy Dwight, president of Yale College, distin- 
 guished for his great usefulness, while at the head of that 
 institution, and for a much admired course of theological 
 lectures, delivered to the students ; besides other valuable 
 works. Died, 1817. 
 
 60. Nathan Strong, pastor of a Congregational church 
 in Hartford, distinguished for his talents, eloquence, piety 
 and learning. Died, 1816. 
 
 61. John Smalley, a divine, of Berlin, Conn., distin- 
 guished for his great logical powers, and for a volume of 
 sermons, which greatly contributed to the advancement of 
 theological science. 
 
 62. Samuel Davis, president of Princeton College, New 
 Jersey, an eloquent and powerful Presbyterian preacher, 
 whose published sermons are still much admired. Died, 
 1761. 
 
 63. John Witherspoon, for some years minister of Pais- 
 ley, in Scotland ; afterwards president of Princeton Col- 
 
 36 
 
422 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 lege, in New Jersey, an eminent politician, and a sound 
 and pious divine. Died, 1794. 
 
 64. John Rogers, father of Presbyterianism, in the city 
 of New York. Died, 1811. 
 
 65. Samuel Seabury, an Episcopal clergyman, bishop 
 of Conn., and the first diocesan in the United States. Di- 
 ed, 1796. 
 
 66. Theodore Dehon, bishop of South Carolina, distin- 
 guished for his eminent learning and piety, and for two 
 volumes of sermons, which are much admired, both at home 
 and abroad. Died, 1817. 
 
 67. Roger Williams, founder of the colony of Rhode 
 Island, and father of the first Baptist Church in New Eng- 
 land. Died, 1683. 
 
 68. John Gill, a distinguished Baptist divine, in Lon- 
 don, well known for his Commentary on the Bible, and for 
 a Body of Divinity. Died, 1771. 
 
 69. John Ryland, an eminent Baptist preacher in Eng- 
 land, and head of the Baptist academy at Bristol. Died, 
 1792. 
 
 70. James Manning, president of Rhode Island Col- 
 lege, the most learned man of his time, among the Ameri- 
 can Baptists. Died, 1791. 
 
 71. Samuel Stillman, a Baptist clergyman in Boston, 
 distinguished for his uncommon eloquence and fervent pi- 
 ety. 
 
 John Wesley, an Englishman, founder of the sect call- 
 ed Methodists. Died, 1791. 
 
 73. George Whitfield, an Englishman, a most popu- 
 lar and truly useful preacher, and the leader of the Whit- 
 fieldian, or Calvinistic Methodists. Died, 1770. 
 
 74. Francis Asbury, the first bishop of the American 
 Methodist Church, distinguished for his great attachment 
 to the principles of his sect, and for the zeal with which he 
 promoted its cause. Died, 1816. 
 
 75. George Fox, the founder and head of the English 
 Quakers. Died, 1690. 
 
 76. William Penn, an Englishman, and father of the 
 Friends, or Quakers, in the state of Pennsylvania, distin- 
 guished for his intelligence, and benevolence of character. 
 Died, 1718. 
 
 77. Kelius Socinus, a native of Tuscany, the reputed 
 founder of the Socinian sect. Died, 1562. 
 
THE PURITANS. 423 
 
 78. Joseph Priestly, a distinguished polemical and 
 philosophical English writer, who having embraced the 
 Unitarian faith, and meeting with opposition in England, 
 removed to America, where he died in 1804. 
 
 79. Joseph Stevens Buckminster, an eloquent Unita- 
 rian minister, in Boston, and Lecturer on Biblical Criti- 
 cism in Harvard College. Died, 1812. 
 
 80. Charles Chauncey, a Congregational minister in 
 Boston, the first open advocate in America of the doctrine 
 of Universal salvation. His volume on that subject was 
 answered by Dr. Edwards of New Haven. Died, 1787. 
 
 81. Joseph Huntington, minister of Coventry, Conn, 
 author of " Calvinism Improved,' 5 which was answered by 
 Dr. Strong of Hartford. Died, 1785. 
 
 82. John Eliot, minister of Roxbury, Mass., and who 
 from his missionary labours among the Aborigines of New 
 England, has been called the " apostle of the Indians." 
 Died, 1640. 
 
 83. Mayhews, Thomas, John, and Experience, minis- 
 ters on the Island of Martha's Vineyard, and distinguished 
 for their zeal in preaching to the Indians of that island. 
 
 84. David Brainerd, a pious and devoted missionary of 
 New England, to the Indians in New Jersey. Died, 1747. 
 
 85. Bartholomew Zeigenbalg, the first Protestant 
 missionary to India; he was sent out by Frederick IV. king 
 of Denmark, in J 706 ; and died at Tranquebar in 1719. 
 He was indefatigable and successful in his labours. 
 
 86. Christian F. Swartz, a most eminent and devoted 
 missionary to India. He entered the field of his labours in 
 1750, under the government of Denmark ; and laboured at 
 Tanjore, and other stations in its vicinity, until his death, 
 in 1798. It is said he reckoned 2,000 persons, converted 
 through his instrumentality. 
 
 86. William Ward. D. D., Baptist missionary to Se- 
 rampore. He died in 1823. 
 
 88. J. T. Vanderkemp, D. D., missionary to South Af- 
 rica. He laboured with success among the CarTres and 
 Hottentots, and died at Cape Town in 1811. 
 
 89. Claudius Buchanan, D. D. a Scotch divine ; one 
 of the chaplains of the East India Company, and Provost 
 of the College at Fort William. By his writings, he exci- 
 ted a spirit of inquiry in reference to the moral condition 
 of the heathen, and materially aided the cause of missions, 
 He died in England, in 1815. 
 
424 PERIOD VIII....1555....1829. 
 
 90. Henry Martyn, an English missionary to Hindos- 
 ton and Persia. He engaged in the work of evangelizing 
 the heathen with the ardour and zeal of an Apostle, but in 
 1812, he sunk under the severity of his labours, and the 
 destructive influences of the climate. He lived, however, 
 to complete a translation of the New Testament and the 
 Psalms, into the Persian language. 
 
 91. Samuel Newell, American missionary to Bombay. 
 Died, 1821. 
 
 92. Gordon Hall, one of the first American missiona- 
 ries to Bombay ; where he, with his associates, established 
 schools and preached the gospel until 1826, when he died. 
 
 93. Levi Parsons, American missionary to Palestine. 
 He arrived at Smyrna in January, 1820; proceeded to Scio 
 to learn the modern Greek, and soon after visited the seven 
 Churches of Asia. He then went to Jerusalem, but in 
 consequence of ill health he sailed soon after to Alexan- 
 dria, where he died, in 1822. 
 
 94. Pliny Fisk, missionary to Palestine, and compan- 
 ion of Parsons, he died in Oct. 1825. 
 
;-'•'-. 
 
liii 
 
ftf 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS #] 
 
 022 211 337 4